Kayla Don
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
A Father’s sorrow
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
It’s a cold rainy December day, a woman in a long black parka and jeans slowly makes her way through the cemetery.
She walks a few more minutes before seeing the stone she has come to visit, as she walks she hears something that is all to common in a cemetery.
She looks over and sees a very muscular man kneeling on both knees next to a grave by the one she had come to visit.
As she got closer she couldn’t help but hear the large man talking out loud.
“Why? Why did I say all those things to you? All the horrible things that came out of my mouth that night. I just wish I could have the chance to tell you how sorry I truly am. That night, all you wanted was my acceptance and love”.
“But instead of being a real father and giving you the love I should have I turned you away. All I saw you as, was a disgrace, a freak that couldn’t possibly have been of my flesh and blood”.
“But now that I think about it, I know now that it must have taken more courage to admit to me how you truly felt then I could ever have. I was such a fool and I should have seen it all along, the way you were always softer then the other boys”.
“When I first saw the true you that night I didn’t realize it was you, you were so beautiful I don’t know how I ever confused you with a boy. But me, and my stupid ego, wouldn’t let me see that. I am so ashamed of the fact that all I saw was a stupid boy in a dress. If only I could take back the things I said about you... I just hope you can forgive me, even though I don’t deserve it."
The woman inched closer and stepped on a stick. The man looked up and quickly wiped the tears away from his eyes.
“Oh I didn’t see you there” the man said. “I was just about to leave” he said as he went to stand up.
“Its ok” the woman said as she walked over to the man.
The man was tall standing at least six feet five, he was very muscular and could pull off the burly lumberjack look perfectly with the red and black flannel jacket, blue jeans and muddy work boots he was wearing.
The woman walked over to the grave next to the one the man had been crying over and set the flowers in her hands in front of the stone that read.
PFC. Danny J. Colton. 1947-1965. Below that was the symbol for the United states Army.
“He was my big brother” the woman said while looking at the stone.
“I never really knew him as he was killed in the jungles of Vietnam when I was two years old. But still out of all my brothers and sisters I’m about the only who ever comes and visits him”.
The woman looks at the stone the large man was staring at and read the name. Amber Jaded Stone. 1989-2004.
“Amber is a very pretty name” she said.
“She was a very pretty girl” the man said while trying not to cry again.
“Would you like to talk? I’ve heard it helps. My name is Susan” she said as she held out her hand.
“Mark” the man replied as he gently took her hand.
“If you don’t want to talk about it that’s fine but I kind of over heard what you said”.
The man smiled a sad sorrowful smile as the rain fell upon his face.
“Its my fault she’s in this place” Mark said. “The last time I ever saw her, was the first time I had ever laid eyes on her”.
“What do you mean?” Susan asked.
“My wife died while giving birth to him. That’s her grave over there,” he said while pointing at the grave next to Amber’s.
“My son was the only family I had, he was always different from other boys. He never was into sports or other things boys his age were into. Instead he would clean the house or cook and read. I was always trying to toughen him up but he was just to soft.”
“That day was his sixteenth birthday, and unlike most days where the lumber yard had me working late I had got off early. I got home and climbed over the box with my cars new brake pads in it and said I would put them on in the morning. I had been meaning to do it but just couldn’t find the time”.
“I walked in and there was this pretty girl humming a tune and sitting the dining room table up for supper. I thought it was maybe a friend of Austin’s but then she turned around. It was my son but.. He was so pretty it shocked me. He was wearing this blue dress and had his hair in one of those hair band things that pulled it back so you could see his eyes.”
“I asked him, what the hell he was doing dressed like that.”
“He smiled and told me it was the real him.” Mark started tearing up. “The things I said, and yelled at her, I cant dare repeat”.
“The look on her face when she ran out the door still haunts my dreams, she jumped in the car and took off. The only thing going through my mind was how embarrassed I would be if any of my friends and coworkers found out. If I would have known that would be the last time I saw her, I would have done so many things different. If I never said those things she wouldn’t have left, we would have eaten the dinner she cooked and I would have given her the new book I had bought her.”
“How did it happen, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“It was the brakes... They gave out as she came to a stop sign. The doctor’s said she most likely didn’t feel when the truck hit her.”
Mark fell to his knees and hugged the grave and Susan knelt down and gently hugged him.
“It’s all my fault - If I wouldn’t have been so lazy and changed the brakes, if I wouldn’t have been such a closed minded person... My baby girl would still be with me.”
Mark didn’t care who saw as he let the tears flow, he cried and cried and Susan never left his side.
She felt so sorry for this large man who was kneeling beside her crying out years of sorrow and regret.
“Would you like to grab some coffee and talk some more?” she asked.
“I would like that” Mark said as he came to his feet. The two made their way to a nearby coffee shop and talked for a long time. They seemed to connect very well, Susan told of her two girls and her son who were in college and of her recent divorce.
Before they left, Mark asked while blushing a little through his bushy beard if Susan would maybe like to go out sometime. Susan smiled and wrote down her number. They said goodbye and went their separate ways.
As Susan walked back toward her apartment, she saw something, a young girl with a strange light surrounding her stood on the sidewalk smiling at her, the girl was almost thirty feet away but Susan heard the words “Thank you.” So clear it was as if the girl was standing right next to her.
The girl turned around put her legs shoulder width apart and put her arms out to the side. In a flash two beautiful white wings sprouted from her back, they had to be at least ten feet long a piece. Susan watched as a bright light flashed, Susan covered her eyes for a split second, when the light went away, the girl was gone.
She smiled and continued on her way deciding not to tell of the vision she had just seen.
As she lay in the bed that night, she knew that Mark was most likely going to be a big part of her life. She smiled to herself and then slowly fell asleep.
----------------------------
Author's Note:
I hope that I didn’t make to many people cry with this one, I know I ran out of tissue before I was done. Hope you like Kayla :D
A dark night in pine grove
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
On a dark moonless night a young woman in a red ford mustang speeds down a winding road with her radio blasting.
She passes a police car going about twenty miles over the speed limit.
The cop turns on his over head lights and takes off after her.
The woman smiles when she sees the cop then she pulls over. The officer was a about six foot two and a little plump around the middle with a few bald spots showing. With a smirk on his face he walked over to the car.
The cop walked up too the driver side. “Ma’am I need to see your lenience and registration”.
“Sure” she said as she opened up the glove box and pulled out a small purse.
“Damn this girl’s fine” the officer thought. The girl was about twenty, she had long sexy legs and was as blond as could be.
“She would be a fine addition to the town” he thought.
He took her stuff back to his car then sat there a minute acting like he was doing something on his computer.
The woman was watching his every move, she reached into the hidden door compartment and pulled out her three inch curved combat knife.
The officer strolled over to the car, “Ma’am could you step out of the car please”?
“Sure sugar” she said in a seductive kind of way.
The officer was too busy looking at the woman’s ample breast to see what she had in her hand.
The woman hid the knife in the palm of her hand it was small enough and the whole thing blade and all was the same color as her hand.
“You know speeding is a serious crime here in pine grove” the cop said.
“But I might let you go for a little favor” he lied this beauty was going to become part of the town no matter what she did.
His hand moved toward her breast but then before he could react the woman was behind him with his arm locked behind his back.
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOOING”?!! he yelled.
“What should have been done along time ago Billy”.
“Wait how do you know my na…AWAAAAAaaaaa” he yelled as the curved blade made it’s way through the base of his scull and into his brain.
Billy fell to the ground dead. “Blood hound 1 actual this is Repunzel 2 6 target four has been dealt with over”.
“Roger that repunzel 2 6 make your way to the rendezvous at point echo and wait for further orders”.
“Copy that”! she said as she took off her short dress and sandals. Then she opened the trunk and grabbed a bag with her gear. Five minutes later she was dressed from head to toe in black combat gear, she grabbed another bag and pulled out a suppressed M4 and her beretta.
Then she got back into the car and headed for point echo.
Mean while across town a four man team of men made their way to the pine grove power company’s power plant.
Witch was about five miles outside of town, the team leader made his way to the fence, he took his tester and touched it to the fence.
The light showed green saying the fence wasn’t electric. One of the men pulled out a pair of wire cutters and started on one side of the fence while another man did the same a few feet away.
The men made there way through to one of the plants side doors.
Then using a new tool they quickly had the door opened.
Samantha Rogers was making her rounds in the plant, she enjoyed her time at work even though she had enough money to own this plant she still liked having something to do other then bossing around the “Help“ back at the house.
She was walking past the generator room when something caught her eye. She looked down by gen unit one and saw a man dressed like a swat team member bent down putting something by the generator.
She slowly opened the door and pulled out her pistol, she got about ten feet from the man pointed her gun and pulled the trigger. The man fell to the floor dead. She walked over to the man and was shocked to see that his hands were tied to part of the generator.
She pulled off his mask and screamed when she saw the face of her fellow security guard and husband.
“MARK”!! she yelled. As she was crying she heard someone laugh.
She grabbed her gun and turned, she felt a hellish pain as a bullet from a silenced rifle hit her wrist.
She was screaming and grabbing the place where her hand use to be.
“You know I was very surprised to see you cry when you found out you had shot your dear sweet husband” one of the men said.
She looked up and her blood went cold, “You” she yelled even though she was in severe pain.
“I would say it’s nice to see you again but I would be lying” the young man said.
“Why are you doing this”? she yelled.
“Oh me I’m just part of a bigger operation being held by someone else”.
“But you should already know why I volunteered to be part of it you vindictive bitch” she could feel the venom and satisfaction in his voice.
“The packs are set sir” another man came over dressed in a security uniform witch Samantha saw was her husbands.
“Well it’s time for me to be going, I have a long night ahead of me”! the young man said as he pointed toward a large vat of cleaning acid.
“Cut off her other hand and toss her in there”!
“Then wait in the safe zone till this place blows, since this place supplies power to the next county over I want you to turn anyone who comes here to investigate away”. “yes sir”! the other man said.
“You two on me” he said to the other men.
He smiled as he heard mistress bitch screaming as they left the plant.
Three other teams made there ways too three different radio and satellite communication towers around the town.
They killed any personal on site that were on list one then knocked out those on list two before setting their explosive packs.
Jamie Lynn Swanson was sitting in her library reading her stock quotes when the lights went out, she called to one of the many maids she had to bring a flash light.
“As you ordered mistress” the young maid bowed in the dark room while handing the light to Jamie.
“Very good missy, I’m so glad your training is working so well and you have fully accepted your new permanent place in the world”!! the maid shuddered.
The maid missy or derrick Jones had been in this hell hole of a town for six months, he had fought what they were trying to do but his last escape attempt cost him his manhood.
He or she longed for the day she could teach this bitch and this town a lesson.
Lynn walked out on her front porch and looked at the town, everything was dark and quite except for the town square witch lights were hooked up to a back up generator.
It was quite for a moment but then she heard a sound, she knew it was a helicopter and a big one at that. Then the beast of a helicopter flew over her house and started landing right in the middle of the town square.
The CH-47 Chinook landed right on point and when the doors opened 44 men ran off and started to fan out and run to the houses along main street.
She ran back into the house locking her maid outside when she saw some of the men running toward her house.
The men came over to a terrified Missy, he saw the outfit and nodded to the other man with him.
He pulled out a small hand held computer while the other man grabbed her hand, she tried fighting but the man was too strong.
She was forced to put her hand into a scanner port then a second or two later it beeped.
The man looked at the picture on the display then reached into his bag, while the other man held her he stuck a needle into her arm.
She was crying as the darkness overtook her.
“He’ll be awake in a few hours so we need to hurry” The man said to the other.
A few minutes latter a cussing and fighting Miss Lynn was hauled from her home while all seven of her maids took a little drug induced nap for the next few hours.
Miss Lynn was hauled to the town square where other members of the town were being brought, some were still dressed normally and others were dressed more for night time fun.
A few of the woman and men were dressed in black leather and other various fetish outfits.
There was even a well known judge who was dressed like a big baby along with his wife Or should I say mommy.
It only took about thirty minutes before all two hundred members of pine grove were gathered in the middle of town square.
Most were pissed others were damn near pissing their pants.
“Do you not know who the hell I am”? Miss Lynn yelled. Your all going to pay for this”!! she yelled.
She stopped yelling when a small convoy of military style vehicles came rolling into town, there were five six wheel drive cargo trucks hauling more men. There were four empty busses, three humvees and one black SUV.
Then a large tractor trailer came with a large metal thing on the trailer.
The black SUV stopped in front of Jamie. When the door opened up a woman like none other stepped out.
She was at least six feet two inches tall and had a perfect body to match, she had long flowing silky black hair and piercing green eyes.
She was dressed in a pair of black combat pants with almost knee high lace up combat boots, she was also wearing a black turtle neck shirt with a long open black trench coat.
The men standing around would salute her as she walked by.
The woman was beautiful but her presence sent chills up Lynn’s spine.
The woman walked over and stood in front of her, she looked down and smiled.
“I know you you’re the fi..” “Silence” the woman said sternly.
“It’s time you listen for a change instead of talking” she said.
“You may not remember me because I’ve had a few altercations made but does the name Mickey O’Bryan ring a bell”? she said while smiling.
“It can’t be he’s dead” Jamie thought.
Jamie had shot him well her, her self and watched her body float down the river.
“Are you saying your sissy O’Brian” ? Jamie smirked.
“No I never liked that name when you gave it to me” the woman said.
“My name is Kayla now thanks to you and this fucked up town” she said.
“What are you planning to do”? Jamie asked.
“You see this”? Kayla said as she held up a small booklet.
“Yeah”! Jamie said.
“This is my list, if your name is on the class one part of the list you will be killed”.
The hair stood on the back of Jamie’s back.
“If your name is on part two of the list you’ll be sent to a special prison for the next five to ten years”
“And if your name is on part three your one of the many slaves here and are free to go”.
“What about the children”? Jamie asked.
“All the children fifteen and younger that aren’t slaves here will be taken to a special orphanage until I think they can be given to a new home”.
“What part of the list am I on”? Jamie asked.
“Part one but there may be a way for you to get out of it” Kayla said.
“Really”? Jamie was wondering what she needed to do.
Kayla nodded to one of the men, he walked away and came back with a small child”.
Jamie’s eyes went big when she saw her six year old daughter being placed in front of her.
“Mama what’s happening who are these people”?
Kayla walked over to Jamie bent down and removed her bindings.
“Take this” Kayla said as she handed Jamie a pistol.
“Why”? Jamie asked.
“If you want to live, take that gun and kill your daughter and I will let you walk away.
Jamie looked at the terrified girl and thought to herself.
Jamie said I’m sorry as she pointed the gun at her own daughter.
“MOMMY WHY ARE you doing this please don’t mommy please no”!!
“I’m sorry” Jamie said as she pulled the trigger”.
“CLICK”!!! was all the gun did.
“I knew you were a heartless bitch Jamie but to kill your own daughter that’s low” Kayla said in a not to surprised tone.
The little girl was sobbing as the man brought her over to Black SUV.
“You see if you would have refused and tried to shoot me or to get away with your daughter then I would have put you on part two and you would have been a free woman in five or ten years but you didn’t so enjoy burning in hell you heartless bitch”.
Kayla pulled a large revolver from her coat, it was a shiny custom made silver and gold taurs raging bull 454 casual with a eight inch barrel.
As she was knelt on the ground looking up at Kayla she looked into her eyes, in those eyes she saw all the pain and humiliation along with the torture she had inflicted upon her.
Kayla smiled at the terrified expression on Jamie’s face.
“Goodbye” Kayla squeezed the trigger and Jamie fell over with a large hole in her head.
“Sort the people out, kill the one’s on part one and ship the rest out to the camp” Kayla yelled to the man beside her.
“Yes Ma’am” the man said.
Kayla climbed into the SUV and saw a terrified little girl sitting in a seat facing her.
The girl closed her eyes and waited for the worst, then she felt arms around her, the strong arms pulled her into a tight hug. Then she heard crying.
Stacy opened her eyes to see the scary woman was hugging her and crying.
“I’ve missed you so much”! Kayla said.
“Who are you”? Stacy asked.
“You may not remember me, and I may not look like it but I’m your farther”.
The girl looked at Kayla.
“Mimi”? the little girl asked.
“Yes sweetie” Kayla said.
“Mimi I knew you’d come back” Stacy hugged Kayla tight.
“Are we finally leaving Mimi”? Stacy asked with tear filled eyes.
“Yes we are sweet pea” Kayla hugged her daughter.
Seven hours later missy started to wake up, she looked around at the town.
Normally there were a lot of people out and about but the town was quite, she heard sounds coming from inside the house.
She slowly went inside and found the other maids starting to wake up as well.
“What happened Louise one of the other sissy maids asked.
“I don’t know” missy said while helping the other’s up.
The group noticed that they all had an envelope pinned to their shirts.
Missy opened hers and read.
---------------------------
You are now free from your position as slaves, even though some of you are physically unable to return to being males some of you are.
In this note are the bank account numbers that have been set up using your former masters money. Their funds have been divided amongst you and the other one hundred and fifty six slaves of this town.
If you need any counseling witch we are sure some of you do, you may contact the people whose names are on this list. They already know your story’s and are willing to help.
-----------------------------------
Missy looked at the bank amounts and almost passed out when she read five million tax free dollar’s.
The other maids had the same.
Kayla looked at the child sleeping away in the other seat of the privet helicopter.
“Ma’am we’re almost there” a man in a black suit said.
“Thank you tom” she said while smiling.
She had changed into a pair of tan slacks with a maroon blazer and white blouse along with her two inch heels.
The helicopter landed, “it’s good to be home” she thought as she lifted the sleeping child into her arms.
She was escorted to the large house she now called home, well for a few years anyway.
After a while they were brought into her and her husbands privet room. She sat her child on a large couch and waited.
A few minutes later two men in black suites came in and stood by the door, then a man walked in followed by two more men.
The man was in his mid to late forties, standing at six five and two hundred and twenty pounds of pure mussel and a hard looking face.
Even with his hard looks he had an air of confidence that was very rare now days. The General was a strong charismatic leader who doesn’t take anything from anyone in the public eye.
But when it came to his wife and two now three kids he was a big teddy bear who would do anything and everything for his family.
He walked over to Kayla pulled her to him and kissed her very passionately.
“How did your operation go pumpkin”? he asked.
“It went off without a hitch” she said as she hugged him.
“Is this my new little girl”? the large man looked at the sleeping form on the couch.
“Yes she’s very happy even though I scared her half to death” then Kayla started telling what she had done after giving Jamie the gun.
“Paul/The General was very angry, he had seen many things over his twenty seven years of military service but knowing that there were people that heartless and selfish always get’s under his skin.
Kayla was starting to put a few moves on him when there was a knock on the door.
A short pudgy man in a grey suit and glasses came in.
“I’m sorry to interrupt sir” the man said.
“What is it Simon”? The General asked.
“The press is waiting sir” Simon said while pointing toward the TV that was showing the conference room with a lot of reporters.
“Would it be ok if we picked this up after super”? Paul asked.
“It’s fine she said as she reached over and kissed him.
“I’ll be waiting” she said.
Kayla walked over to a intercom and pushed a button.
“Mattie will you bring Paul Jr. and Samantha up here please.
“Yes Ma’am” the voice said.
A few minutes later while Kayla was taking to Stacy who had just woken up the door opened up and in run two kids Paul Jr. who was ten and Samantha who was seven.
The two ran over and hugged their mother who had been gone for three days.
“Kids I’d like you to meet your new sister Stacy” she said as she pointed to the little girl on the bed.
Sam immediately hugged Stacy and welcomed her to the family.
The two got along from the start then Paul joined in. “Mattie will you take the kids to get something to eat I’ve got to get some sleep”.
“Yes Ma’am” the nanny said. Stacy gave Kayla a worried look but Kayla reassured her it was ok and to have fun in the playroom after lunch.
After the kids left Kayla told the guard to stay outside.
After he left she walked over and watched her husband on the TV, she sighed she loved that man and if it wasn’t for him she never would have been able to stop the people of pine grove.
She wanted to thank him and was a little hot at the moment, but his duties as the leader of the free world had to come first but she would thank him tonight for lending her some of his best spec op’s teams after dinner that is.
She was humming as she looked her selection of very naughty night wear, tonight was going to be a great night for the president and the first lady.
A dose of reality.
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
A dose of reality
I couldn't believe what I was seeing.
That bastard! I thought as tears streamed down my cheeks.
After fifteen years of marriage I..I ...
"Its ok Olivia, I understand what you're going through men are pigs and I tried to tell you Jake is no different" my friend Melissa consoled me.
It's true she had tried to warn me, Jake although not the biggest guy in our school had been a triple letter, football, basketball and wrestling.
He could have had any girl in the school and why he chose me I never understood, the geeky nerd who spent most her time playing D&D or reading comics.
We had been together since we left high school. Jake had dreamed of owning his own business and although it was a struggle and I had to help him a few times by working extra shifts at the restaurant we were able to use his IT degree and make a pretty successful commercial networking firm.
We seemed so happy, ho.....how could he do this to me? I sobbed into my friends shoulder.
She started to rub my back, and this brought back old desires and feelings.
Back in high school me and Melissa had an on off lesbian relationship.
She started nibbling my ear.
I almost let myself go but I pushed away.
"I'm sorry Melissa I can't...." I wiped the tears from my eyes.
She bit her lip but nodded her head.
I know she still had feelings for me, but my heart no matter how broken at the moment still belonged to my husband.
"Look I know you love him but he hurt you and he deserves to pay, same as his little home wrecker there" Melissa said as she sipped her coffee.
"I know but to do what you're wanting to do it just seems.....
"Look I know three other women who were able to rein in their unfaithful hubby's and this will work I promise" Melissa seemed excited to go through with this.
I looked at the photos one more time.
I was angered but I still love him.
"Ok what do I need to do"?
-------------------
I was sitting in a car with Melissa as we watched Jake walk to his truck.
She had arranged for him to be kidnapped....I hate that word.
I knew what I was doing was wrong but at the time I had no idea how to back out.
Melissa is a very angry woman when it comes to men.
She gets it from her mother, although I'm pretty sure Melissa herself has never had anything bad happen to her, her mother had been severely mistreated over the years.
Melissa is a good person but at the moment I was afraid this was too much even for me to put up with.
But we had already dug the hole, melissa had already paid the money and set up everything and on a personal level I was also angry over what my husband had been doing behind my back and a part of me wanted him to be humiliated just as he had humiliated me.
So I sat and watched, I watched as the decoy a young blonde girl I had never met walked up to ask directions, and then I watched as the other two both men walked up behind him and knocked him out.
I sat in silance as we drove to the small hotel room we had rented under false names.
We walked in and Jake had already been tied to a chair. Melissa thanked the trio and they left now it was up to us to strip him down
Shave him and dress him in the clothes Millisa had picked out.
While we were almost done there was a knock on the door.
Melissa opened it and the trio of kidnappers came in with the woman my husband had been seeing behind my back.
She was unconscious but wouldn't be for long.
After all was said and done it was time to wake them.
We tied Jake back up and then decided to wake him up first.
He was wearing a hot pink negligee, complete with high heels, make up and a wig, she was stripped down naked and handcuffed to the bed.
Our plan was to leave the two of them there with no clothes or money that way they would have to walk in public and suffer some much deserved humiliation.
I stood and watched as Melissa placed the smelling salts under Jakes nose.
My husband came to with a start.
His mouth was taped shut,"Welcome back you cheating bastard" Melissa laughed as he focused on her.
My husband had never really liked Melissa, she made it very clear she dislikes men and he only put up with her cause she was my friend.
He looked around and his eyes got big as he saw how he was dressed, he started to thrash around and try to pull free.
"Its no use sweetie you are aren't going to break those ropes" she said.
He thrashed and thrashed, and then something happened we weren't expecting.
The old hotel chairs arms broke off.
Melissa went to grab him but he pushed up with his legs that weren't tied up that we and pushed her down.
I stepped back not knowing what to do as he smashed the rest of the old chair and got one of his hands free before undoingthe other knot and pullingthe tape off his mouth.
This whole thing lasted only a few seconds,
Melissa stood up and took a fighting stance.
"Jake you know im a black belt, if you don't settle down I'll beat you into submission" she said.
"Fuck you" he growled.
Melissa lunged and grabbed jake, then jake head butted her in the nose and during that split second he caught her with a hay maker right to the fore head knocking her out cold.
He was breathing heavily and looking down at her motionless body. I was backed into a corner and felt like my lungs couldn't take in air.
He looked at me, slowly walked over tripping slightly in the heels till he was right there in my face.
"What the fuck, is going on here"? He asked.
"I know you're cheating on me" I said with a shakey voice. I had never seen this side of my husband, he has always been gentle and kind.
He laughed, looked away and then punched the wall beside my head leaving a fist sized hole.
I yelped and dropped to the floor balling myself up preparing for a blow.
"I have never, cheated on you" he said looking down on me.
"For fifteen years I have been nothing but loyal to you, I have never stopped being grateful for you or the help you gave me over the years hell i have pretty much WORSHIPED the groundyou walk on" I looked up and saw tears running down his cheeks.
"Then what about her"? I asked?
"She's a dance instructor" he said.
I looked at him. "You've always wanted to go ball room dancing but I've never been good at dancing " he looked at the woman in the other chair.
"I was going to suprise you for our anniversary, so for the last few months in the evenings I've been learning" he walked over and started to untie her.
"I...the other day was a test, to see if I was good enough to do it in public " he was looking at some of the pictures on the bed, the first one being him and her dancing in a lovely ball room both dressed for the occasion her in a black gown and he in a tux.
This whole time I stayed in the corner, I couldn't believe I had been so stupid.
Jake walked over to me and knelt down.
I winced and closed my eyes.
I felt him pull me into a hug .
"We are going to take her home, then we need to have a talk.....I am super pissed right but I am willing to forgive you on the condition I never see that bitch near you again" he said motioning towards Melissa who was now groaning on the floor.
"I have a feeling she had something tk do with this shit" he said.
I nodded and he helped me up,we left Melissa there and I haven't seen her since, she has tried to call but I made a promise.
Jake seems to have forgiven me in the months since my mistake but I don't think I will ever be able to forgive myself for what I did.
Heather the dance teacher was extremely pissed and it took a lot of convincing for her not to press charges against us, part of her agreement was even though Jake was done with her classes he would be paying her like he was still attending pretty much from now on, and that she had the right to slap me as hard as she can one time at any time she chooses, its been four months and she hasn't yet but I randomly meet her in places like the grocery store, or the gym at community events, I think she really enjoys the mental games she's been playing but thats a small price for me to pay.
I know I messed up, I know I deserve to be punished but I also know I can't survive in prison.
Jake made it very clear to Melissa that if she ever showed her face again he would press charges, jake had plenty of evidence against her and I promised to testify against her if it ever came down to that.
All and all I believe I came away from this lightly, be careful people, fantasy is fun and all but sometimes you might just get slapped with a dose of reality.
----------------
This is just something that came to mind while reading a very ridiculous story on FM.
A short story of a witch.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
TG Themes:
Permission:
Bobby Green was a hell raisin head banging heavy rocker, he was 5’10 168 lbs dark brown hair and hazel eyes.
He wears baggie faded jeans with a t-shirt with one of his favorite bands and a leather jacket with metal studs .
>Martha Hall was a middle aged woman who lived in the apartment beneath Bobby’s.
She was a secretary who enjoyed almost everything in life except for bobby’s brand of music.
Every night it was the same thing, bobby would get home late and blast his music almost till the break of dawn.
Martha was at her wits end, she had tried everything from talking to his mom or the building manager even going to the police didn’t help.
The night it all happened was a particularly bad day for Martha, she had had so much work from being sick the day before that she had a splitting headache.
She had just taken some aspirin and sat down in her chair when the song back from hell ( By Texas hippie coalition) started making her walls rattle.
“THAT’S IT”!!!! she yelled as she jumped to her feet.
She put her hands together and started chanting, a moment later she was standing in a messy room with clothes and other items a fifteen year old boy might have in his room.
She looked at the bed where Bobby was laying reading a magazine, she walked over to the stereo and turned it off.
“Who the hell are you”? a stunned bobby asked as he jumped up from his bed to face the intruder.
“I am the woman who for the past three years you have been driving bat shit crazy with you awful music”!! she snapped.
“How did you get in here”? Bobby asked.
“Well you see Bobby I come from a long line of witches” she said.
“Bull there aren’t no such thing”! bobby said.
“Let me prove it to you” Martha said as she put her hands back together and started chanting.
The room started to shake and the air grew cold, bobby felt strange as his body started to change, he became shorter and he started to take on the curves of a girl about his age.
When the shaking stopped Bobbie stood there, her shiny brown hair fell down to her mid back, her b-cup breast matched her 5’3 height perfectly.
As Martha cached her breath after casting such a powerful spell she looked at the other changes to the room.
The floor was clean and covered in thick pink carpet, the walls that were once blue were now a pale pink with white trim, all the furniture was white and everything seemed to have a place.
She looked at the closet witch was now full of dresses, skirts , blouses and other feminine items.
While the young girl was still in a trance Martha slipped out of the room and back to her home.
She sat in her chair and smiled, the young girl would as well as her family and friends will always remember her as being born a girl.
Martha figured she would leave the new girl like she was for a month until her powers recharged, casting a spell like she had takes a lot from a witch and it would take a full month before she could change Bobbie back.
“A whole month without that head banging crap keeping me up all night” she thought as she started to relax.
Right as she was about to doze off she heard a sound coming from the radio in Bobbies room that made her cringe.
“his is bad” Martha thought as she tried to block the sound, all she could think about was the fact she would be stuck with the new bobbies even worst taste in music for a whole month.
“DAMMIT I CAN”T STAND JUSTIN BIBER” she yelled out wishing she was hearing some ozzy or mega death.
----------------------------------------------------
(Note) ROCKIN ROLL RULES!!!!!!! Kayla :D
A short story of revenge .
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
“Oh yeah your tight you little bitch", That’s all I can hear over my screams as this low life enters me.
As this is happing I have to think of how I ended up here, tied to this bed God knows where getting violated by some guy who paid for me.
(Four days earlier)
----------------------
My make up is perfect I thought as I looked in the mirror, and my little black dress couldn’t be more sexy.
I had a new target for my little hobby who’s name was Glenn, I had met him a few nights before and I knew he was the type of man who needed to be taken off the street.
When I first met him he hadn’t said two words before he was grabbing my ass, I was kind of bitchy that night because my cycle hadn’t stopped yet, gosh I hate that time of the month.
I grabbed my coat and purse then I was out the door, I met Glenn at the entrance of the building were I lived in my seven thousand dolor a month penthouse apartment.
He was wearing the typical male outfit, blue jeans, Hooters t-shirt and work boots with a oil stained Mossy oke hat.
This redneck was in for a big surprise I thought as I walked over to him.
“Hot Damn girl your fine as hell” he yelled.
“You look handsome as well Glenn” I said with a smile, in truth I wanted to beat him.
He took my arm and walked me to this old beat up pick up truck, I climbed in and we were off.
When we got to the fancy restaurant as he called the local pizza hut he opened my door and lead me inside.
I waited until he left to go to the boys room and I put my plan into action, I pulled out my little packet of powder and poured it into his drink.
When he came back I watched him drink a good bit of his coke then excused myself to the bathroom, by the time I got back he will have passed out then I can call Mandy i thought.
But I came back to the table and he was still awake, and flirting with the waitress, I was trying to figure out why when I sat down.
He ordered the food and I sat in wonder, how could he still be awake, he should be snoring up a storm right now.
I ate a slice and started on my diet sprite, a few minutes later I was feeling dizzy, and everything was fading away.
I woke up sitting in a chair, I was strapped in tight and this bright light was shining down on me.
“Wher.. Wha.. “What’s going on”? I asked to myself.
“Ah your awake” I heard a man say from behind the light.
“Who are you, why am I here”? I asked.
“You will find out in time” he said.
“Jennipher do you mind if I call you Jenn”?
“I wouldn’t mind you telling me what the hell’s going on” I snarled.
“Well Jenn I am a doctor, and I am also very angry with you”.
“Do you know why”?
I was feeling bad about this.
“Let me tell you” he said.
“Do you remember a new years eve party you went to six years ago”?
I thought back, It was the night I first started my hobby, there was this short man who looked like he had just got out of high school.
His name was Brandon, he was about 5’4 130 pounds, short dark hair and a nice smile.
“You met a young man there did you not”? he asked.
“Yes I did”.
“Tell me about the young man”.
“He was nice, quite and a little shy”.
“He was the first one you changed wasn’t he”?
“You know about that”?
“I know everything you have done in the past four years so don’t try to lie to me”.
“What did you do too him”? He asked.
I thought back, I walked to the bar and sat down beside him, I made small talk to him and when he looked away I slipped him the drug I had in my purse.
After he was out, a friend helped me take him home, if anyone asked we just told them he had too much to drink and we were taking him home.
When we got him home Mandy went to get rid of his car and I stripped him down and removed all his body hair, and then I dressed him in a frilly pink maids outfit and put a dog collar on his neck then locked it in place.
When he woke up he was frantic, he called me a fucking bitch and I was more then happy to take the cane to him.
It was so fun to hear a grown “Man” screaming and crying for me to stop, after that he was pretty docile, it wasn’t long before he was cleaning my home and cooking my meals.
I loved him calling me master, I started him on the special hormones and with mine and the various surgery and body shaping outfits help it wasn’t eight months later that he had a body any woman would die for.
You should have seen the look on his face when I told him I was letting him go, he was so happy, then you should have seen the look on his face when I handed his dog leash to Carlos.
Then he was off to be someone’s fuck toy for the rest of his life.
“Now why did you do that to the young man”? the man behind the light asked.
“Because men are worthless creatures who think they are so much better then women, they think they can just force us to do..” the man cut me off.
“So you don’t like men”? he asked.
“Your damn right I don’t” I yelled out.
“Well you told me what I want to know so I will tell you why you are here and you are to be quite while i explane” he said.
“Five years ago I was at a party in Mexico when this beautiful young white woman walked over to me”.
“She was a fine sight and she was very flirty”.
“She grabbed my shirt and pulled me to my feet, then she lead me to a bedroom”.
“When she closed the door, she turned to me with tears in her eyes”.
“Roy I cant believe it is you” she yelled as she embraced me in a hug.
“Who are you and how do you know my name” I asked her.
“”Roy it’s me” “Brandon”.
“I tossed her off of me and yelled at her, I demanded to know how she knew me and my brother”.
“That’s when she told me things only Brandon would have known” “Then what made me believe her was when she lifted her dress and pulled her panties off”.
“I was shocked to see a very small dick, then she turned around and showed me the lightning bolt shaped birth mark on her left butt cheek”!
“Brandon had the same birth mark in the same place”.
“I didn’t know what to think, all that time I thought my brother was dead after those fishermen found his car at the bottom of the bay”.
“I had to pay quite a lot of money to free my brother from those ass hole slave traders” “But by then the damage was done and he could never be the same”.
“My brother was a very good person who would help anyone who needed it and would treat any girl lucky to be with him with the respect she deserved”.
“He was going with this sweet girl at the time and they were waiting till they were married before they would do anything past makeing out”.
“You know I blamed myself for his death, I was the one who invited him along to that party”.
“My brother was the best man I ever had the pleasure of knowing, and thanks to you and your fucked up beliefs he is dead”.
“After I freed him It wasn’t long before he realized he could never return to the man he once was, I came home one night from work and I found him sitting on the couch with a gun in his hand and half his head all over the wall behind him”.
“I decided to go by what he had told me about you and sure enough you were still living in the same place”.
The man behind the light slowly walked into view, I couldn’t believe my eyes, “Mister stone”?
He smiled, mister Stone was the head of security for my apartment complex.
“I paid the old head of security enough money to retire and then I took his place”.
“I put cameras in every room in your house and I watched as you did your sick hobby with all those men".
“After you gave them to Carlos I would buy them and send them to a doctor friend of mine”.
but i wont be having to pay him anymore after today though, i am going to put an end to your sick little game right here" he said.
“If you knew what I was doing then why didn’t you stop me sooner huh”? I yelled out at him.
“Simple, things weren’t ready for my revenge yet so I had to wait”.
"I had to find everyone who was envolved in your little game before i could do this".
"You see i am going to Punish them as well after a am done with you" he smiled as he said it.
“What are you going to do”? I asked a little scared but trying not to show it.
Roy smiled at me and my blood got colder “You kidnapped my brother and turned him into a girl then you sold him into slavery as a whore”.
“So I am going to sell you as a low end whore, but before that I am going to use my talents as a surgeon to make you completely numb”.
You will never feel another orgasm no matter how much sex you have, so you will never come to enjoy the feelings of some average Joe plowing your brains out”.
He smiled wickedly as he walked over to me with a syringe, “You know my brother would have actually treated you right if you would have tried dating him instead of killing him and personaly i don't believe sex slavery but for you and your friends i am going to make an acceptation” Roy said as he put the needle in my arm.
When I woke up I was tied to this bed and this large man was looking at me.
“I hope I get my moneys worth sweetie” he said as he climbed on the bed.
Well that’s how I got here, Roy did do something to me because I cant feel anything but this guy slamming into the back of my legs with each thrust.
Now I have to think, do I really deserve this.
---------
The End. A short story of revenge.
An Accidental Meeting, 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
 |
----------=BigCloset Retro Classic!=----------
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. This accidental meeting... led to something more! An Accidental Meeting Chapter 1
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Admin Note: Originally published on BigCloset TopShelf on Friday, March 09, 2012 - 4:09 pm, this retro classic was pulled out of the closet, and re-presented for our newer readers. ~Sephrena
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Author's Note: I’ve hit a rut with Kidnapped, so I’m taking a break from it and I came up with this. Hope you like! :D ~Kayla.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 1
“Give me all your money wimp!” Randy Bishop yelled as he slammed Tommy Jones into a set of lockers along the school hallway.
Randy was your average thirteen year old bully: short brown hair, mean blue eyes, a short temper, and liked to pick on anyone he didn’t like. Tommy was a good kid, but was having a rough go of it for the past year since he and his mom had moved into town. Ever since he started attending the local school, Randy has been bullying him. It's been like that ever since they met. Tommy was taller than Randy by about a good three inches, but he had his own reasons as to why he put up with Randy.
“I don’t have any, my mom packed my lunch!” Tommy hollered back.
“Well give me that then!” Randy irritatedly said as he grabbed the brown paper bag. “Oh Gross! Tuna fish,” he groaned as he dropped the bag onto the ground and promptly stepped on it.
“You better have some cash on Monday,” Randy snarled as he walked away.
Tommy bent down and picked what used to be his lunch bag. Letting out a heavy sigh, he walked on down the hallway until he heard a voice.
"Hey Tom, What’s up?” a short red headed boy asked as he started walking along beside him.
“Hey Joe,” Tommy nonchalantly replied.
“Was that jerk Randy messing with you again?” Joe asked.
“Yeah,” Tommy said as he held up and showed his stomped-on lunch bag to his friend.
“I tell ya what Tom, if I was about five inches taller and about thirty pounds heaver, I would beat the tar out of him!”
“Well it doesn’t matter now. My sandwich has been reduced in calories,” Tommy smiled, tilting the bag so that the noticeable shoe print on it was visible.
Both boys laughed.
“Don’t worry Tom, I’ll share some of mine with you.” Joe offered.
“Thanks Joe!”
They both walked on to class.
Tom walked home after school and sat down at the kitchen table and started on his homework. After awhile, he started cooking some supper and put some clothes on the wash.
When his mom came home, she smiled, “Hey sweetie how was school today?”
“It was fine.” Tom answered in a low voice as he finished the last of his homework.
“It doesn’t sound like it,” his mom said. “Did you have another run in with that Randy kid?”
“Yes ma’am” he shrugged.
“That’s it! I’m going to go and have a talk with that brat's parents!” his mom furiously stated as she took over stirring the pasta on the stove.
Tommy looked up from doing his homework and pleaded, “Mom please! Don’t! I can handle it. Really!”
His mom stopped stirring and placed the lid back over the pot. “Well if he keeps this up, he’ll have me to deal with!” She leaned over from behind and wrapped Tommy in a tight hug.
“Nobody picks on my baby and gets away with it!”
“Mom!! I’m not a baby!”
“Sweetie it doesn’t matter if you're fifty years old, you’ll always be my baby.” she said and gave him a smooch on his forehead before turning back to the stove.
After they ate, Tommy asked his mom if he could go to the park the next day since it was Saturday. She agreed as long as he could be back by supper.
The next day, Tommy woke up and dressed in his favorite blue jeans and a Seether t-shirt. He then grabbed his wallet with about sixty-five dollars in yard mowing money in it and his house key before he left.
He went out the back door and over to their small shed in the backyard. As he rolled out his old bicycle, Tommy couldn't help but notice the old motorcycle that both he and his dad were working on.
He paused and let out a heavy sigh.
A few moments later, he hopped onto his bicycle and was pedaling his way towards the park.
It was unusually warm weather for this time of year in Mississippi. He made his way there riding on the sidewalk. Normally he doesn’t ride on the sidewalk, but today there was a lot of traffic on the street and for some reason he felt like he should. It made him feel safer.
Tommy could see the park up ahead and was coming up to the crosswalk to cross the street over to it when it happened. He saw a pretty young blond girl exiting a store in front of him. Tom was so enamored gazing at her that it distracted him. He suddenly realized he needed to brake now!! He slammed on his brakes so hard he flipped over the handle bars and flew into the girl he was trying to miss!
With a loud thud! they both hit the ground.
“Ouch!!” she yelled out.
Tommy quickly stood up and looked at her. Sitting on her butt, was the prettiest girl he had ever seen! She was blond with blue eyes and a pair of cute glasses. She was wearing a white tennis style pleated skirt like his mom wears and a pink t-shirt. Her long blond hair was pulled into a nice ponytail and her hoop ear rings glinted in the sunlight.
“Oh my god! I'm so sorry!” Tommy apologized as he put out his hand to help her up.
The girl looked up at him and froze. The blood drained from her face and it was as if she had seen a ghost.
She slowly took his hand and allowed him to help her up. She nervously chewed her lower lip as she dusted off the back of her skirt.
“It’s alright, just a minor bruise, but I'll live.” she said as she examined her legs for scrapes.
“I’m Tommy. And again, I am really sorry. I should have paid better attention to how I was riding.”
“Kelly,” the girl said, now averting her gaze. She wouldn’t look him in the eye. But, she was shyly looking around like she was very uncomfortable about something.
“She’s definitely cute,” Tommy thought. He stammered for a second, still trying to think of what to say next to her.
“I was really going too fast and I shouldn't have been on the sidewalk in this area. I didn’t see you until I was on top of you.” Tommy picked up his bike and nervously scratched the back of his head.
“It’s fine. I don’t think you broke anything, so I’ll be on my way,” she said, turning to walk away.
“Hey wait! Ummh... ah... I don’t think I should let you go without at least buying you some ice cream or something? Just to say I am really sorry.” Tommy slightly blushed.
“I really need to be goi..” she started, when Tommy cut her off by saying, “Please? Let me buy you an ice cream? I insist.”
Realizing that Tommy wasn't simply going to go away nor leave her alone until he "did the right thing," the girl gave in.
“Alright were do you want to go to?”
“Come on, there’s a little vendor right over here in the park.”
The two walked across the street towards the entrance of the town park. Tommy paused a moment lock his bike up in the rack by the gate. They both then made some small talk as they walked on over to the little ice cream vendor a ways into the park. Tommy found himself looking at this cute girl with an intense interest as they walked.
Kelly seemed a bit tense at first with all the attention Tommy was giving her, but soon, she visibly relaxed as they continued talking. Upon reaching the ice cream vendor, Tommy bought two chocolate ice cream cones and gently handed her one as he motioned over to a nearby bench to sit and talk.
They both sat down and were silent for a few minutes as they slurped and licked their cones. Tommy looked over at her as she was eating her ice cream. Her eyes lifted up and met his.
“So... are you like new here in this area?” Tommy asked.
“Why do you say that?” she said perplexed.
“Well, I’ve never seen you around here before.”
“I live in the other part of town, I don’t come out this way often.” She kept her eyes glued to his as she slowly licked her ice cream.
“Where do you go to school at?” Tommy asked.
“My mom home schools me. She doesn’t like public schools.” she frowned.
“Oh, that sounds cool!” Tom said.
“Not really... it gets kinda lonely after awhile.” Kelly closed her eyes and sighed. She then looked down at her cone.
Tommy could tell the girl was nervous but didn’t say anything for awhile.
“Would you like to hang out together?” he asked, hoping that she would agree.
That look of fear crossed her eyes again and she froze up.
“I... I don’t know,” she said.
“Please? I don’t bite.” Tommy softly begged while giving her the sad puppy dog eyes his mom says he is famous for.
Kelly broke out giggling. “How could anyone say no to a face like that?” she said as she popped the last bit of the ice cream cone into her mouth. “Alright, I’ve got a few hours.”
“You wanna check out some of the rides?” Tommy offered.
“Sure, lets go.” she said as they both got up and started walking.
The two walked over to the part of the park with the small theme park. Thanks to the five dollar Saturday special held on every third Saturday of the month, five dollars could get you unlimited access for the whole day.
Tommy paid the ten dollars and they both got a paper bracelet; his was blue and hers was pink. He suggested the bumper cars first, and she agreed. They each got in one and had a blast ramming into each other! Then they went over to the small tilt a whirl and rode that.
They rode a few more rides and then went on to the game booths where they paid the dollar fee to play the games. Tommy really wanted to impress Kelly, so he paid to knock over some weighted bottles. With one toss all three bottles hit the ground! He got to pick out a rather large stuffed white teddy bear that had a pink belly and nose as his prize.
Kelly did some major blushing when he handed the bear to her, shyly thanking him.
The indoor paintball range was their next fanfare. They each put on a pair of coveralls, face mask, and goggles that were given to the them before they went inside. Now it was Kelly’s turn to impress Tommy. She was a pure master with the paintball gun! Both her and Tommy went up against eight other kids and won! As a prize they were given a gift card to pizza hut and thirty dollars worth of game tokens for the indoor arcade.
They had a blast today! Tommy was having so much fun with this cute funny girl he had just met.
As they started to walk back towards the main gate, Tommy decided to try his luck and slowly reached down and gently gripped her hand as they walked. To his utter relief, she didn’t try to pull away. But instead, she gripped his hand back.
They walked hand and hand until they made it to the gate.
“I really had a lot of fun today,” Kelly admitted.
“Would you like to hang out again sometime?” Tommy asked.
“Sure! I’ll be back here next Saturday if you want to meet up then?”
“Okay, Deal! I would like that.” Tommy agreed.
As Tommy unlocked his bike and began riding away, he thought to himself, “I think I’m in love!”
Kelly had all sorts of funny feelings in her stomach as she made her way to the bus stop. She boarded her bus and sat down in her seat with her heart still pounding. She looked down at the paper bracelet on her wrist and smiled. But, at the same time, she felt really bad. She did have a wonderful time with Tommy and she was very grateful for the experience after her accidentally meeting him.
But she was angry because of something else.
She has known and liked Tommy for quite a long time. She has never been able to express her feelings for him, until today. It's because she was scared; scared... because of how she felt for him. Because of that, she tried to suppress her feelings for him. But every time she sees him, she has to fight herself to not just go grab him and kiss him. And just like tonight... it took every ounce of her being to not break down and tell him who she was and how she felt about him! She closed her eyes as she felt the butterflies in her stomach again. She kept thinking about the best part of today, and that was when Tommy had held her hand.
It was like a dream come true.
When she got home, later than usual, Kelly found that her mom was working late again. She proceeded right on upstairs to her sister's old room and got to work. First, she slowly pulled off her wig. Then she took off the blouse, the starter bra, and her skirt. She then pulled off the panties and put them in along with the other clothes in the closet basket to wash when her mom wasn’t home.
Kelly put on her regular underwear, jeans, and a plain white t-shirt and then sat at her vanity table to remove her makeup. She made sure to get all of it off.
She sighed at the sight in the mirror.
Kelly then picked up favorite picture of her and her sister from the vanity table and took it with her to her room.
You see, Kelly isn’t like most girls, because she is really a boy. The only one who ever knew about Kelly was her twin sister Katie. And Katie was the only one who knew about and accepted her sister. When Katie died of leukemia awhile back, Kelly almost died as well. The hole left in Kelly’s heart made it hard for her boy self to allow Kelly to come out.
She went into her room and held the picture to her heart and let the tears out.
This day had been the first time Kelly had left her house since Katie died two years earlier. She felt happy for the first time in a very long time. Kelly also knew her sister was sending both her and her boy self a message... that maybe it’s time to change a little.
She felt very bad about some of the things she had done in her past. But after today, she had a lot of confusing feelings going through her head.
“I'll have to figure them out later,” she thought.
As Kelly climbed off her bed and made her way downstairs to the doorway of the den, the front door opened.
“Randy, honey, could you help me with the groceries?” his mom asked.
“Sure mom.”
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
|
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. This accidental meeting... led to something more! An Accidental Meeting Chapter 2
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Author's Note: Here's part two :D ~Kayla.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 2
“Hey sis, do you like the new wig?” Kelly asked, as she put on one of her sister's skirts.
“I love it. I bet you had to rake a lot of yards to get me this didn’t you?” Katie adjusted and fixed the very real looking wig over her head.
“There I look like a normal girl again!” she smiled while objectively looking herself over in the mirror.
“Sis, you are a normal girl even without the wig.” Kelly said as she stood beside her twin sister.
“You know most girls don’t have a bald head right?” Katie asked.
“You know I hate it when you run yourself down like that.” Kelly said in a stern but kind way.
“I know sis, but I..”
“No buts! You are just as normal as any other girl out there and as soon as your over this and you grow your real hair back like it used to be, I’ll braid it for you. Okay?”
Tears welled up in Katie's eyes.
“I love you sis.” Katie breathed out, choked with emotion.
Kelly hugged her from behind.
“So what do you want to do today? Hmm? Mom and dad won‘t be home till late.” asked Kelly.
Katie smiled, enjoying her sister's hug. “I’m not feeling too good today. Can we just watch TV together?”
“Sure. Let's go.”
The two walked to the den and sat down to watch TV. After awhile, Kelly got up to go to the bathroom. As soon as as she sat down on the toilet, she just sighed at that horrid thing between her legs.
“One day,” she thought.
She was almost finished when she heard Katie yell for her!
Kelly quickly wiped and pulled her slacks back up tripping as she ran. Katie was coughing and dry heaving on her knees on the floor as she made it to her side.
Buzz! buzz! buzz!
Randy smacked his alarm off.
He groaned as he looked over at his night stand. Tears were already trickling down his cheek when he saw his sister’s bright smile in the picture beside his bed. The dreaming of that final day always haunted him. He clenched his fist in anger and started to wipe away his tears.
As he prepared for school, Randy thought about his little excursion yesterday as his true self. Kelly had started out as a joke to give his twin sister a laugh after Katie had said she wished she had a sister to do girl things with. Randy became Kelly to get closer with his sister. After awhile, the acting wasn't acting anymore. Kelly had found that being a girl had felt natural to him. It was trying to act as a boy that was becoming bothersome. Somehow, he had become Kelly and didn't know when he had really become her and Randy became the daily disguise.
After Katie di... was gone... Randy had to shut Kelly away.
Those feelings of being free and being herself were still just as strong as they were back then. She couldn't deny them anymore. She had finally let them out for the first time in a long time that Saturday. Freedom! The only thing she didn’t count on was running into the boy she not only has had a crush on all along, but has been torturing for the past year as her boy self. Things were getting complicated.
Randy got dressed and put his contacts in. Grabbing his book bag, he then headed off to school.
He made it to the bus stop early. When the school bus arrived, he boarded it and went to the back to sit with his friends Toby and Butch.
Toby was a lot taller than Randy, but then again, most people were taller then him. Toby had short black hair and green eyes and was as mean as a school bully could come.
Butch, whose real name was Juan, was a quiet Hispanic kid with dyed bright red and blue hair. He wasn’t that mean and sometimes he could even be called a good kid. But he ran with Toby and Randy, so other people would not pick on him.
“Yo Randy! What’s up?” Toby greeted him.
“Same shit, different day” Randy replied, squirming slightly to make sure he was acting like he normally did as a boy.
“So, what you going to do over the Thanksgiving Holiday week?” Toby asked.
Randy knew that Kelly was going to be out and about a good bit because his mom, who is a nurse, has to work all this week, then gets the next week off.
“I’ve got to go visit my kin folks out of town,” Randy made up on the fly.
“Me too man.” Toby felt all bummed out. “Dangit! Just what I want to do with a week off... go and visit my dads folks!” Toby would truthfully rather being doing anything but!
“I know what you mean guys,” said Butch. “Me and my family are going to New Mexico for the whole week to visit my grandparents, so I wont be able to hang out either.”
The boys talked until they arrived at school, and then they went their separate ways to class.
Randy was walking down the hall when he saw him! Tommy was putting his things into his locker. Nervous and fearing that Tommy would recognize him, Randy turned his head away from Tommy and looked away to the other side of the hallway as tried to walk on by.
Tommy glanced up and sighed. “Hey Randy.”
Randy froze on the spot and stared right at Tommy. He didn’t know what to do! Inside he was panicking and on the verge of running away. “Oh my god! Does he recognize me??” Randy fearfully thought.
“Here’s your cash,” Tommy said as he pulled out some bills and placed a folded $10 bill into Randy's hand.
Randy glanced down at the money as Tommy pushed the bill into his hand and sort of curled Randy's fingers around it. Randy then looked back up at Tommy and tried think of what to say.
“Thanks dweeb! I guess you won’t get beaten today.” Randy said as he took the money and shoved it down into his pants pocket.
The funny thing is, other than pushing and shoving, Randy had never laid a hand on Tommy. But, he threatened him all the same.
“Get out of here!” he growled and Tommy walked off.
Randy waited until Tommy was around the corner before looking around to make sure no one was looking. He knew the code to unlock Tommy’s locker so he opened it.
Unzipping Tommy’s backpack, he pulled out the money that Tommy had given him and stuffed the folded $10 bill back inside at the bottom of Tommy's backpack and zipped it shut.
He then closed the locker door and hurried off to class.
Tommy wasn't all that upset about losing the ten bucks. He was on cloud nine thinking about his upcoming date with Kelly. His head was so far in the clouds, he didn’t realize his buddy Joe was talking to him as he was walking along until Joe tapped him on the arm.
“Tom what gives?” Joe asked.
“Oh! Hey Joe. I'm sorry, I didn’t see you there.” Tommy seemed a little off.
“What’s up man?” Joe asked.
“Dude... I think I’m in love.” Tommy admitted with a goofy grin.
“Really? With who?”
“Her name's Kelly. I just met her Saturday and we spent the entire day hanging out at the theme park!”
“Is she good looking?” Joe asked.
“She’s the best looking girl I have ever seen in my life!!” Tommy almost floated off the ground when he said that.
“She must be hot if she’s got you acting like this man.” Joe said.
“She is!” Tommy admitted. “And funny to. We’re gonna hang out some more this next Saturday. I can hardly wait!!!”
“Well if you can, get me some pic’s alright?”
“I’ll try man.” Tommy said.
That night, while Tommy was doing the last of his homework before he went to bed, he reached into his backpack to get a notebook. When he pulled it out, a folded ten dollar bill pulled out with it and dropped to the floor. Tommy bent down and picked it up. “Now where the heck did this come from?” he wondered.
The rest of the week flew by and Tommy was a little surprised. Randy hadn’t messed with him at all!! Even though he noticed that Randy had been staring at him during school, Tommy hadn't put much thought into it.
“Today’s the day!” thought Tommy as he put on his best jeans and a plain blue car heart t-shirt. He even went to get his hair cut too! He really wanted to look good for Kelly.
At twelve noon, Tommy stood by the gate to the park. He was thinking about what he wanted to do with Kelly when he felt someone tap him on his shoulder.
He turned to see Kelly standing there in a simple yellow sun dress and flip-flops as well as her shy smile.
“Hey, what’s up?” Kelly softly greeted him.
“Wow!” Tommy blurted in surprise as he saw how beautiful she was. He eyed her in up and down. He could see her standing there sort of blushing under his stare. “I mean... nothing much. What would you like to do?”
“I thought you might want to do something today,” she nervously said, trying to break through the awkwardness. Kelly was still scared somewhat that Tommy might discover who she was, but the thrill of someone actually liking her and wanting her was something new and frightening at the same time. His looking at her made her feel both nervous and delighted.
“You want to go to a movie? My treat?” Tommy offered.
“Sure. What would you like to go see?” Kelly asked.
“Well... What would you like to see”? Tommy bounced the question back to her. Kelly then knew Tommy was thinking of her first, so to avoid a long "ping-pong play" of the question, she decided, “Well the movies are all the same price, so if we bought one ticket to a movie we’re old enough to see, it won’t be stealing if we go and see that new movie Faster with The Rock in it!” she slyly said with a smile on her face.
“Won’t they check once the movie starts?” Tom wondered.
“They do, but they never check the very top seating rows.”
“Ok then Faster it is.” Tommy said, knowing that he had been wanting to see that movie too.
They walked the four blocks from the park gate to the theater. There, they bought two tickets for the new Disney movie, and once out of sight of the ticket taker in the theater lobby, they went to the theater room playing the movie they wanted to see.
“This is exciting!” Tommy whispered.
“Yeah! That’s why I like doing it.” Kelly giggled.
The movie started and they both watched as The Rock paced back and forth in his cell.
While they watched, Tommy’s hand slid over to Kelly’s. Before he even got halfway, Kelly grabbed his hand and held it giving him a squeeze. He looked at her and she was smiling.
At some point in the movie Kelly had to go to the bathroom.
She stood up and whispered, “I'll be right back.”
After a few minutes, Tommy realized all that soda had made him have to go to, so he got up and left.
He was walking down the hall when he heard a commotion from around the corner.
Kelly had just come out of the bathroom, when a group of older boys come up and started harassing her.
The one who seemed to be the leader, was a black kid named Tony. He and his group of misfit friends, three in all, were only a year or two older than Kelly, but were a lot bigger because of her small size.
“You got some pretty lips girl. Maybe you and I can go back behind the building and then you can show me if your any good with them!” he jeered. Then both he all his friends laughed.
Kelly knew she would be in trouble if they got her back there. She saw a large gap between them and was fixing to jab him in the jaw then make a break for the ticket counter, when she heard “Let her go asshole!!”
She turned to see Tommy standing there. There was something different about him though.
“What da hell did you just call me honky”!! Tony snarled.
“I said LET-HER-GO.” Tommy calmly and fiercely commanded. He didn’t stutter like he sometimes did and stood his ground, showing absolutely no fear at all.
“He’s gonna get his ass kicked!!!” Kelly thought to herself as her eyes went wide in fear.
“If you let her go this instant, I’ll let you walk away. This is your only chance.” Tommy said.
“Oh Really?” Tony incredulously doubted as he grabbed Tommy who was an inch or two shorter by his shirt.
“What you gonna do if I don’t?” Tony grinned right in Tommy's face.
“This!” Tommy stated.
And before Tony could react, Tommy was already behind him with his arm locked in a painful vice-like grip! Tony’s friends tried to move in to help him but stopped when Tommy iterated, “One more move to help him and I’ll snap his arm.” Tony winced as Tommy slightly lifted his arm to show he wasn’t kidding. "...Then I'll come for the two of you."
The other boys backed away. Tommy let go and kicked Tony toward his friends. Then they all went running out of the theater.
Kelly was shocked!! The boy who her boy self had been pushing around was a grade-A ass kicker!!
“Are you okay”? Tommy asked as he grasped Kelly's hand.
“Yeah...ummm wow! Thanks!” Kelly flushly felt a wave of relief. She did not want to get involved in a fight and be exposed. Not in front of Tommy! And he really knew some moves! It made Kelly doubt that her boy self could have really ever beaten him in a fight, not that she would have ever wanted to in the first place.
“I think we’ve missed most of our movie,” Tommy said, disappointed. “What do you say we go get something to eat?”
“Sure, there’s a Wendy’s right down the street.” she said.
They both sat down at a table in Wendy's and started to unwrap their orders.
Still in awe of Tommy's fighting prowess, Kelly asked him, ‘Where did you learn to fight like that?”
“My dad. He taught me.” Tommy looked a little sad.
“Does he teach fighting?” Kelly asked, genuinely interested.
“He... He died two years ago.” Tommy admitted.
“Oh my god! I’m sorry. I really am. I didn’t mean to upset you.” She reached over and grasped his left hand with both of hers.
“It’s fine. You didn’t know.” he said while letting a sad smile come across his face.
“My dad was a member of a biker gang.” Tommy said.
Kelly's jaw dropped. “He was??”
“My dad tried getting out of the gang, but the only way of getting out was death” Tommy said.
Kelly put her hand up, “It’s okay. You don’t have to talk about it. Let's just eat and forget I ever mentioned that.”
Kelly looked up at his face while she took a small bite from her burger. Tommy's eyes held a deep sadness.
“No... you need to know about me.” Tommy decided. He continued, “I was a bad kid when I was younger. I used to fight and bully people all the time.”
Kelly coughed, as she partially choked on her bite, upon hearing that Tommy could have ever been anything like her boy self was.
“I wanted to be just like my dad though - a tough biker guy! But then...” Tommy was letting tears drip from his eyes. “...When I saw my dad in that hospital bed...”
He was starting to cry.
Kelly swallowed her burger bite and stopped eating.
“The last thing my dad said to me was: Son I want you to be a better man then me. I don’t want you to travel down the roads that I have. You’re a good kid and I love you. Promise me you’ll never fight! Never, unless your’s or someone you care about’s life is in danger.”
“I promised him that I would be a good person and not follow in his footsteps.” Tommy said as he sipped his drink. "That's why I don't fight unless I have to. I also don't want people knowing that I can fight either, because then they'll start picking them with me."
Kelly took another bite and sipped her soda. “My dad and sister are gone too.”
“They are? What happened?” Tommy asked.
“My dad died when I was little, so I never knew him. But my.... si..sister... she died of cancer... two years ago.”
Kelly broke down crying and covered her face. Tommy reached across and placed his hand on her arm and gave her a reassuring squeeze. After a few more moments, Kelly calmed down and wiped her reddened face with a napkin. She was very thankful that due to the time of day, no one other than the staff were at the restaurant at that moment.
After they talked a bit more, Kelly said that she needed to head on home.
Tommy picked up the tray and disposed of their trash before walking out together. The two walked very close to each other while holding hands. Kelly and Tommy both seemed to be a little more cheerful by the time they reached the bus stop.
Tommy let go of her hand and asked, “Would you like to come to my house this Thursday night for Thanksgiving supper?”
Kelly thought for a moment. “I’ll have to talk with my mom first, but I might.”
Tommy looked hopeful. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a slip of paper which he handed to her.
“Here is my number, like, in case you needed to call me.”
Kelly was kind of surprised. She smiled and said, “Here’s my cell number.”
She reached into her purse took out a thin black marker then wrote her number on Tommy’s forearm.
“And one more thing...” She said as she looked into his eyes. The bus had just pulled up to a stop beside them.
“Hmmm?”
Before Tommy could react, Kelly leaned forward and planted a kiss on his cheek. She giggled out “See ya!” before jumping on the bus.
Tommy was in a complete daze as he walked along back home.
When Tommy entered his house, he was still in that daze. His mom was about to ask him what was wrong, when she noticed the pink lip outline on his cheek.
“Did you have fun on your date?” his mom asked, smiling at him.
“Yep.” he answered, oblivious to everything around him as Kelly's face and her kiss was still playing out in his mind as he sat down at the table.
Kelly had a wonderful day! She was enjoying the time she had spent with Tommy. But deep down, her conscience was tearing her apart.
“I have to tell him!” she thought “But how?!!”
Meanwhile, across town behind Johnny’s Pump & Go, a teenager and an older man met.
“Here’s half, you sure you can get it?” Tony asked as he handed the older man the wad of cash.
“Yeah, but the bullets will cost extra.” the older man said.
“I’m gonna make that punk-ass white boy and his little bitch friend pay!” he thought as he started to walk home.
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
|
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. This accidental meeting... led to something more! An Accidental Meeting Chapter 3
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 3
Sunday morning was like any other for Randy. His mom had left at six am to go to work and he would be at home by himself for most of the day.
He woke up, crawled out of bed, and looked into the mirror. He vaguely saw Kelly's sleepy face staring back at him under his dark hair. He sighed, and headed to the bathroom.
Once he had finished, he walked into his sister's bedroom. There, Randy sat down at the vanity table and then started on the little makeup that he needed. Satisfied, he grabbed a white wool sweater, white blouse and black pleated skirt his sister's closet and laid them gently down on her bed. He hooked on the starter bra and slid the panties from her dresser up over his legs until it rested comfortably into place. He next donned the blouse and then the skirt. After smoothing out the skirt, Randy opened the bottom right dresser drawer and pulled out a pair of white knee-high stockings and slid them up each leg. Then, he meticulously laced up the calf high boots.
Kelly, now feeling more comfortable and assertive, slipped on her white sweater and looked over at her wig.
The finishing touch!
She went and gently lifted her wig up off of the wig stand on the dresser and slipped it over top of her head. Then, while looking in the mirror, she secured her wig by the headband and with a couple of hairpins.
Kelly was now complete.
Kelly left the house and walked over to the bus stop. Every year, on this day, was a sad one for Kelly. The memories were a part of her.
The bus pulled up with the air brake hissing and a pop - stopping the bus. The doors folded open and Kelly boarded. She sat down in her seat, keeping her skirt smoothed; so different from how she would plop down as her boy self. Kelly leaned against the window, staring out at nothing as the bus began to roll along.
After a while, the bus arrived at her stop. Kelly had been lucid enough to stop staring towards the end of the ride to notice that she was here. She stood up and exited the bus.
She breathed in deeply and then walked towards the cemetery. Her vision began to blur some as she neared row fifteen, stone thirty-six. On it, read 'Katie Ann Bishop 1999-2010.'
Kelly's voice cracked with emotion “Hey sis! How’s it going?” She placed a folded towel down on the ground in front of the headstone that she pulled out from her handbag and kneeled down on it.
“Gosh! It’s been a while.” Kelly choked out as she looked at the color picture of Katie's smiling face embedded in the stone. Kelly gently pressed her fingers against her sister's picture.
“As you can see, I finally got my courage back to become Kelly again.”
She felt warm water running from both of her eyes. She couldn't it in any longer.
“I miss you so much!!” She sobbed as she leaned forward and rested her head against her sister's image, as if trying to hug her.
After some time, Kelly pulled out a tissue and began to dab at her face. Most of her makeup had run off, but she didn't care.
“You know that boy I’ve been trying to get the courage to talk to? I went out on a date with him yesterday and kissed him.” Kelly half-giggled while sniffling. “I really like Tommy. He is smart, his personality is great, and he can definitely fight!” Kelly giggled at remembering last Saturday in the theater lobby. Tommy's ability to fight had really inspired within her a new found awe of him. She inhaled deeply.
“He is everything I want in someone to be with.”
Kelly looked down at the ground.
“But I’m scared!! I'm really scared!! I’m scared that I’ll be found out... and become a laughing-stock... of the town!”
She closed her eyes and leaned her head to rest it against her sister's stone. “I'm scared sis. I'm scared Tommy wouldn't like me if he knew! And then mom would hate me...”
Kelly clasped her hands together and held them to her heart. “I don’t want to hurt Tommy! But I don’t know how to tell him without him beating me... or getting angry. Then... then...he will never want to see me again!”
She clenched her eyes until spots of light dazzled her vision.
“I just don’t know Kate. How did I ever get into this mess?”
Kelly slumped against Kate’s grave stone, crying.
“Sis... please... help me.”
Kelly sat there for a long while after her cry. She let the strands of her wig hair get teased by the slight breeze. The clouds overhead slowly blew along, changing shape and size as they moved. She looked around: listening to the occasional bird chirping, the cars passing by way back towards the street, and feeling the sun on her skin.
Still no closer to a solution for her dilemma, she frowned. Kelly stood up and packed her towel back into her handbag.
Then, she bent forward and lightly kissed the top of her sisters grave stone. “I'll always love you.”
She turned and started to walk away. Kelly stopped suddenly and turned to look back.
Her sister's smiling face on the grave stone stared back at her.
Kelly was walking along the pathway from the burial plots to the cemetery entrance that faced the street, when her phone rang.
“Hello?” she answered.
“Kelly?” It was Tommy!
Kelly paused a moment and regained her composure of voice. “Hey, what’s up?”
“Not much. Would you like to meet me and my mom at Pizza Hut?” he asked.
An electric tingle passed straight down her spine as she realized there was a Pizza Hut right in front of her across the street! She looked over at it and saw a smiling Tommy waving to her through one of the big windows.
Kelly, trying to shake off that shiver of fear, wondered if Tommy had watched her back in the cemetery? She hoped not. It had to be a coincidence.
“Kelly?” Tommy's voice was still coming through her phone, reminding her that she was still on a call with him. “Come on over. It's our treat. We will wait for you before we order.”
“Coming.”
She smiled as she walked in.
“Hey Tommy!” she said as she sat down.
“It’s nice to meet you.” Tommy’s mom said.
Kelly saw a beautiful woman with long black hair and in her late thirties. She had a few tattoos that were noticeable and looked like she could handle herself pretty well in a fight.
“I’m Samantha Jones, Tommy’s mother, and you must be Kelly?” she inquired as they shook hands. “Tom told me you were pretty, but he didn’t do you justice.”
“MOM!” Tommy squirmed from embarrassment.
“I’m just kidding around.” she laughed.
“Thank you, Miss Jones.” Kelly said.
“Call me Sam. Everybody else does.”
The three talked for a while before they were done eating.
Kelly learned a lot about Tommy and his mother as well as their past.
Before they were about to leave, Kelly had to use the restroom. Sam also said she had to and followed along with her. Kelly hurried to the stall to relieve herself. Once done, she saw that Sam had waited at the sinks for her and was adjusting her makeup in the mirror.
As Kelly washed her hands, Sam got this funny look on her face.
“You know it’s not right to deceive Tommy like that,” she said as she was touching up her mascara.
“What do you mean?” Kelly gave Sam a weird look and pulled out a couple of paper towels, drying her hands off. Inside, she was feeling a knot grow within her stomach.
“I know you’re a boy.”
Kelly started shaking, stumbled back and fell. Kelly hit tried to grab the sink edge as she was falling down when Sam reached out and caught her. Sam gave a tug and pulled Kelly back upright.
“What are you going on about? I am sorry, I slipped...” Kelly was starting to say when Sam cut her off.
“Look I don’t care.”
Kelly stared at Sam as she turned back to the mirror and started to touch up her hair. Kelly was scared and felt trapped. After a catching her breath, she finally resigned herself to ask, “How? How did..I mean how...”
“Did I know?” Sam finished for her as she looked at Kelly in the mirror. “Because girls don’t have this.” Sam faced her and pointed her finger to the barely noticeable bulge in Kelly’s neck.
“Other than that, you seem like a complete girl.” Sam calmly said as she went back to work on her hair.
Kelly was incredulous that she had been exposed and by no less than Tommy's mother! What was she going to do now?
“You don’t care that I’m a boy? I mean... well... that I am boy, outwardly?” Kelly asked.
“I haven’t seen Tommy this happy since, well...” she paused and had that far away look that came over her face, “since his dad died.”
“That... and... Tommy’s Aunt Carol use to be his Uncle Bobby.” Sam said as she put her hair brush away and pulled out her tube of lipstick.
Kelly was absolutely fascinated. So Tommy's family had someone who was just like her in it!
“So your sister use to be your brother?”
“Mmmm hmmm.” Sam was running a light streak of lipstick on each lip and puckered her lips. “I love my sister just like I loved my brother. And I know all the crap he went through before she was happy. So honestly, I really have no problem with you being who you are. But Tommy, on the other hand, I don’t know about.”
Sam put her lipstick away in her purse and faced Kelly.
Kelly frowned. She felt awful guilty.
“I know. I hate lying by deception and not telling him yet. But other than you, I don't know anyone who would be accepting of me. I think you know what would happen to me if I were exposed to anyone, even in school. I have to be so careful about I am doing and where. Tommy is sweet and caring... and I like him!”
Kelly clasped both her hands together in front of her and mustered what determination she had to say her piece.
“I was trying to find a way and a time to tell him. Just I don't know how. And I'm really afraid, that when I do tell him... he won't want anything to do with me.” Kelly's eyes started to water again.
“I just don’t want to hurt him!” Kelly leaned on the counter staring down into the sink.
She felt a hand on her shoulder. “Look, you’re a sweet girl and I can tell you really care about my son. And whether you know it or not, he really does care about you. Take your time with him and make sure the time is right when you do tell him. Timing is everything.”
Sam pulled Kelly's left hand into hers and gave her a reassuring squeeze. “I know my son, and to be honest, I don’t think you being a boy is going to matter that much to him.”
Kelly looked up into Sam's face.
“You don’t?” Kelly asked.
Samantha chuckled. “I’m not saying that Tommy is gay, but I know he knows a pretty girl when he see’s one. And you are one very pretty girl. Besides, he might be a little more accepting then you think.”
Kelly, still feeling truly awful, lowered her head and softly said, “I’m very sorry I lied to Tommy.”
“It’s okay hon.” Sam again reassured her, "I understand the situation that people such as yourself have to go through and face every day. You have to do things to hide, and to survive. That's understandable. And when you care about someone, sometimes you do things that aren’t right at the moment, but in the end, if that person really cares about you, it will all turn out okay.”
“It’s just... I’ve liked him for a very long time. I think... I really lo...” Kelly paused.
“Love him?” Sam finished for her.
“Yes.” Kelly blushed.
They were silent for a minute while that truth of that statement sunk into the both of them.
“But if he finds out who I really am,” Kelly exclaimed, showing desperation in her voice, “I just know... I know... that he will beat the hell out of me!”
“Watch your language dear.” Sam sternly stated. “He won’t beat you, no matter what. Because I’ve raised him to be better than that. He will never raise his hand to a girl, and if he somehow does, he’ll have me to answer to!“
Samantha flexed her hands into fists.
Kelly blinked.
“By the way Kelly, what’s your real name? If you don’t mind my asking?”
Kelly gulped. A cold sensation washed throughout her. “Well you’ve called my house before. You even threatened to blister my hind end a few times.”
Kelly clenched her eyes shut braced for the impact of what she thought would be a very hard blow to her face.
Sam looked at her funny.
Slowly it dawned on her just who Kelly was.
Kelly, not feeling the impact of a blow, much less a slap, opened her eyes.
Sam mouthed the word 'Randy' to her.
Kelly nodded her head slowly.
“Oh my gosh! You're THAT....” and Sam whispered in a hushed tone, “Randy?!!”
Kelly again nodded. “Yes ma’am.”
Kelly knew she had just blew it and was trying to sink into the floor.
“Alright spill! I want to know everything!” Sam demanded.
Then it all came out: how Kelly came to be, the time after Katie’s death, the trying to suppress her feelings for Tommy, having to see him every day, all of it! Even the crush she‘s had on Tommy since the first day they met! She revealed it all. She even spoke of her light bullying of Tommy in her boy form; because she was so frustrated at how she felt and couldn't express it to him. It was driving her crazy.
Sam finally had to pull a crying Kelly into a motherly hug. “You poor thing. You’ve been through so much.”
“Well this is a pickle” Samantha mused as she gently rocked Kelly. “My son is unknowingly in love with his bully and his bully is head over heels in love with him. This could be a problem.”
Finally, Sam gave Kelly a pat on her back. “Look we’ve been in here almost an hour. So why don’t we go have a nice day at the park, then me and you will talk later while I drive you home. Sound okay to you?”
“Yes Ma’am,” Kelly said.
“Please don’t call me that. It makes me feel old.” Sam said as they were walking out together. “And I'm still young.”
Tommy was still sitting there at their table.
“There you two are. What happened in there? I thought I was going to have to call a search party or something.” Tommy said.
“Oh, we just had some girl talk that we had to do.” Sam said while looking over at Kelly.
Kelly just nodded, but just remained silent. Tommy took her hand and all three exited the Pizza Hut.
As they piled into their old pickup truck, Tommy could tell that something was different about her. She seemed more relaxed but somewhat sad at the same time. He even noticed that her eyelids were slightly puffy too.
At the park, they pulled up over by the lake. Tommy and Sam got out and pulled out some fishing gear from the truck bed. Kelly slid down then shut the door on her side and joined them as they all headed down to the water.
Sam sat on the bank and watched the kids as they fished.
“So young and to have gone through so much,” she thought. “But she’s not the only one who’s gone through a lot. I hate lying to her, but some things need time before they can come out. Kelly needed to know I won’t judge her. I just hope Tommy has the sense in him I know he has.”
Sam looked at the picture she had in her hand. It showed a skinny tattooed guy with long black hair with his arm wrapped around a very pretty blond girl. The memories of that night in Georgia came flooding back.
“I miss you...” Sam whispered as a lone tear fell on the girl's face.
It was getting late. Tommy had caught two small minnows and had them in his catch basket. Kelly almost had one herself, but dropped her pole into the water when the fished tugged hard on the line. It had startled her. The splash of water on her at first had shocked her, then both her and Tommy laughed as he waded in a little to retrieve the pole.
Kelly pulled the towel in her handbag out, and after she dried off, they packed on up and drove on towards home.
They weren’t far from Tommy’s and Sam’s house so they dropped Tommy off first.
“Kelly, I'll see you next Saturday?” Tommy asked.
Kelly smiled. “Sure.”
Tommy gave a goofy grin. “Cool beans! See you then!”
Tommy shut the truck door and waved goodbye to her as he jogged up to the front door.
Sam and Kelly drove on to her house.
“Did you have fun today?”Sam inquired.
“Yes. Thank you very much for it. And thank you too, you know...for not telling.” Kelly softly replied.
“It’s not my place to tell dear. I do want you to, of course, when the time comes. Tommy might be mad at first, but he will come around.”
“I hope so. I really do.” Kelly whispered as she brought both her knees together and folded her arms against her.
Sam could see the nervousness within Kelly.
“Does your mom know about Kelly yet?” Sam asked.
“No. I haven’t told anyone yet, well, other than you.”
“So have you thought about how you're going to tell him?” Sam asked.
“I don’t know.” Kelly blurted. “It's not exactly like I have ever done this before. This has only been my second time out with him. And I’m scared!”
“It’s best to get this behind you dear. And the sooner the better, before you get in too deep.” Sam said.
Kelly glared back at Sam. “I already said that I don't know how too! What would have me do?”
Sam thought about it for a minute as she slowed at a corner and turned.
“How about this. I’ll put the idea of a proper date somewhere nice in Tommy’s head. I'll forward him the money so you both can have a good time. Then when you and him go out, I’ll trail along in case he does blow a gasket. If he does, I'll help calm him down so that you can explain it to him. You won't be going it alone. I'll be there. Sound like a winner to you?”
“You know what? I think that’s a great idea!” Kelly admitted.
“We can make it a fancy date. You want to go all dressed up, right?” Sam prodded while smiling.
Kelly nodded and blushed.
“Well I'll think of a good place and a good area the two of you can go to and put the suggestion to Tommy. If you get cold feet, there will always be another time. But it would be best to get this out of the way so that the two of you can start being honest with each other. Honesty and trust.”
Sam brought the truck to a gentle stop at Kelly's driveway.
Kelly saw that her mom wasn't home yet. Good.
She got out, and waved at Tommy's mother as she drove off.
Kelly had a lot on her mind that night as she lay in her bed.
“Miss Samantha is right. I have to tell him. If nothing else, maybe we can at least be friends.” she thought as she drifted off to sleep.
It was a restless night.
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
|
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. This accidental meeting... led to something more! An Accidental Meeting Chapter 4
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Calico M950 9mm pistol picture from www.gunsamerica.co ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 4
Kelly and Tommy had been spending a lot of time together during the week. The plan that Tommy's mother had come up with to give her the right opportunity to tell Tommy seemed reasonable, and yet, Kelly was dreading it. All the unknowns of what could happen afterwards... but she knew it had to be done.
The two were sitting on Tommy’s couch watching a movie when Tommy whispered, “Kelly.”
“Hmm?” she replied, just enjoying being with him.
“How would you like to try and go on a real date?”
Kelly looked up at Tommy. “This must be the plan,” she thought, “Here it goes...”
Tommy looked into her eyes. “It would be a dance and get together at a local club my mom knows well. Just teens like us.”
Kelly's doubts melted as Tommy's grin widened. She felt his reassuring squeeze on her hand.
“I would love to,” she dreamily answered as she snuggled back up beside him to finish watching her movie with him.
A few minutes later, Sam popped her head in the room. “Kelly could you come with me to my room for a minute.”
“Sure,” she said as she got up.
Tommy clicked the remote, pausing the movie. “I'll wait for you to get back.”
Kelly smiled.
“I have a surprise for you,” Sam said as she walked to the closet.
“I hope it fits you” she said as she turned holding a long black dress. The dress went down to about an inch above her ankle and had a slit from the thigh down.
“Oh my gosh! It’s beautiful!!” Kelly exclaimed as she held the dress up against her dazzled with its look.
“I told the woman at the store my thirteen year old had a formal dance and wanted to look really mature.”
“This had to have cost a lot,” Kelly gulped, as her fingers dragged lightly across the fabric of the dress. “It just wouldn't be right having you to buy this just for me to use at the dance.”
Sam laughed. “Don’t worry it was used! And what's more, it's yours.”
Sam went back over to the closet and pulled out a matching pair of black two inch heels she then set on the bed.
“I also got you these. They came with the dress so I don’t know if they’ll fit you.” Sam admitted.
Kelly took off her sandals and slipped her foot in one.
“It’s a perfect fit!” she announced.
“I lucked out it seems.” Sam said. “I do have a good eye at measurements.”
“Yes you do!” Kelly tearfully said as she hugged her. “Thank you Sam.”
“You're welcome dear.” Sam smiled.
Kelly sniffled some as she pulled away and dabbed at the tears on her cheeks. “Why are you helping me like this?”
Sam sat down on the edge of her bed and answered, “Because it seems like the right thing to do.”
Sam patted the bed for her to sit down beside her. Kelly did.
“And, at the moment, you're like the daughter I never had. That, and I like helping people.” Sam added.
Kelly stared down at her lap, feeling a bit overwhelmed.
Sam waited for a minute, and seeing that Kelly was kind of stuck pondering things, broke the silence.
“Did he ask you”?
“Mmmm. Yeah. And I can’t wait!” Kelly exclaimed.
Sam noted Kelly's reaction. “Look, when your on this date with Tommy, I want you to focus only on the date - not about telling him. It is more about you being yourself and having a good time.”
“Ok” Kelly said sounding a little down.
“Just have fun and be the girl you already are. I know you're scared, but I can also tell it’s going to be alright.” Sam said as she hugged the girl.
Kelly wiped her nose.
“Would you like to try them on?” Sam asked.
Kelly shook her head. “No thank you. I want it to be on the night of the dance when I wear it.”
“Well before you go, I need a few more measurements.” Sam said as she held up a tape.
Kelly stood up moved as she was directed to by Sam as she was measured.
“Ok I got them. Don't worry about a thing. Go on back to your movie and your boyfriend.” Sam giggled.
Kelly walked into the room with a bright smile on her face.
“What was that about?” Tommy asked as he unpaused the movie.
“Just some more girl talk,” she cryptically answered. Despite several small attempts by Tommy to prod her for more, she resisted. She just curled up beside him to enjoy their movie together for a little while longer.
It was getting a little late and Kelly needed to get home. She said her goodbye to both Tommy and Sam and left waving good night to him as he watched her walking away from the his front door.
She was lucky she left Tommy's when she did! She heard her mom arriving home just as she locked the bathroom door.
After she carefully returned to resembling Randy again, she stashed her stuff under her bathroom sink to move later from.
Randy hopped downstairs and found his mom watching TV in the living room.
“Hey mom.”
“Hi sweetie. How was your day?”
“It was cool. How was yours?”
“I have some good news!!”
“What is it mom?”
“I’m off tomorrow! So I thought we could spend the day together.”
“Oh! Well... I sorta already have plans...” Randy admitted, feeling really awful because he hardly ever spent any time with his mother.
“Okay, well... that’s fine.” she said. She acting like she wasn’t hurt, but Randy could tell.
“I change what I wanted to do.” Randy offered.
“Oh its fine sweetie. I’ll just rent a movie. You go on and have fun.” she smiled.
Randy felt a deep hurt inside. He knew it would be neglecting her and yet she wanted to spend time with him.
“Ok mom.” Randy said as he sat down beside her and snuggled up with her. Randy's mother was surprised! It had been years since they had snuggled.
“Is something on your mind?” his mom asked, wondering if this was her own child.
“Nawww. I’m just tired.” he said.
They watched TV together for a little while more enjoying each other's company. After awhile, Randy touched his mother's arm.
“I'm going to head on to bed. Nite mom.”
“See you tomorrow honey,” she patted his shoulder as Randy broke from the snuggle and stood up.
Randy smiled and looked down as he gave her a small wave and turned to head on upstairs.
Randy tossed and turned all night, having dreams about when he told Tommy the truth. In one dream, Tommy jumped across the table and started beating him to a pulp. The pain of the blows blinded his vision of the dream and the dream faded out with the lingering and sad feeling within Randy of Why? In another, he was in a ball gown with Tommy dressed as a prince. Tommy had finished dancing with him and turned to go off with another girl in a similarly dressed gown. As Randy tried to chase after Tommy, incredulous that he would leave him, Tommy turned around and said, “Why would I want to be with you? I want to be with a real girl.”
The fear and horror of Tommy doing this to him broke his heart. The dream faded with shame, horror, and intense sorrow engulfing him. I am a girl! Tommy!!! I am a real girl! In what was the last of the dream sequences, Tommy stood up and was suddenly dressed like Rambo. He pulled out a machine gun from nowhere and aimed it right at him! As soon as the first bullet hit Randy, he woke up!
The pain and shock of the realism of the dream had been too much for him to continue dreaming it. He was still panting and his heart was racing from it. This was not a good night at all!
Randy wiped his tears away as got up out of bed. He opened his bedroom door and went downstairs.
It was dark downstairs, but he saw that the kitchen light was on so he tip toed over to the door and peeked in.
His mom was sitting at the kitchen bar counter, holding a picture that had been taken from a few years before.
It was a picture of her, Katie and Randy and their dad back before he left from when they went to the beach down in Biloxi, Mississippi. Randy remembered it because it was the next day that they found Katie coughing up blood in the hotel bathroom.
More sorrow and pain.
Randy turned around and went back up to his room.
He flung himself down onto his bed, frustrated and hurt.
Randy wondered deeply if what he was doing the right thing.
Am I really a girl? Really? Am I Kelly? Or can it be... am I really... Randy? he thought as he pushed himself back under the covers.
Just who am I? Who? Randy pulled the blanket up tight around his neck and pushed his head deeper into the pillow trying to get comfortable. Kelly and how she felt pervaded his entire being. Soft, soothing, and so nice. Randy smiled.
When Randy got up, it was almost noon. He went out in the hallway and went over and quietly opened up his mother's bedroom door. He saw that she was sound asleep in her room. Cautiously, and as quietly as possible, Randy closed the door.
He tip toed over to Katie’s room and started packing.
He grabbed a light pink pleated skirt and a white long sleeve turtle neck. Then he packed in some white tights and his favorite knee high brown moccasin boots. He also placed his makeup kit and a bag with his wig in it on top of the rest. He zipped his school backpack up and strapped it on.
Randy went outside and slipped onto his bike. He rode down the street until he found the small gas station. As he usually did, he walked his bicycle around back and locked it up on the old bike rack, still halfway attached to the building wall, with a chain through it and both tires and the frame. Then he went around the side of the building to the bathroom and locked the door. It was unisex so no one would question if a girl came out from it.
He got to work on changing. Fifteen minutes later, which was a personal best record, Kelly exited the gas station bathroom and walked down to the bus stop.
A young man in baggie shorts, white sneakers, and white hat cocked to the side, was walking down the street when he saw her.
“That’s that little bitch from the theater!!” he thought.
He looked around quickly and spotted an unchained bike outside a store next to him. He jumped on it and took off.
“Where the hell is this bitch going??” he thought while struggling to keep up with the bus. After about twenty-five minutes and three stops later he saw her get off. Sweating profusely and exhausted, he ditched the bike and began to follow her.
While Kelly was walking down the sidewalk, she had an uneasy feeling like she was being watched. She glanced about several times, but seeing nothing out of the ordinary, she shrugged it off.
She turned down a side street and then another neighborhood corner until she came to Tommy’s house. She saw Tommy working on his dad's old motorcycle in the shed off to the side of the house.
She stealthily padded o nthe grass up behind Tommy then suprised him by engulfing him in a loving hug.
“Wha…? Oh! hey Kell”! Tommy laughed as he dropped his wrench, turned and hugged her back.
“Are you ready for tonight” he asked.
“Yep! I’ve got everything here.” Kelly said, holding up her school pack that she had just unstrapped and slid off of her back.
“Would it be ok if I looked?” he mockingly smiled as he made a playful grab for the bag.
“No!” Kelly refused, feeling that streak of fear shoot through her limbs.
“You’ll see it when I’m wearing it,” she laughed.
Tommy’s face got real red as he gave her that familiar goofy grin.
“What time does the dance start?” she asked
“We’ll need get there about seven,” he smiled.
“Well, I’m going to go say hi to your mom. I'll be back out in a few minutes.” she said.
Tommy tickled her side and playfully chased her a few steps as Kelly dashed laughing towards the back door.
Kelly knocked on the screen door and found Sam working on lunch.
“Oh hey Kelly, What’s up?” Sam said as Kelly came inside.
Sam was putting some pan baked style corn bread into the oven.
“Mmm I'm here to spend as much time as I can with Tommy.” Kelly blushed a little from making her intention known. “What ya cooking?”
“Oh not much, just some corn bread, squash, mashed potatoes, butter beans and fried chicken.”
“Wow!! That sounds really good! Would you like some help?” Kelly offered.
“Naw! I’m pretty much done. All I left to do was the chicken, but I had just put it on to fry before you came in.”
After some girl to girl chat, mostly Sam asking about Kelly's feelings and offering her some advice for what to avoid tonight, the oven timer dinged. Sam pulled the corn bread out of the oven and started picking the chicken from her small deep fryer.
Kelly yelled out the back door for Tommy to come in and eat.
Lunch was great! Kelly got to spend some more time with Sam and Tommy. Afterwards, they watched a couple of movies to pass the time away with.
Before long it was time to start getting ready.
“Well Kelly, why don’t we go and get ready upstairs while Tommy gets ready down here?” Sam asked.
The two walked upstairs.
“Ok go take a nice warm bath and use this” Sam said while handing Kelly a bottle of bath oil.
Kelly accepted the bottle and started for the bathroom door.
“Hey Kelly wait! I'm going to need your hair.” Sam whispered.
Kelly eyes went a little wide with discomfort, but relented and undid her wig and handed it to Sam. She then dashed into the bathroom and locked the door. Soon the sound of running tub water was heard.
Sam smiled when she looked over the wig. It was made using real human hair and was more fragile than regular wigs using synthetic hair. This particular wig, though, was extremely expensive. She placed it on a styrofoam wig head stand of hers she had bought and began to style it, using the utmost care.
By the time she was done, the wig looked like something out of a romance movie. She had used information from a book she had purchased to work on it with and had turned it from long straight hair to long cascading curls. Sam was quite pleased with the results.
Kelly was just peeking outside the bathroom door, obviously finished with her bath. She had her undergarments on. Kelly had a towel wrapped over her head and one wrapped around her torso to hide behind.
After seeing the coast was clear, Kelly dashed across the hall inside Tommy's mother's room.
As Kelly shut the door, she saw Sam holding the foam head stand displaying her own wig that Sam had styled.
“Oh my gosh!! It’s beautiful!”she almost squealed.
“Go ahead and sit down sweetie,” Sam motioned as she set the wig on the dresser.
Kelly sat down and after getting her "real, much shorter hair" dried thoroughly, Sam carefully placed and reattached the wig back onto Kelly’s head. She even used the bobby pins to secure it in place just like Kelly had been doing. She knew her stuff.
“Thank you so much!” Kelly gushed as she hugged Sam.
“You're welcome kid!” Sam happily said.
After that, Sam got to work using Kelly's trusty makeup kit to fully transform her into an image of beauty that Kelly never thought was possible. It was all in how it was applied and where.
“This cant be me!” Kelly said in disbelief as she observed herself in the mirror. Using her very own makeup, Sam had made her look stunningly beautiful. Even her wig, now styled gorgeously, lent itself to that image.
Kelly looked over at the dress Sam laid out on the bed, long and black. The very same one from the other day.
“Ok do you want tights, panty hose or these?” Sam asked as she handed Kelly a pair of black stay up stockings.
“Sam?! Where did you get these from?”
“The same store where I got the dress from. Personally I was surprised they even make them for teenagers, but, then I thought that maybe these would look better then tights or hose.”
“I love them!” Kelly stated as she opened up the package.
Sam turned around while Kelly set the towel on the edge of the bed and then changed out of her white panties to the black panties. She then slowly worked the sheer black stockings up along her legs one at a time.
Satisfied, Kelly wrapped the towel back around her torso again.
“Here try this,” Sam said as she handed what looked like a rubber bra without straps to Kelly.
“What is this?”
“Here, let me show you,” Sam said as she turned Kelly around and pushing the towel down some, pulled the bra around Kelly’s chest. After she clipped it on, she grabbed a black strapless bra, and put it over the tan one.
“Oh my gosh! I have boobs!” Kelly said as she looked at her new chest.
“The bra’s an A-cup and I think the padding fill’s it out nicely, don’t you?”
“Why are you doing all this for me and spending all this money?” Kelly asked.
“I think you’re a sweet girl who has gone through a lot and needs a little help from a friend.” Sam winked.
“And since you’ve been around, I’ve gotten to see my son’s bright smile more than I have in a long, long time. He’s really happy with you Kelly and I can tell that the two of you care very much for one another.”
Kelly nodded.
“You said that your mom doesn’t know, right?” Sam questioned Kelly to make sure she was right of the facts.
“No. She doesn’t.”
“Well, I highly doubted you were going to ask her for help in doing this anyways, so I have taken it upon myself to help you out.” Sam took a deep breath and smiled.
“But what about tonight? What if he hates me after I tell him?” Kelly quivered and was starting to tear up.
“Oh don’t cry sweetie! You’ll ruin your makeup job I just did for you.” Sam said as she quickly got a tissue and dabbed at the corners of Kelley's eyes. “Look it might be a little rocky, but I know my son and I know he’ll come around! He does love you. If it helps, I haven’t spent that much money on you. I make a pretty good living working on computers so money isn’t an issue.”
“Now this is your night and I want you to enjoy it! Comprende?”
“Yeah,” Kelly deflated with a smile as she set her towel down once again and put on her black thigh-length slip. She then picked up the dress and stepped into it, noticing that it now had a little padding in the hips.
“What’s with the padding”? she asked as she was able to zip it from the back up about halfway.
“I put that in last night with my sewing kit, I hope I did it right.” Sam laughed as she finished zipping Kelly's dress up all the way. “I was going by the measurements I took of you.”
“With the padding in the chest and hips along with her hair and makeup, I look a lot older than thirteen,” she thought. “maybe fifteen.”
“It’s perfect!” Kelly announced as she looked herself over in the mirror.
“Wait here while I go and check on Tommy,” Sam said as she left and went downstairs.
Tommy was sitting on the couch wearing what could only be described as a toned down tuxedo. He had the black dress pants and a button up maroon dress shirt with a black over coat. His hair was combed and slicked down. He looked very handsome.
“Tom, are you ready?”
Tommy grinned. “The question, mom, is are yall?”
Sam knew now was the time. “Come over here to the bottom of the stairs.”
Tommy got up and walked over to the stairs with Sam.
“Okay Kelly!” Sam hollered up. “Come on down.”
Tommy looked up the stairway just in time to see a vision of beauty, unlike any he had ever seen, coming down the stairs.
“Wowww!” Tommy exclaimed with his mouth hanging open.
Kelly descended down the steps gently, taking her time, and unable to contain the happiness that shone from within her. Tommy couldn't help staring at her face and drawn into those smiling eyes. Kelly then reached the bottom and grasped both of Tommy's hands. Tommy then pulled her wrist up and leaned over to kiss it.
“Okay son, you and Kelly look this way please!!!!! Smile!” she said. They turned and posed. Sam had grabbed her camera and was taking pictures of this occasion. She had gotten off quite a few good shots with some solo shots of each of them.
“Okay, Ill be right back down. Let me change into something more comfortable.” Sam rushed upstairs with the camera. She came back down in a almost knee length hunter green turtle neck sweater dress, black tights and calf high two inch heeled black buckle boots with her hair in a ponytail.
“Ok kids, are you ready?” she asked as she grabbed her purse and keys to her car.
“Yes we are mom.” Tommy replied. Kelly was leaning up against him, obviously enjoying her time with Tommy.
They went to the garage and she unlocked the door to her almost brand new ford focus.
After a little bit of thinking, Tommy got into the back seat and let Kelly, with her much tighter dress, sit up front.
Off they went.
As she drove, Sam said a quick prayer to herself hoping that her son would accept Kelly.
As they drove, they didn’t notice the beat up old Chevy van that followed them.
“Man why are we following these people again?”
“That mutha fucker and his little bitch friend embarrassed the hell out of me!!! So I’m gonna see how tough his ass is with this pointed on him!” Tony stated as he pulled out his new Calico M950 9mm pistol with a helical top mounted drum.
“OMG! Where’d you get that?”
“Old Billy out behind that gas station sold it to me.”
“You're not really going to shoot them are you?!!”
“Naw! I’m just gonna scare them pretty good. Enough to get back at them for what they did to me.”
“Hey they're stopping!” Tony said as he saw their car slowing down and its blinker turned on.
They turned into the parking lot of a very nice restaurant. After parking, Tommy and Kelly walked arm in arm into the restaurant.
“I’ll be at the bar you two, so have some fun!” Sam said as she walked over to where the other parents were congregated.
The restaurant had a large dance floor and there were several other kids out there dancing and goofing around.
“Well would you like to dance”? Tommy gracefully asked.
“I’m... I'm not really good...” Kelly stuttered.
“Neither am I. But I think, together, we can wing it.”
Kelly couldn't resist Tommy's grin.
Sam watched as Tommy and Kelly were dancing to a fast paced song while she sipped on her Hawaiian punch. It being youth night, alcohol wasn’t being served, but even the parents seemed to be having a good time dancing and talking.
They danced quite a few fast pace dances before they sat to eat. They both had burgers and fries.
“Not the most romantic dinner, but it's just fine with me.” Kelly reassured Tommy as she ate.
Kelly was keeping a strong face, but was very extremely nervous. She knew she had to tell Tommy, tonight, and right now. It was the right thing to do, but still, she had a severe case of cold feet syndrome!
She took a deep breath and was about to say it when a very nice slow song came on and the lights went very low.
“Can I have this dance with the prettiest girl here?” Tommy said as he stood and held his hand out.
Kelly nodded and stood up. “I need to do it. And soon!” she thought.
Tommy lead her out to the dance floor the other kids were dancing at and held her close. Most of the other kids seemed to be watching them as they were the best dressed couple in the house.
Tommy led and as it turns out they were both pretty good on the floor. Towards the end of the song, Tommy moved in and, before Kelly could react, he placed his lips on hers and held her in a long deep kiss.
It was pure magic! Kelly was on cloud nine and her mind was awash in bliss.
Some of the kids started clapping as Tommy broke the kiss on the final note of the song, smiling at Kelly. Tommy bowed to her.
Kelly knew that she still had to tell him right now, before things got deeper between them. Even if he didn’t accept her, she would still treasure this moment forever.
“Tommy! I need you to come with me for a minute, there’s something very important that I have to tell you.” Kelly whispered to him. Tommy nodded and she lead him out the front door away from the music and the other people.
Outside, Kelly’s heart was racing and she knew he had to know. It was killing her inside because she knew she was about to hurt him. But she was determined to do this.
Kelly panted and looked around.
“So what do you want Kell?” Tommy smiled at her, not understanding her anxiousness and very worried look.
“Tommy... do you like me?”
“Wha.. Of course I like you!” he laughed. “In fact I really, really, like you!”
Kelly, fighting her tears again, asked, “Would you still like me if I wasn’t who you think I am? It's complicated.”
Tommy looked puzzled. “What do you mean Kelly?”
“Tommy, look... I’m not really a g...” Kelly was then interrupted.
“Well lookie what we got here!”!came a voice from behind them.
They turned to see Tony standing there with a friend.
“What do you want? Can you not see we’re talking?” Tommy said while pushing Kelly behind him.
“Look you really embarrassed me the other day and I’ve been lookin' all over for you punk!” Toney hissed as he walked closer towards them.
“Stay back!” Tommy commanded.
“No... you stay back!” Tony growled as he pulled out his gun.
Tommy jumped back. Kelly felt a fear worse than telling Tommy about herself. The fear that Tommy might get killed!
“Both of you start walking!” Tony ordered while pointing to an ally off to the side. Tony slipped the gun back under his jacket to hide its presence.
They walked back around the side of the dance hall and int o the alley between it and another building and stopped at the end.
“You stay there, and you over there” he said as he pointed for Kelly to go to the right side of the ally.
Kelly didn’t want to move but Tommy tapped her side and told her to do it.
“Here Joey,” Tony said, giving the gun to his older friend.
“Keep an eye on him!” he shouted as he walked over towards Kelly.
“Don’t you touch her!!” Tommy yelled and started to move forward. Joey pointed the gun at him and walked closer to him in a threatening manner.
Even though Tony was only fourteen he was a very good size kid. Standing at five nine, 175 pounds. He was at least three inches taller then Tommy and five inches taller then Kelly.
Tony grabbed Kelly and started to pull her behind a dumpster.
“Let Me GO!!” She screamed as she punched him as hard as she could in the throat.
Tony gasped, grabbing his throat trying to breathe, in the process, letting her go.
Kelly went to run, but then felt something grab her hair, and pull. Tony grabbed the girls hair but to his surprise it came off in his hand.
Tommy stood face to face to Kelly, only it wasn’t Kelly.
It was... Randy?
It was hard to really see in the dim light of the ally and behind all that pretty makeup, but he wasn't sure.
“Tommy I...” Kelly, or Randy, was sobbing.
“What the fuck man?!!” Tony yelled as he grabbed Kelly by the arm and pulled her back hard to him, tripping her.
Kelly closed her eyes bracing for the punch.
But all she heard was a grunt.
She looked and saw Tommy between her and Tony.
Tommy did two quick chest punches and a strong upper kick to Tony's sternum that sent him flying on back towards his friend.
Tommy then looked toward Kelly. Was that really Randy? No, it couldn't be!
His brain was having a hard time trying to picture what he was seeing. It was just so unbelievable.
He was about to say something when he heard. “YOU FUCKIN FAGGOT!!!”
 |
Tony was less then ten feet away and pointing the gun at her.
Kelly resigned herself to her fate and closed her eyes. The loud crack of a gunshot deafened her and scared her in the same instant. But she didn’t feel anything. She opened her eyes and her heart almost stopped! Tommy was gasping and holding himself on the ground in front of her. Blood drooling out over his side into a pool on the ground. “TOMMY!!!”she screamed as she got down onto her knees covering him and frantically trying to stop the bleeding. |
“Oh no!!! Please God no! Please!” She begged. Kelly screamed again!
“Oh shit man!!!! Fukkin Shit! You shot him!!!” Joey couldn’t believe what had just happened! “I’m fuckin outta here man. I DON'T KNOW YOU!” he loudly exclaimed as he took off running.
“SHUT UP YOU FUKKIN BITCH!” Tony yelled and pushed the gun muzzle against her head. “No wittiness’s. She made me do this!” Tony thought.
Tony was about to pull the trigger when he felt something pressing against the back of his head.
“Drop the fucking gun asshole!” someone from behind him demanded.
Tony debated whether or not to try and run.
“Don’t think I wont shoot you! I served two tour’s in Iraq and I’ve shot plenty of people. So don’t think I wont shoot you!”
Tony slowly dropped the gun and got down on his knees. The gun was kicked away.
Kelly looked up through blurry eyes at a man in a apron and chefs hat holding the business end of a 12 gauge to the back of Tony’s head.
“Tommy!!! Tommy!!! Please!!! STAY WITH ME!!!” she pleaded with him, tears streaming down her face.
Tommy coughed a couple of times. Blood started trickling out of his mouth. Kelly desperately tried to staunch the flow of blood with her hands, pushing hard over the gunshot wound, trying to keep Tommy's precious blood inside of him!
“I’ll be fin...” he said as he looked into Kelly’s eyes and the darkness slowly came over him.
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
|
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. This accidental meeting... led to something more! An Accidental Meeting Chapter 5
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 5
It’s a mournful day as Samantha Jones stands over the grave of her son and reflects on the night that still haunts her dreams...
...
(Just kidding ‘)
Bobby Stokes was sitting at his desk in the back room of the Gas station/ BBQ joint, one of twelve that his father had left him after his passing. He was counting the day’s take while watching his ten year old daughter Tracy play on her PSP across the room. Most people who owned as many stores as he did didn’t work at them. But he liked working at the station and he loved selling his old mans signature pulled pork BBQ even more. He was using his calculator when he glanced over at the flat screen TV mounted on the wall. He saw four people going into the alley between his place and the building next door. His jaw dropped as he saw one of them had a gun and was holding a young couple at it’s business end.
He had added a CCTV camera set up along with a 12 gauge shot gun to the station's security after a robbery the year before.
“Tracy Call 911 and get the cops!!” he grimly said as he reached up and took the shotgun off the wall. Bob then hefted the shotgun to the other hand as he locked the office door and pulled it to, hearing the click of the mechanism.
Tracy pulled out her cell phone and dialed 911. Bob then walked up to the front door to assess the situation when he heard a shot! His military training kicked into gear and he took off in a sprint running out the front door.
As he rounded the corner, a young man ran out of the alley and passed him without even looking.
He ran in and saw a large black teen pointing a gun at a girl who was kneeling over a young man, holding his stomach. Blood was pooling beside them both.
He stealthily got behind the boy and shoved the barrel of the shotgun to the back of his head. “Drop the fucking gun asshole!” he yelled.
The boy was hesitant.
“Don’t think I wont shoot you! I served two tour’s in Iraq and I’ve shot plenty of people. So don’t think I wont shoot you!” Bob yelled.
Bob had served in the army and was still in the National Guard, so he was ready if this punk tried to run.
The boy slowly put the gun on the ground. Bob then kicked the gun away, hearing it clatter and scrape as it banged against the dumpster. About that time, Bob heard sirens, so he knew the cops would be there soon.
Bob took a moment and looked over at the young girl leaning over the boy on the ground. But there was something odd about the girl. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it. He heard someone sprinting up behind him and glanced quickly to see who it was.
“TOMMY!!!” the female voice screamed as a woman flew right by him and ran over to the boy on the ground.
Sam watched as the young couple danced to a slow song and decided to take this time to go to the bathroom. She went in and did her business before going back out to the main floor.
When she looked around and didn’t see Tom and Kelly, she figured they might have stepped outside for a minute. Maybe Kelly was breaking the news to Tommy? She knew she should be nearby in case Tommy decided to get angry and help Kelly out.
So she walked outside.
That was the moment she heard a gunshot!
She looked across the street in time to see a man run out of the gas station with a shotgun towards the alley across the street in front of her. A young boy then ran out of the alley, right past the man going into it, fleeing.
After a moment, a sense of dread overcame her. Samantha glanced at traffic both ways and hurried across the street. She joined the few others who had heard the shot that started to gather near the alleyway entrance.
It was there that she saw the station attendant holding a young boy at gun point.
But her heart seemed to stop! She had a hard time processing what her eyes just saw past the station attendant! She saw the sight of Kelly crying over Tommy. And BLOOD... Tommy's blood! It was forming a pool around them!!!!
She screamed and ran towards them.
Bob watched the sight in front of him. His heart reached out to the pain that the woman and two kids were in.
“Drop the gun!!” a voice commanded behind Bob.
He lowered his gun to the ground as the police officers came over and cuffed both him and Tony.
He did some fast talking and told them about his daughter and the video tape. One of the officers sprinted over to the gas station mart to check.
A few minutes later, he came out and uncuffed Bob and apologized. About that time, an ambulance had come up and the paramedics ran into the alley. They were then loading Tommy onto the ambulance and Sam climbed in with them.
Kelly tried to get in, but the Medic said there wasn’t enough room. The Medic climbed inside and shut the doors. The ambulance took off.
Kelly, grief stricken and covered in Tommy's blood, started crying like there was no tomorrow!
She collapsed onto the pavement and curled into a fetal position, crying.
She had no idea how much time had passed, her world had just ended! Everything in her life that she held dear to her, Tommy, was probably gone!
She felt a hand tapping her arm. Through a blurred haze, she made out it was the man with the shotgun squatting beside her. Kelly was still in shock and dry heaved.
“Sweety, I was asking you if they said where they were taking him.” Bob repeated.
Kelly pursed her lips, trying to stop the heaving and hiccupping. “Mmm-mm...may..vu..vu..view.”
The man offered her his handkerchief. “Let me lock up my store and I’ll take you there. Dry up your tears hon, I'll be right back!” Kelly nodded as the man jogged back across the street.
He soon came back with a young girl inside the cab of a large Ford F-250. The girl's eyes went wide seeing Kelly covered in blood. She started to ask questions as he got out and removed a work blanket he kept in his truck work box mounted in the flatbed. “Just a minute. Let me cover her and get her inside first.”
Bob wrapped the clean side of the blanket around her and hefted her up. The girl inside the truck opened the cab door as Bob set her inside on the seat beside her. He then shut the door and ran back into the alley for a moment.
A minute later, he climbed back into the truck and he started driving.
It was quite an awkward moment as the little girl kept looking Kelly over. Finally, she asked what was, so obviously, bothering her.
“Are you a boy?” she innocently asked.
“Tracy!” the man admonished.
“I'm sorry daddy.” the girl, scared, turned her eyes back to the front windshield.
“It’s okay,” Kelly weakly said, as she wiped at her eyes. Then, looking over at the young girl's eager face, admitted, “I..I'm sort of a boy, yes.”
“My name's Bobby and this is my daughter Tracy,” the man said.
“I-I...I’m Kelly,” she said.
Tracy began asking Kelly some questions and trying to strike up some chat with her. She was really interested in Kelly.
Bobby went back to driving, thinking back. A few years ago, he would have more than likely not given this young boy, or girl? whatever Kelly is, the time of day.
A few years ago, Bobby was on patrol in southern Iraq when he and his team were ambushed.
He took a round to his chest!
For some reason, it went through his body armor! It was only determined later, that the body armor was found to be defective.
Bobby was down and knew that he was dying!
As he lay there delirious, in severe pain, and starting to lose consciousness, he saw a shadow come over him and felt hands grabbing him. He recognized, through blurry eyes, one of his best friends had run into the line of fire and was dragging him to safety.
Sergeant Joel Porter was a slight man standing at five feet five, but was as stout as an ox. He and Bobby had been friends since Basic and both had made the rank of sergeant at around the same time.
Bobby was air lifted to a field hospital where he underwent surgery to remove the bullet, which was lodged very close to his left lung. The doctors were able to remove the bullet and, by some miracle, Bobby ended up making a full recovery with nothing more then a large scar.
It was a little over a year later, when he heard about Joel being discharged after he was outed as being transgender.
Bobby never would have guessed it.
After a while, he took some time off to go and visit his old friend.
When he knocked on the door at Joel’s house, he was surprised when this pretty woman in her late twenties opened the door and greeted him with a hug.
They talked awhile and Bobby learned about all the hell that Joel had been through since he was a little kid. But Joel, or Hanna as she was now called, seemed to be doing a lot better since she was transitioning. She seemed every bit the woman she presented as and Bobby remembered the difficulty of trying to bring the image of this woman as to being the same person who had dragged him out of danger. But rather than dwell on the inconsistency of the two images of the same person, he chose to think of her as a female. It took a lot of guts to be in the military - even more to survive in a war.
And to transition...
Bobby had the utmost respect for his friend. She had shown bravery as both a man and as a woman.
At that moment, he chose to toss out all of his nagging doubts and to respect her choice and life and be her friend.
Bobby pulled up to the hospital Emergency Room Entrance where they had taken the young boy. Kelly thanked him and got out.
“Wait there just a minute!” Bobby said. “Let me park my truck real quick and we'll all go in.”
Kelly nodded and stood there waiting.
The three of them then walked in together and Bob asked where the boy was.
They were shown to a waiting area inside the Emergency Room area, where other patients were being assessed and treated on gurneys, where they found Sam crying.
Samantha heard some people walk up next to her and stop. When she looked up, she saw Kelly. Samantha then stood and the two hugged and cried together. Bob and Tracy watched and stood off to the side.
“How is he? Is he alive?!!!” Kelly begged, more than asked, as she wiped her eyes.
Sam had to pause and recompose herself.
“Their operating now a.. an… and I just don’t knowwww!!! Sam said as she broke down crying.
Kelly hugged her tight. All four of them sat down on a sofa in a small waiting area to their side that used to be a patient room.
As the minutes turned into hours, all Kelly could think about was Tommy. He was the person she loved. Tommy was who she wanted to be with. Tommy was... - her other half! He was her world!
She never really considered herself a faithful person or religious. But in her head, she found herself silently praying and asking God to save him. Please save him!
After about three hours, a man dressed in green scrubs appeared and walked over to the group. Sam stood along with Kelly and held her close.
“How is he?” Samantha quivered anxiously.
The doctor smiled.
“The bullet came very close to hitting several major organs, but by a miracle, seemed to have missed all of them them and stopped before it hit the spine. Your son was definitely being looked after by someone.”
The doctor then clasped both of Samantha's hands. “We were able to remove it and your son is recovering at the moment. I am not expecting any complications.”
Sam fell to her knees crying tears of joy at the news that her baby was going to be alright. Kelly hugged her tightly, also joyous of the news.
“Thank you Lord!!” Kelly kept murmuring over and over.
She then realized that she wasn’t the only one who had prayed.
Kelly was so relieved, that she failed to notice a nurse standing five feet from her with her mouth hanging open.
“Brandon? Is that you?!!”
Terror suddenly gripped Kelly! Her spine tingled with fear as she looked up into the wide eyes of her mother!
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 6
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
|
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. This accidental meeting... led to something more! An Accidental Meeting Chapter 6
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 6
The two locked eyes and Kelly felt her heart start to race. She became so scared that she couldn’t breathe.
Everything went black and she felt herself falling.
And then nothing.
Kelly awoke, what seemed to her like just a little while later, and felt something moving through her hair. She opened her eyes and saw her mother snuggled up next to her running her fingers through her hair.
“Welcome back sweetie!” her mom said with a smile.
“Mom I ca.. “Tommy!!” Kelly sat up and looked at her mom.
“He’s fine, and asleep,” her mom comforted her with. Kelly turned to let her legs dangle off the side of the hospital bed.
“Mom... I know you're wondering why... I...”
Kelly's mom stopped her by placing her hand on Kelly's arm.
“I know hon, I know. I was told everything by Miss Jones. And besides that, I’ve known about you... somewhat, for quite a while.”
“You have?” Kelly said with shock.
“Sweetie, do you remember the day when Katie died?”
Kelly nodded as she felt her eyes get misty.
“A few hours before she passed away, she asked you to leave. Remember? And when you did, she told me about Kelly and how she believed that Kelly was the real you.”
“She did?” Kelly slowly responded. She was astounded.
“Yes.” Her mother leaned in and hugged her. “I was upset at first. But then she told me how Kelly came about and that you did it for her, in her time of need. Katie cared about you and knew that one day you might want to become Kelly so she wanted me to understand. Katie feared that I might drive you away when you did decide to become Kelly. She loved you that much.”
Tears streamed forth from Kelly's eyes.
“I love you sweetie and I’m here for you. But I’m also very upset that you went on your first date and I wasn’t there to see you off,” she smiled.
Kelly hugged her mom. They talked for a few minutes about maybe seeing a doctor to see about transitioning, until Kelly broke the conversation by asking if she could see Tommy.
“Before you do,” Her mom said as she reached in a bag and pulled out - her wig! “That nice Mister Bobby found this back in that alley. I cleaned it up the best that I could for you.”
Kelly's mother lovingly affixed the wig onto her head.
In all the commotion of what went on, Kelly forgot that that boy had pulled it off of her head!!
“I’ll have to thank him when I see him,” Kelly mused while fixing the wig styling.
“He should be around. He’s been popping in every day to check on you kids.” Kelly’s mom grinned, “And I think he might have a crush on Miss Jones.”
Huh?
“Wait! You said he’s been popping in every day? How long was I out?!” Kelly asked.
“Almost four days. The doctors said, that with all that has happened to you, you must have really needed the rest.”
“I was really worried about you,” her mom said as she hugged Kelly again from the side.
“I also sponge bathed you and washed your hair out,” she told Kelly. “You were a real mess. I put on fresh undergarments for you and brought you a change of clothes... from your "stash."”
Kelly gulped, still feeling guilty about having hidden being Kelly from her mother. Kelly's mother pulled out Kelly's clothes from a tote bag and laid them out on top of the bed for her.
“Well, are you ready to go see Tommy?”
Kelly nodded.
“I'll wait outside while you get changed.” She kissed Kelly on the cheek before leaving the room.
As the two made their way to Tommy’s room, on another floor, in the hospital cafeteria, Bobby and Sam sat at a table together.
“Thank you for saving my son.” Sam said as she sipped her coffee.
“No problem. I just wish I could have gotten there sooner.”
Bob just sat there smiling, but Sam could tell that something was on his mind.
“Penny for your thoughts?” she asked.
“Well I know now’s not the best time, but I was wondering if after this, maybe you would kinda, maybe like to, a... I don’t kno...”
“Go on a date?” Sam smiled.
“Well yeah. I mean if it's okay with you.” He was blushing big time.
“You should know I’m not like other women,” Sam said as she looked out the large window overlooking the parking lot.
“What do you mean?” Bob asked.
“I wasn’t born a girl Bob.” She looked into his eyes.
“But I thought you were Tommy’s mother?” Bob asked, obviously confused.
“It’s a long story, but I’m really his dad.”
She took a deep breath.
“When I was nineteen, I was a freshman at a small community college in Atlanta. I was taking networking courses along with the software engineering prerequisites while I attended a four year college. I was at a party one night, and I met this guy named Billy. He was a biker who was a member of the local chapter of the Hells Angels.”
“We got to talking and we got around to my love for motor bikes. We hung out a lot and over the next year I somehow managed to become a prospect. It was pure hell on most days but I stuck with it and soon enough I became a fully fledged member.” Sam had a faraway look in her eyes.
“Wait! So you used to be an Angel?” Bob asked.
“Yep! By the time I was twenty-three, and with help from Billy, I became the club Treasurer and was in charge of keeping track of the club's money.”
“It was about that time that I met her.” Sam looked away for a moment.
“Who?” Bobby asked.
“The love of my life.” Sam reached down into her small purse and pulled out a picture of her old self and a pretty young blond.
“Her name was Stacy. We met at a college party and we got so hammered that some things happened. When we woke up the next morning, after realizing we had both had sex, she was really mad and claimed I had taken advantage of her. I was able to calm her down and get her to go have some coffee with me. We talked and exchanged phone numbers.”
“I honestly thought that would be the last time I’d ever see her, but a couple weeks later, she called me up, and low and behold... she’s pregnant! Well, we met and talked about our options, but neither of us believed in abortion. So, we settled on adoption.”
“In the months that followed we became closer and closer.” Sam had a gleam in her eyes. “When the big day came I was right there beside her, and when I held my son in my arms for the first time, I felt a joy like none other.”
“We ended up keeping Tommy and I did my best to provide for the three of us. We loved each other, but we couldn’t marry. If I had married Stacy, I’d have had to share her with the rest of the club.” Sam looked down at her hands.
“That’s one of the many bad things about being a biker. You have to share your wives, and in some cases, your girlfriends, with the gang.”
“Stacy begged me all the time to leave, but the only way out, especially for me, was death.”
Sam took a deep breath and wiped a small tear from her eye.
“Well... things started to happen within the inner circle of the gang's higher ups and there was rumors of a coup d'etat.”
“I knew I had to get out, and fast.” Sam had tears in her eyes.
Bobby reached over and gently squeezed Sam's hand. “What happened?”
“I was alone with Stacy, when my phone rang. It was Billy. He told me that Kenny and a few others were trying to take over. He told me to take Stacy and Tommy and run.”
“Tommy was already out of state at his grandparents. Stacy and me made it as far as the next town when Kenny and his people caught up with us.”
“Kenny was one of the original club founders, like Billy, but he always wanted to be the club President. He thought he was going to be when our former president died in a crash. But to his disappointment, Billy was named the new president and I took over Billy’s old seat as vice president.”
“I tried to fight them. I real-ly tried! But... there was just too many...”
“They took Stacy off and… An… Th... they… they raped her... before they killed her.”
Sam lost it all and buried her head in her hands as she began sobbing.
Bob stood and walked around and sat beside her before wrapping an arm around her and pulling her close.
“Th-they held me... after beating me first. I wanted to save her!!”
After a while, Sam calmed down enough to continue.
“I was being held, by two thugs that I thought were my friends, when Kenny walked up and laughed in my face. He started to say something when I broke loose and kneed him in the nuts! The other two were on me in a instant. They beat me...they beat me... and they beat me. I was stabbed three times in the stomach and left for dead. The doctors wondered how I survived at all.”
“Kenny had done a number on my manhood with his steel toe boots. Both testicles were unsavable.”
“I was so depressed that I wanted to die right there when I first heard that. But then, I realized I still had my son, and he needed me more then I needed my manhood. I told myself that first day that I would be strong for my son, and I would do anything to help him.”
“I still hurt when I think about Stacy, but every time I see Tommy, it helps ease the pain.”
“Long story short, I was told I could live as a eunuch or I could have a sex change and be put in the witness protection program as a woman along with my son. It was a hard choice, but I knew that to protect my son, I would do anything. I was given a complete SRS along with facial surgery and given a new identity along with Tommy.”
“We relocated to New Mexico, and after I testified against the those bastards, we were free. It took Tommy a long time to accept what had happened, but after awhile, he realized the sacrifice that I had made for him. Eventually, he came around.”
“It was hard getting used to everything, but I took some classes on female deportment like how to walk, how to talk, and sit... even some Home Ec classes.”
“Eventually things got better. I finished school and got a job before we moved to here for my work. And to be honest, I actually like being a woman. It's strange, really, but it’s like it suits me.”
“I really don’t mind about your past Sam,” Bobby said. “I mean you said it yourself, you’re a complete woman. And a pretty one at that.”
He smiled.
Bob was suddenly surprised when Sam leaned up and gently kissed him before she snuggled into his side.
“I like action movies and I don’t mind romantic dinners, as long as they're not French.” she smiled.
“I’ll remember that.” Bob said.
Kelly and her mother made their way to Tommy’s room. The entire walk to Tommy's room had Kelly nervous with butterflies in her stomach.
They finally made it to his room. Slowly opening the door, Kelly and her mom eased in.
Kelly saw Tommy laying there with tubes running into his arms and there was a couple of machines around him.
She made her way around to his bedside and sat in the guest chair beside him. She gently grabbed his hand.
Tommy opened his eyes.
He looked over at Kelly, who felt as if she had a softball in her throat.
Determined, Tommy weakly broke free of her grip. His eyes held a foreboding gaze as he slowly reached up with his hand and grasped a few strands of Kelly’s wig. After a couple of slight tugs, he gently pulled it off.
He frowned as he stared her in the eye.
“I knew it.”
To Be Continued...
Author's Note: Sorry I took so long folks but I’ve had a lot on my plate, but rest assured I’m back and I’ve got a lot of new stories for you.
I hope that you have enjoyed this and I promise that I’ll get that last chapter to you soon. Thanks for reading ~Kayla D.
An Accidental Meeting, 7
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
|
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. This accidental meeting... led to something more! An Accidental Meeting Chapter 7
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from 123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Author's Note: Remember way back when I said this would be the last chapter? Well, it isn't! It was going to be, but I somehow found more of it within me. So stick with me and more will be coming. ~Kayla.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 7
The knot in Kelly’s throat felt as if it was about to choke her as she looked into Tommy’s eyes.
Everything she feared was coming to pass - he hated her! She knew he hated her... and she would never be able to face him again.
“Y…yo..you knew”? Kelly asked, on the verge of crying.
“I’ve been thinking about you ever since I first met you…” he paused. “There’s no way you’re a natural blond.” Tommy smirked a little at the discombobulated look on Kelly’s face.
“Wh…what?” she stammered out.
“Your face is more suited for brown hair. Kell, as much as I like girls with cute short hair, I think an almost buzz cut is just a little too much.”
Tommy's smug smile was finally getting to her. She could feel herself getting red-faced.
“You…. You butthole! How long have you known about me?” Kelly exclaimed.
Tommy pulled one of his pillows in front of him. “Hey! I’ve only known about the "you being Randy thing" since the other night, you know, when I took a bullet for you? But the hair, I’ve been wondering about that for a while now.”
Tommy's voice had become more gentle and caring. Kelly slumped down into a nearby chair. She suddenly felt as if a ton of weight had fallen off of her shoulders. The relief was intense, as was the shock and realization that Tommy did know about her. What was he thinking? What would he do? What was going to happen now?
“You…*sniff* mean y-you're not upset about me... lying... to you?” she asked.
A tear trickled from her eye and slowly meandered its way down her cheek. Tommy reached out with his hand and let his finger catch the tear before it went below her cheek. Kelly watched as Tommy brought the tear to his lips and gently kissed it. Kelly, trying to stifle her crying, was even more stunned when Tommy's hand gripped her arm and he motioned for her to lean over towards him. Kelly felt herself embraced with his arms: a warm, loving and caring embrace. It felt like home.
Kelly had to suddenly catch herself to keep from falling down onto Tommy. Her mind was awhirl with emotion.
Tommy whispered into her ear as he held her, “Kelly, I was confused at first. I was even angry. But after a long talk with your mom and mine, they told me about your sister and everything you’ve been through. And while we were talking, I realized something…”
The Day Before...
Sam walked into Tommy’s room and made her way over to the bed where her son lay sleeping. She sat down in the chair beside his bed and just listened to him breath. She smiled, knowing that he was going to be fine.
Awhile later someone opened the door to their room. She looked up to see Trudy as she walked in.
“Is she awake yet?”? Sam asked.
“No, not yet. But the doctors say she could wake up at any time.” Trudy sighed. “I’m still worried though.”
“Well, she’ll be fine. With everything that has happened and then you seeing her, it was probably just to much to process at the time.” Sam explained as Trudy leaned against the wall.
“I know. But like I said I’m worried, I think she should have woken up by now.” Trudy was vacantly staring out the window across the parking lot.
Sam was about to ask something else when she heard, “Mom is that you?”
Both She and Trudy turned to see Tommy, who was awake and opening his eyes.
“Oh, sweetie your awake!” Sam almost yelled. She had to restrain her self to keep from jerking him up into a tight hug.
Tommy started to try and prop himself up into a sitting position.
“Sweetie no!! You’ll open your wound again!” Sam said as she put her hand on his.
Tommy grimaced and pushed her hand away and winced as he slowly moved himself into a sitting position.
“Here let me help you,” Trudy offered as she pushed a button on the side of the bed, making the upper torso portion of it rise slowly into a more sitting like position. Tommy, seeing that the bed doing what he wanted, gave up and lay back down as he was lifted into a half sitting position.
“Are you ok Sweetie?” Sam asked as she fluffed an extra pillow behind his head.
“Yeah mom,” he winced while placing his hand on his side. “It really hurts.”
Sam looked at Tommy’s face and noticed that he had this strange look about him - as if he was in deep thought.
“Mom is it true?”
Sam knew what he was talking about, there would be no avoiding it. She took a deep breath.
Tommy saw her slowly nod. Anger gripped him.
Sam saw the dark look on Tommy’s face.
“Stupid!” he said as he closed his eyes and shook. “I’m so STUPID!!” he yelled.
“Sweetie your …”
“NO!! I cant believe I didn’t notice it before! She, He... I … I cant believe I made out with a boy!!! Oh my God!!! I mean, I cant believe I was in love… with… wi… with a freak!!!” Tommy angrily spat. His tirade was cut short as he grimaced in pain clutching his wounded chest and lay back crying.
Sam felt as if an ice cold dagger had pierced her heart!!!
(SMACK!!!)
The slap echoed through out the entire room.
Trudy stood there stunned.
Sam was breathing heavily.
“Now you listen to ME! If Kelly’s a freak.. THEN WHAT THE HELL AM I?” she yelled. “What - the - hell - am - I??!”
Sam stared intensely at Tommy with tears in her eyes.
“Mom! I-I didn’t mean it like that...” Tommy said as he rubbed his cheek.
“Then just how did you mean it?” she sniffed.
“I don’t know!” Tommy began sobbing. “I just feel like my heart’s been ripped from my chest! I mean I loved her... and she lied to me... and I... I...”
Sam wrapped him in a gentle hug being careful not to hurt him anymore.
“Sweetie its okay.”
Sam just held her child to her as she let Tommy cry his frustration out.
“You just found out something about someone you love, and it was a big shock. But rest assured, if you listen to your heart, everything will be alright.”
Sam started dabbing at his tears as Tommy looked up at her.
“Sweetie I know it’s hard to learn something like this now, but you also have to think about Kelly. You don’t know all that she’s been through, and what she done and wanted either. And I know that you still love her. And she loves you more then anything in this world. I have seen it for myself and heard it from her straight. She told me before you two got serious and she was really miserable too trying to figure out what to do. But son, when it came right down to it, you helped her when she really needed it.”
“Tommy?” he heard a woman speak. He looked over to see a woman dressed like a nurse standing over on the other side of his bed. He realized she was the one who had raised his bed up. She now sat down beside them on the bed.
“My name is Trudy Bishop. I’m Ra… I mean Kelly’s mother.”
“I know what your going through right now. I was just as shocked as you are now when my daughter Katie told me about Randy. I wanted to confront him then, but she convinced me to wait until Kelly was ready.
It was because I listened that I was able to come to terms with her and accept her. So please, Tommy, let me tell you a little about my daughter.”
Trudy spent the next several minutes telling Tommy about everything that Kelly had been through.
Afterwards, Sam decided to be honest with Trudy and they revealed who Sam really was and they all talked for the better part of the afternoon.
After a while, Tommy asked if he could go see her. Trudy and Sam both felt that was impossible knowing the shape he was in, but asked for his doctor to come in anyways and see. The doctor was called in and he looked over Tommy. He confirmed their suspicions that he couldn’t be moved from the bed for at least a couple of weeks.
The doctor said, “Well as far as I can tell, there’s no real damage other then soft tissue that seems to be healing nicely. And if it keeps up, your son should be able to go home in as little as three weeks.”
“Oh that’s great three weeks in here and I‘ll lose my mind.” Tommy said. The doctor laughed at that and left.
Sam gave him another hug and both her and Trudy left to so that Tommy could get some rest.
Alone, hurt, and depressed, Tommy lay there thinking. He knew that he had plenty of time to think. He was going to be laid up in this room for a long time. He then began to think of everything that’s happened in his life.
He thought of the past couple of years since his mom had died and his dad took over the role. He was seven when she died. He still remembers her and how happy he was back then.
Then he thought of all the pain and sadness since her death. Of how he always felt as if he was in a dark tunnel and he was alone.
Even though he still had his dad, even with all the changes, and he had taken on the role of mom, Tommy still felt terribly alone.
Then Kelly's face.
That shy nervous look she always had. Scared, but determined. She really didn't want to start the relationship they both had. Tommy just now realized it. It was he that had started the pursuit! Why?
She was always willing to give him the chance, had a forgiving heart, and tried to be positively upbeat. She was doing that while hiding her secret. That took a lot of effort to do what Kelly had done. And she had done it for him.
Then Randy's face. The short brown haired boy always acting tough in school. Always trying to pick on him, but not in a too mean way. “Come to think of it,” Tommy mused, “It seemed to me I was the only one he did pick on.”
Why?
The images of both Randy and Kelly's face seemed to blur and meld in his mind as he compared the two images of the same person.
Finally, Tommy saw a light at the end of that tunnel of his grief. It took on the form of a cute shy blonde girl.
Kelly.
Someone who had filled the hole he had in his heart and life. Someone who had awoken him to a greater joy and had given him purpose. Tommy's life had a meaning and he had felt great! He had someone who understood him, wanted to be with him, and took an interest in everything he did. And he found he cared about her as being the most precious thing in his life.
Why?
Then he thought of his dad becoming his mom.
She was still the same person and had the same happy go lucky attitude and everything, but he was just in a different package.
Although Tommy had resented it at first, eventually he realized the sacrifice his father had made and he came to accept and respect his dad as he is now. His father did change some to accept their situation and slowly evolved into the mom he knew her as now.
“So why is Kelly any different?” he thought out loud. Kelly was still Kelly even when being Randy. Kelly was so nervous about liking Tommy that he chose to pick on him to hide it. Tommy reasoned that Randy was never even really Randy at all. Randy was a front Kelly was using the entire time to hide behind. Kelly was the true person within.
Just a different package.
One she was trying to bring out.
Then it hit him.
“I love her,” he said.
He looked out the large window in his room and stared at the people coming and going to the hospital out in the parking lot.
Back to the Present...
“So you see? You and my mom aren’t really different, and I knew if I didn’t give you a chance, then I would be letting not only my mom down, but myself as well. It's because you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”
Kelly's eyes widened.
Tommy paused and smiled. “But I also realized something.”
“I’m in love with you. And it doesn’t matter who or what you are or were, you're still my girl and you’ll always be…”
He was going to say more but was abruptly cut off when Kelly suddenly gave him a big hug.
“Kelly.. Kelly *ouch!* you're pulling on stuff! It hurts.” Tommy squeaked.
“Oh crap! I’m so sorry.” she said as she sat up. They both stared into each other's eyes.
“It’s okay,” Tommy said.
“Well, I think I’m going to leave you two be for now. Kelly, I want you to be very careful with Tommy.” Kelly’s mom said as she eased out the door.
Right as Trudy turned around she almost ran into someone.
“Oh Doctor Larson. How are you?” she stammered.
The tall blond doctor smiled and looked at her.
“I’m doing fine. How’s your child?” he asked.
He wasn’t sure what Randy preferred to be called, so he didn’t want to offend her by asking her how her son was.
“Kelly’s doing fine now and so is Tommy.” she smiled.
“Oh, so it’s Kelly is it?” he smiled.
“Yes that’s what she likes to be called, it’s also what I would have named her had she been born a girl, so it fits perfectly.”
“Well I think it’s a very pretty name.” Doc Larson smiled. “But I did want to talk to you about something.”
“Oh... you mean what you asked me before everything happened?” she asked.
“Well yes about that, if it’s not a good time…”
“Doctor I would love to go out with you,” she stated. “After all that’s happened I could really use a night out.”
“Great! Then I’ll get back with you,” he said as his pager went off. After glancing at it, he said, “I have to run but I’ll see you later.”
He took off down the hall.
Later, Trudy was walking down the hall when she came across Bobby and Sam holding hands.
“Trudy, how are the kids?” Sam asked.
“I think they're going to be fine, but I’m really worried about how things will be when they get out.”
“Haven't you told Kelly the news?”
“No. I don't have the heart to yet. I'd rather they get settled with their revelations about each other before they find out about that.” Trudy said.
As it turned out, one of the guests at the club who witnessed what had happened was a student at Kelly’s school and knew both Randy and Tommy. The only one who had been recognized so far was Tommy.
The next day, through the miracle that is Facebook, My Space, Twitter etc., just about everybody in town knew about what had happened. There had been the cell phone photos and videos that had been taken by the many people who were there, some even had pictures of Kelly crying, and Tommy being loaded onto the ambulance.
And after that, a local tabloid published an article that had on their front page telling of a young transvestite and her lover attacked in an alley - Hate crime or an Ex’s jealous rage? Names were withheld and the faces on the pictures had been blurred out of course. But still, the damage was done. Tommy was connected with the incident.
“I’ve been trying to call the tabloid, but every time I call, they hang up on me when I tell them my name.” Sam sighed.
“Yeah me too,” Trudy said.
“And don’t even get me started on Facebook” Sam said. “I’ve been getting all kinds of messages on Facebook from all over the place, most of its good but a lot of it is not. I don’t even know how people found my page.”
“Me to. As far as them finding us, it’s the Internet, you can find anything there.” Trudy frowned as she looked back towards the kid's room.
“So what are we going to do?” Bobby asked.
“I don’t know.” Sam said.
“Well lets go and see how the kids are doing” Sam said.
“The two of you have fun. I’ve got to get back to work.” Trudy said as she walked off.
They waved goodbye to Trudy.
Sam and Bobby walked in and watched as the kids snuggled on the bed, Kelly had put her wig back on and they seemed quite happy.
“So your mom's not really your mom and you don’t have an aunt that’s like me.” Kelly asked.
“Yeah I hope you don’t hold it against her but my mo...”
“Oh, hey mom!” Tommy loudly said as he nudged Kelly. Kelly slowly sat up when they walked into the room.
“I see you two have made up,” Sam praised as she walked over to the bed.
“Yeah, hey, have you guys got a hold of the newspaper yet?” Tommy asked.
“Newspaper? What newspaper?” Kelly asked, feeling she had been left out on something.
“Here,” Sam offered as she handed Tommy her folded newspaper from her purse.
Tommy unfolded the paper to the front page. There, showing in big print, 'Young transvestite and her lover attacked near a downtown restaurant - hate crime or Ex‘s jealous rage?'
It went on to explain some of the eye witnessed events and even went on to list the names of some of the people involved, except Randy and Tommy.
Tommy exploded. “How the hell can they do this!!! Is this even legal?? I mean don’t they need some type of permission before they can do this?”
Kelly was on the verge of tears. Tommy put down the paper and pulled her close to try to calm her down.
“I don’t know, but once we get a hold of the paper we’ll take care of this!” Bobby determinedly said.
“I know some people who work for the Jackson Press and I’m sure they’ll know who to talk to. And as soon as they get back from their business trip outside the country, I’m sure they’ll help.”
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 8
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
 |
Tommy was constantly being bullied in school by Randy on a daily basis.
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike. An Accidental Meeting
Chapter 8
Copyright © 2012, 2013 Kayla Don
All Rights Reserved. |
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from 123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 8
The four of them talked awhile until there was a knock at the door. When it opened, a tall blond man in operating scrubs walked in.
“Hi there Tom. How are you doing?” the man said.
Tommy looked up at him and replied, "I'm just fine Doc."
“Well, I have great news for you.”
“What’s that?”
“Well,” he shifted his stance, looking at both Tommy and Sam, “as far as I can tell, there’s no real damage other then soft tissue that seems to be healing quite nicely. If it keeps up at its current pace, I see no reason why you wouldn't be able to go home in as little as three weeks.” He smiled.
“That’s great?!!” Tommy sulked and sank back down into his pillow. "Three weeks in here and I‘ll lose my mind!”
“But what about me?” Kelly asked, feeling a little bit left out.
“You, my dear, are just fine and can be discharged in the morning,” the doctor said.
“Will I have to go to school next Monday?” Kelly asked with a tremble of fear in her voice.
“Well I’m keeping Tom out for at least another week after he is released from here, just to be on the safe side, to allow him to adjust moving around again.”
“But what about me? I mean... by now... everyone knows about me... and what I am. I’m dead!!! As soon as I walk in... and...”
“Slow down little missy,” the doctor said as he gently grabbed her shoulders. Kelly was hyperventilating and hung her head, staring at the bed. Tears again trickled down her face.
“It’ll be fine dear! I know that you have been through a lot too, so I’m excusing you for the same amount of time... just to be on the safe side!” the doctor winked. “Now Kelly, I would like for you to listen to me. I have done all that I can do for you here. But there are other doctors that can help you out with your problem. I do know of a few and will be glad to refer you to them. In the meantime,” the doctor moved over and looked down into her teary eyes, “...in the meantime, I want you to promise me not to do anything "stupid" nor rash. Okay?”
He waited until Kelly could nod her head.
“Good! Death is a permanent solution to a minor problem THAT CAN be worked out to your satisfaction. You have a supportive parent and good friends. And I believe that between yourself, them, and the right health professionals, that you will discover how to forge on ahead in your path of life. Don't sell yourself short of life's possibilities.”
The doctor said his goodbyes and left.
“So what are we going to do?” Kelly asked as she snuggled back up to Tommy.
Tommy leaned in as he held her gently. “I don’t know. But somehow, we’ll figure it out.”
A few hours later, Trudy walked into Tommy's hospital room. The sun was still up and shining through the window, but would be going down soon. She saw that Sam was reading a book over on the window couch and Tommy was sitting there watching Kelly sleep in the bedside lounge chair.
Trudy had known about her other daughter for quite a while. But still, even now, seeing how cute she looked from how she normally was before... felt strange! Trudy did like the large smile her sleeping daughter now had.
Tommy watched her as she made her way over to his bed.
“Hey Miss Bishop.” Tommy whispered.
“Hey Tom. And call me Trudy.” she replied back in a hushed voice.
It was quiet for a second.
“So how are you holding up?”
“Good... I guess, I mean I feel strange, now that I know, but….
“But what?” she whispered.
“I’ve been thinking all day while I watched her. I also thought about what I said to you and mom. I can’t stop thinking about how cruel what I said was.”
“Tommy it’s ok,” She smiled and patted his shoulder. “We all have times when we say things we don’t mean.”
Tommy grimaced. “But I did mean it... and when I think about it...I feel really sick inside. I just can't believe I said it, it’s just not like me,” he said.
“It’s okay,” Trudy quietly said. “Isn’t that right Sam?”
No answer.
“Sam?” Trudy looked over at Tommy's mother.
“She’s asleep.” Tommy confirmed.
“What? But she is reading?” Trudy said as she looked harder at Sam sitting there holding a book in her lap with her eyes closed and her head slightly down.
Tommy laughed slightly.
“She does that at times. She likes to read and I cant tell you how many times I’ve found her like that.”
“Well, either way, don’t beat yourself up over this.” Trudy said.
“Don’t worry, I won’t. But I promise you, that as long as she’ll have me, I will always be there to protect her and keep her safe.” he said with conviction. Tom then winced from a slight pain in his side from having moved when he had said that.
“I know you will. And Tommy?”
“Yes?”
“Thank you for saving my daughter.”
Trudy kissed him on the cheek and then turned to her sleeping daughter. She gently shook her shoulder.
“Um…yum… wa uh” Kelly opened her eyes and sat up and stretched her arms out.
“Hi mom. What’s up?” she yawned.
“It’s time to go and get you back to your room,” her mom whispered. Kelly frowned but slowly stood up stretching out the kinks. Kelly looked over and saw Tommy's smiling eyes laughing at her predicament. She frowned even more and then stooped over the bed hugging him.
“I'll see you tomorrow Kell.”
“You too. Have a good night.”
He kissed her on the cheek. Trudy had brought in a wheelchair next to Kelly.
“Aw mom! Do I really have to ride this? You know that I can walk...” Kelly complained quietly as her mom helped her into it.
“Sorry sweety. Hospital policy. So hush up and enjoy the ride.” Trudy laughed.
Kelly gave a sad wave of goodbye as Tommy's door clicked shut.
Kelly was wheeled back into her room where her mom helped her get ready for bed.
“Mom?”
“Yes dear?”
“Are you...like... really okay with me?” she asked pointing to herself. “I mean, being a girl?”
“Of course sweetheart.”
Trudy had just laid out tomorrow's clothing for Kelly and had placed today's in her tote bag. As she tucked Kelly in, she then sat down upon the bed next to her. “It doesn’t matter if your Kelly or Randy. You're still my child and I will always be here for you, and support you.”
“I am just so scared! With Tommy being almost...killed... and with my having to go back to school... I-I..j-just... don't know!!!”
Trudy leaned over and hugged her daughter tight. “Shush! Shhh!” she comforted her crying Kelly. “You just let those fears pass out of you hon. We are going to work out things and see what we can do. If we have to move to keep you safe, I will do it. I am sure the Hospital can transfer me to another city or state within the company.”
Kelly, still crying looked up into her mother's eyes. "B-bb-but Tomm-my! I dd-don't wann-t to leave him!" Trudy gave her depressed daughter a look of understanding.
“We are not going to do anything that you yourself do not want to do dear. I mentioned it as a possibility. It will be among the things we discuss in the days ahead. For now, get some sleep. It will all be better eventually. And I will be with you every step of the way.”
She kissed Kelly on the forehead. “Now get some sleep.”
As Trudy opened the door to leave, Kelly tearfully called out, “I love you mom!”
“I love you too sweetpea!” Trudy smiled and waved Kelly good night as she shut the door.
Kelly lay back and sleep was hard to come by that night.
The next day Kelly awoke early and wiped the sleep from her eyes. She did not sleep good at all. Tossing the covers aside, she went within her room's bathroom and took a long shower. She leaned against the shower wall and let the steady stream of water gently beat her neck and upper back. It was soothing.
Kelly knew big decisions were on the way: her and Tommy's exposure in the newspaper, the kids at school once they find out, and maybe one or the both of them having to move away. And Tommy's mother! - wasn't she under the witness protection program? Couldn't the federal government do something about them being exposed like this? Maybe they could include her? So many questions...
And her body.
It wasn't yet how it should be. That, in and of itself, was frustrating enough without all these other things going on. Kelly let out a sigh. She certainly wasn't going to get anywhere with letting her mind go bananas over all the possibilities of what if?
Kelly scrunched her eyes trying to put her mind into a peaceful state and letting all her tension fade away. She leaned there for minutes letting the shower-head of nice hot water relax her.
Kelly then picked up the little complimentary shampoo bottle and began shampooing her hair.
Kelly, awhile later, was dressed in the snug fitting jeans with the heat stitching on the back pockets and the pink t-shirt and starter bra. Her mom had come in and handed her the new girl's tennis shoes that she had bought her yesterday. Together, the mother and daughter team packed up Kelly’s things. Kelly was trying hard to keep from crying.
“Kelly!” Tommy exclaimed as she walked in Tommy's Hospital room. He held his arms open and Kelly practically fell into his grasp and melted as she half flopped next to him on the edge of his bed. Kelly placed her arms over top of Tommy's and grasped him. The two of them remained together with Tommy holding her as his breakfast was wheeled in by the nursing staff beside his bed.
Just then Tommy's nose and lips began to tickle the back of her neck.
Kelly giggled out and half-heartedly struggled. “Tommmm-meeeeee.”
The nurse hid her smile as she left.
Tommy was taking the initiative to hand feed Kelly bits of his breakfast with the fork. The two were making a game out of it.
Sam and Trudy took the cue to go on ahead and get their breakfast downstairs in the hospital cafeteria. They had things to discuss.
When Sam and Trudy returned at about 11:00 am, Tommy and Kelly were still snuggled together watching television.
Trudy said, “Alright Kelly, it's time to go.”
Kelly turned and looked pitifully into Tommy's eyes. Tommy just leaned his forehead to touch hers and gave her a quick hug again.
“I’ll call you later,” she said to Tommy.
“I’ll be waiting for you,” he said with a smile.
Kelly rolled her eyes as she saw the wheelchair once again awaiting her at the door.
Trudy pushed Kelly down to the main lobby and over to a large desk where her mom filled out some papers. Kelly was looking around and thought that she noticed some people were staring and whispering. Was it about her?
She just ignored them. Kelly started to think of happy thoughts.
Trudy began rolling Kelly out to their car. After Kelly had climbed into the car, and Trudy returned the wheelchair inside, they drove off.
While driving, they made some small talk and just passed the time. Each was cautious not to bring up the big subjects of what was going on. At a stoplight, Trudy had a thought.
“Are you still hungry?” Trudy asked. She really wondered just how much of Tommy's breakfast Tommy really ate.
“Yeah. I feel like having something. What did you have in mind?” Kelly asked.
“How about Wendy’s?” her mom said.
“That sounds great,” Kelly answered as she looked down the street and saw the large red and white sign.
Trudy pulled in and they both walked inside. This Wendy's was fairly new and was very clean. The smell of the food assaulted their senses as they entered. It still felt strange to Kelly, even though this wasn't her first time out, but she still felt nervous inside and was trying to act casual as she looked about to see if others were staring at her.
“Welcome to Wendy’s can I take your order” this young man behind the counter asked as they approached.
“I’ll take a medium chicken salad with ranch dressing and a chili.” Trudy said.
“I’ll take an asiago chicken sandwich, without bacon, and with large fries and a large Dr. Pepper.” Kelly said.
After they got their order and sat down Trudy looked over at Kelly. “You know you’ll have to change your eating habits when you start hormones. Otherwise, all that food is going to go your waist and hips.”
“I know mom. But can't I just enjoy this... while I can?” Kelly said in mock annoyance.
After they finished eating Kelly stretched and said she could use a nap. So the two of them went back to their car. It didn’t take them long to get home.
What they saw left Kelly white as a ghost and Trudy's jaw dropped.
Spray painted in big letters across their garage door were the words 'Lives Here.' There was an old man and a younger man whom Kelly hadn’t seen since Katie died scrubbing away, trying to clean it. What drove Kelly cold was the faded word 'Fag' in front of the Lives.
The two men stopped what they were doing when they heard Trudy's car pulling up into the driveway and turned around and stopped scrubbing.
Kelly's heart raced and she felt her blood pumping hard as she saw her grandpa and young uncle.
The car came to a stop and the engine died.
“Come on sweetie lets go. It's okay.” Trudy said as she saw her daughter was absolutely scared at seeing her grandfather. Kelly was dressed as she should be and her grandfather had never seen her like this before. She remembered him slightly, remembering his harshness when she was younger as Randy.
George Hanley was a mountain of a man with a 'Born to Kill' tattoo on his left shoulder from his days back in Vietnam. He had a permanent mean look that seemed to never leave his face. It had always scared Kelly because she could never tell if he was happy or mad. The few times she did remember him, he had been angry.
The two climbed out of their car and shut the doors. Kelly hesitated walking and froze up.
Her Grandfather's face formed a scowl and he walked over to her!
He stopped in front of Kelly and stared down at her.
It was taking everything Kelly had not to run away!
She was shaking and her eyes watered. She wanted to run, be anywhere but here! Run! Run Now! But her legs felt like stone! Her grandfather's face went beet red and his shoulders clenched.
Kelly closed her eyes tight.
"RANDY!"
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 9
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets
a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike.
All Rights Reserved.
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena
Kelly's Fantasy Bedroom from fantasticviewpoint.com Used with site permission located here. ~Sephrena
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 9
“RANDY!” Kelly's grandfather repeated gruffly.
Kelly kept her eyes squeezed tight, anticipating the blows that would follow.
There was a pause of silence and the sound of sandals on the concrete driveway as she felt her mother's arm on her shoulder as she was pulled into a protective hug against her mother's side.
Not being able to stand it any longer, Kelly slowly opened her eyes to find her grandfather's fetchers beholding the sight before him. He was studying her features, his gaze quickly darting about.
“Randy?” Kelly's uncle of fifteen years incredulously spat. “Is that really you?” A smirk of disbelief found its way in his smile.
“Hush boy!” her granddad snapped.
Kelly's uncle fell silent, but everyone could see he had an anger within him towards Kelly. All eyes were on the old man.
With her eyes beginning to water up, Kelly looked into her grandfather's eyes. She couldn’t detect any hint of emotion. Her heart began to beat faster. She glanced about, already trying to plan her escape by running hard and fast. The backyard seemed to be the best route of escape as it had a tree-line and scrub. Kelly suddenly found she couldn't move! She was now panicking as she found it harder to breathe. Her lungs seemed full of air already and she couldn't draw in anymore.
The old man raised his arm.
“Here it comes,” Kelly resolutely thought. She was now so light-headed that she couldn't feel anything. The hand was slowly coming closer to her and Kelly was inwardly realizing that time seemed to have slowed down. Her vision swam and blurred. Sounds muted down as a high pitched whine rang in her ears and sparkles of light filled her eyes.
Everything then went black.
Kelly collapsed out of her mother's grasp and her grandfather had caught her just before she would have hit the driveway.
Trudy immediately knelt down and helped lay Kelly down as her daughter's head rested on her grandfather's lap.
“Kelly? KELLY?!!” Trudy panicked as she tried to gently shake and wake Kelly up. The both of them saw her still breathing in rapid spurts and Trudy recognized that Kelly had probably just fainted. Kelly's uncle, still staring at the scene before him, snorted briefly as he tried hard to suppress laughing.
“Travis!” Trudy's father yelled at his son.
“Yeah daddy?” he replied.
“Help your sister...” then he paused.“...and niece... get their stuff out of the car and into the house. Then come back an' help me finish gettin' this cleaned up.”
“Yes sir.” Travis frowned and went to do as he was told. From behind the vehicle came Travis mumbling,“Never...in a million years...”
She slowly opened her eyes to find things strange. For one, she realized she was on her back on the driveway and staring up into the face of her granddad. Secondly, he was there with a gentle grin as his finger traced the side of her face.
Kelly was shocked beyond belief! She had always thought that his face couldn’t make any expression other than a scowl.
Even more surprising was when he pulled her into a hug. The dam behind Kelly's eyes broke and water poured forth.
She had always respected this man and knew him to be stern, but fair. He was a religious man and attended church every Sunday. How and why he was then smiling at her, knowing her situation, was beyond her comprehension! Instead of beating her, like she had expected, he was holding her!
Kelly balled up in a fetal position as her grandfather gently held her to his chest, patting her back. Trudy, too, was smiling out of relief.
“You know...Kelly,” he softly spoke into her ear, “A couple a years ago, I probably wouldn’t have given someone like you the time of day. But after losing a son and one of my grandchildren, I think I’ve come to see that some things in this world... are worth overlookin'.”
Kelly, calming down now, returned her grandfather's hug. She looked up at him with amazement as the old man talked.
“Now I don’t rightly understand why you would want to be a girl,” he put his finger under her chin,“and don’t ask me to try.” He then moved his finger to run it through some of her wig hair.
“Just know, I’m here for you.”
Kelly gulped. She couldn’t say anything, so she just nodded her head and wiped her eyes.
“Now let's see about gettin' you up off this ground and into the house,” He squeezed her hand and, between him and Trudy both, they lifted her upright to stand.
Kelly looked over at her mother to see her smiling back at her.
“Come on sweetie, lets go inside,” she said.
“You sure you can make it in alone? I don't mind helpin' my niece.” her Grandfather offered.
Kelly tested walking a few steps with her mother supporting her and did not feel dizzy anymore. Smiling, she quietly replied, “I'm fine grandpa! I think I can make it.”
He then patted Kelly on the shoulder and walked back over to the bucket and the halfway clean garage door where her uncle was now washing off the rest of the graffiti.
“Mom, I think I really need to lay down.”
“I was just going to suggest the same. You have been under a lot of stress and some rest will will do you some good. I'll help you on upstairs.”
They both went inside and headed up to her room.
 |
As soon as she pushed open her door, her jaw dropped! She rubbed her eyes to see if she was just seeing things.
Kelly stared with a look of amazement on her face as she surveyed the girl's bedroom of her dreams. “Mom! How? ...and when?!!” she asked. She felt a hand on her shoulder. “When you were in the hospital, I had to come here to get you a change of clothes. And while I was digging through your closet for a pair of shoes, I found this.” Trudy reached over to a nearby dresser and picked up a tinker bell notebook that Kelly knew all to well. “My dream book,” Kelly softly admitted while blushing. Her mom flipped through the notebook filled with glued on pictures that were cut out of various shopping catalogs and other books until she found the page that had the picture that had been used to model her room with. A really cool teen girl's room. |
“Mom it's perfect.” Kelly said as she wiped the tears out of her eyes.“Thank you!”
She hugged her mom tight.
“Don’t thank me sweetie, your grandpa and uncle Travis did all the work.”
“They did?” Kelly asked in surprise.
“Yes they did. When I found this book and went through it, I realized that this must have been the room you have always wanted. It wasn't too hard to tell, with all those gold star stickers you put around this one.”
Kelly, embarrassed, sat down on her new bed and pulled a pillow to her chest and hid her face.
“Honey, there is no need to be ashamed. Every girl has her own vision of her dream home. Even I did. I wanted to try and surprise you. I didn’t know how I was going to get all of this done in time.”
“I was thinking about hiring a contractor the other day when your grandfather came barreling through the hospital. He didn’t know anything other than you were one of the two kids that had been shot at.”
“But I wasn’t shot! Tommy was.” Kelly said.
Trudy raised an eyebrow. “I know that, but he thought that you had been the one that had been shot. He was practically frantic trying to find you. All he kept asking was if you were okay. I told him that you were fine and had to pull him aside and explain everything to him. To his credit, he didn’t say a word until I had finished.”
“But how in the world did you convince him to do all this?” Kelly asked.
Her mom looked at her and smiled.
A Few Days Earlier...
Trudy was at her station talking to one of the nurses who had been looking after Kelly when a commotion down the hall caught her attention.
“Where’s my grandson? My grandson?!!”
“Calm down sir,” a nurse said to him, “Just tell me his name name and I will locate him for you.”
“His name’s Randy... Randy James Bishop!!” she heard the man yell her son's name. She picked up pace and rushed down the hall to the Emergency Room front desk. A shiver went down her spine as she saw who the man was.
It was her father.
“Oh my God!” she thought. Keeping her calm, she pleasantly greeted him.
“Hi Daddy! What's wrong?”
“Where's Randy at? I gotta see him!”
“I got this Janice,” Trudy said to the nurse that had started to look through the day's admissions. She gave a grin of relief back to Trudy and went about her work.
“Trudy, Where is he?” her dad said as he pulled her into a hug.
“He’s asleep right now. Please calm down,” she said. Her father suddenly pushed away.
“Calm down? Calm down?!!” he looked at her like she was crazy. “My grandson’s been shot and you want me to calm down?”
“Whoa! Whoa! Daddy no! Randy wasn’t shot! His...” she paused,“His friend was.”
“Whaaa? Then why the hell is he in the hospital?” George fumed. His face was beet red and worn with worry.
“Daddy we need to talk. Let's go in here where it’s private,” she said, opening a door to a empty room.
“Trudy what is going on here?” he asked as she shut the door.
“Daddy, I want you to sit down.”
He looked at a chair and then back to his daughter. He knew something serious had happened. The fact she was beating around the bush meant there was more to what had happened than what he read in the paper. Trudy had that look, the look that his late wife always had when she was determined to say something to him and wanted him to listen - whether he wanted to hear it or not.
“She looks just like her...” he thought as he sat down and stared hard into her face.
“Daddy you’ve always said a man is only as good as his word,” she began.
“Yep,” he said wondering what had gotten her so riled up.
“Daddy before I tell you what’s going on, I want you give me your word that you will not say anything until I’m done.” She knew that what she had to say was very likely to make him very angry and maybe make him cut off all relations with her.
“You have my word,” he stated.
“Well... you see, Randy is...”
She proceeded to tell him the entire story from the time she first found out about Kelly to the night that Tommy was shot. Throughout the entire time she could tell that her dad was getting more enraged by the second. But to his word, he held his tongue.
“And when she saw me she just fainted,” Trudy said and then went silent.
Gripping the chair's armrests, he said, “You mean to say that my only grandchild is... one of those... Things?!!” He stood up and looked his daughter in the eye. “And you’ve known about this the entire time and you didn’t bother to say anything about it to me or do nothing about stopping it?”
“And now you’ve let it get so bad he’s done gone full on queer on me!!” he yelled.
Trudy had had enough.
“Now you listen here you bastard!” Trudy yelled as she got into his face, “KELLY is my child!! I love her more then life itself! So if you ever call her that again or do anything to hurt HER, I promise you, I will move so far away from here that you will never see me or her again!!”
Trudy paused and gathered her thoughts on what next to say.
“You may not love her, but I DO! And I have no problem with kicking you or anyone else in our family out of our lives that thinks or behaves like you just did!” she angrily stated.
“Trudy, you know I do love you, the both of you! But...”
“But NOTHING! Like it or not, Kelly is your grandchild. Daddy... I love you, but either you accept Kelly for who she is or you will be out of our lives - forever.”
“Trudy you know I love you and Rand..err..Kelly. But I just don’t understand... how someone can want to do this?!!” he sat down. “It just ain't natural!”
George was trying not to show it but Trudy could see his heart strings were tugging on him. She knew from his religious upbringing he was going to have a hard time with this. He may have always seemed like a tough hard-faced person but she knew her dad had a good heart. It was going to take some time.
Her grandmother had told her that once way back before he joined the Marines and before the war.
She thought back to that warm Alabama evening, sitting on her Grandma Hanley’s front porch after she had had a fight with her dad.
“I just don’t know how he could be so mean!” Trudy cried into her grandma's shoulder.
“There, there sweetie.”
“You may not believe this, but your daddy wasn’t always like this. A long time ago, he had a heart of gold like no one else I had ever seen. That was back when he was younger. He was always very caring and always looked out for everyone and hated to see people he cared about hurt. Oh, and that smile,” her grandma looked longingly into the sunset.
“He had the brightest smile and it had never left his face,” she looked at Trudy.
“But if he use to be so nice, what happened?” she asked. Her granny looked off in the distance.
“War,” was all she said as she stood up and leaned onto the porch railing.
“The year was nineteen sixty seven, when he turned eighteen, and instead of getting drafted he actually darnation went on and signed up! I pleaded with him. I certainly didn’t want him to go, but I couldn’t do anything to stop him.”
“He was sent off to that God forsaken country as soon as he finished training.”
“Every day, I heard of the men going door to door telling people that their son wasn't coming home and I about went crazy just awaiting my turn, when I would get that little piece of paper saying that he was gone.”
“But then, one day in august of seventy two, a truck pulls up and your daddy climbed out. I was so happy! I ran up to him and hugged him before I ever realized his leg was in a cast. But when I looked into his face, he wasn’t smiling. His good natured smile was gone from hi mas if it had never been. I could just tell, he was.. different.”
“Look I know he can be a pain most of the time, but no matter what happens, and no matter how mad he may seem, he will always love you. Just you have to be patient, and also be stubborn as a mule too,” she smiled.
After that talk with her grandma, Trudy had started looking at her dad in a different light. In time, she started to see it. He did have a good heart but it took a lot to get him to show it. The one thing he cared about more than anything was his family. She knew that he wouldn’t be able to stand not being a part of their lives and that threatening to leave would hopefully get through to him.
He sat back down and stared at the floor.
“Daddy I’m not asking you to understand. I’m just asking you to be there for us, but if you cant do that... then I cant let you remain.”
He grabbed her and hugged her.
“By God, I may not understand, but it would kill me to lose you and...” he paused, “...Kelly. I’ve already lost one grandchild and I most certainly won't lose another!”
Trudy was hopeful as she let a tear make it's way down her cheek.
“Daddy can you do try to do your best and understand? I'm begging you not to hurt your granddaughter any more then she has been,” Trudy asked.
“Sweetheart, I give you my word that I’ll do my best,” he said as he gave her another warm hug.
Relieved, Trudy pulled her hair back behind her and wiped her eyes.
“Daddy, do you remember after Katie had died... that you said that if I ever needed anything to just say it?” Trudy asked.
He looked at her and nodded.
“Wait here one minute, let me go and get it. I'll be right back.” Trudy rushed out, shutting the door gently, leaving her father wondering what she wanted. A few minutes later, Trudy came back in and opened her large handbag. She pulled out a pink and purple note book that had glitter, fairies, and stickers all over it.
“I found this in her closet this morning,” she showed him as she set it in on the sink counter beside the bed. “Here, on this page. Take a good look,” she pointed to the picture of a bedroom with many gold star stickers framing it. Underneath it, in beautiful handwriting, was written “My Dream Room.”
“If you want to prove to me that you can accept Kelly for who she is, will you redo her room to look like this?” Trudy asked.
“Of course I'll be paying for the furniture and supplies.”
He picked up the book still studying the page. He looked at her face once again and back to the picture.
“No need Trudy. I'll take care of it,” he resolutely spoke as he closed the book.
Taken aback somewhat, Trudy paused and looked at her father, seeing into his heart. Slowly, she slipped out her spare house key from her wallet and handed it to him.
George took the notebook and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind him.
Stunned, Trudy slumped into the bedside chair and sighed.
“Maybe just maybe,” she thought.
Back to the Present
“So you see sweety? He does knows what its like to lose the ones that he loves, and I don’t think he could have stood loosing another grandchild... you,” Trudy smiled.
“Lay back and try out your new bed? It's a thick memory foam mattress. I think I am going to join you in taking a nap also,” she leaned over and kissed Kelly on her forehead.
Trudy then walked off into the hall toward her own room rubbing her watery eyes.
Kelly lay back and bounced a few times into the mattress. It was great!! It was sooooo soft and comfortable!! She sat back up and looked around her new room again, examining all the details. She thought about her grandpa, she knew he had lost grandma when she and Katie were six. And then his oldest son died three years ago in Afghanistan. So much pain.
And then tears came to her eyes when she thought about her sister Katie. An then it hit her! She remembered a small detail that just now became clear!
Not really thinking about it at the time, but she did remember seeing him during the funeral! He did stand off in the distance somewhat, but she did remember seeing tears glistening on his face below his reddened eyes. He did care.
It was the only time she had ever seen him cry.
It was also an important thing that had almost been shoved aside and forgotten because she herself had been caught up in her own grief at being alone, facing that void inside her that her sister had filled. Never again hearing her voice, her laughter, her wisdom, everything! Even down to the detail of the perfume that her mother had given for Christmas a few years back... Kelly loved her sister. Katie was a huge part of her life. And that life was now gone. Even now, she still struggled daily to cope and compensate.
“I have to be strong and carry on, for myself, and her,” she thought, “Maybe I did take my frustration out on Tommy too much. Maybe my attraction to him was invading the space in my heart for her. Maybe... I-I was bullying him... afraid that he would take over the space within me that I hold for Katie.”
“I'll have to talk with Tommy about that later,” she whispered quietly to herself.
She then got up off her bed and looked in her new dresser. She noticed that a lot of Katie’s things had been moved into the room along with some new things as well. She inwardly smiled as she grabbed a pair of sleep shorts and a tinker bell night shirt out and lay them on her bed.
As she undressed, she looked over at her new night stand and saw the picture of her and her sister. Katie's loving smile greeted her back. She could feel her sister somehow watching over her from above, always with her.
“I’m finally free sis!” Kelly said to herself with a renewed confidence.
She then finished dressing in her new night clothes and climbed into her bed, pulling the covers up to her neck.
Her tired eyes closed with a vague smile on her lips. She drifted off to sleep.
“Hey Trudy?” George's voice sounded from downstairs.
“Coming!” Trudy replied and went back downstairs.
Her father was standing at the front door. “We got most of the paint off, but it just ain't no good. I'm going to have to repaint the door. I'll head over to the hardware store and buy some. I'll be right back,” George said.
“Oh Daddy. You’ve done enough,” Trudy said.
“Now you know that a job ain’t done till it’s done. So me and your brother are going to town and then finish it,” he said as he grabbed his keys from his overalls.
“You two be careful,” she replied, giving him a hug.
As George and his son drove in his 2002 GMC pickup, Trevor, obviously agitated, looked like he wanted to say something.
“What’s on your mind boy?” he asked.
“Ah, I don’t know daddy. It’s just so damn weird, you know?”
“You mean your cousin Randy wanting to be a girl?” George clarified.
“Yeah!! I mean aren’t those the kind of people you would normally want to run out of town?” he said looking out the window. “I mean I’ve made fun of people like that and I know that I’ve heard you make comments about them before. But now one of them’s kin to me. I ain’t gonna lie - I don’t feel comfortable around HIM. I don't want catch no weird germs or nuttin!”
George ran his free hand down his beard. “Look Trevor, I don’t get it. And I don’t really agree with it. But after all the things I’ve gone through with losing your momma, your brother, and Katie... I know I’m pretty sure I can overlook that.”
“Where’d that come from pa? I mean just the other day, you called that funny little neighbor kid a freaky little faggot and now your acting all weird on me and stuff!” he said.
Upset, George stated, “Look, Kelly is your kin! I want her in my life. I am not going to have my daughter cut me out of her life and not let me see my granddaughter. If you have a problem with it, keep it to yourself and don't you dare do or say anything to hurt her. Now I MEAN it. If you want to be cut off from your sister, don't come back home. Just don't go messing up my life with my family.”
They drove on a bit more in silence as they both thought things over.
“Well I did a little research on the Internet last night and it got me thinking. There are actual biological reasons for people like your niece being how they are. And as I stand for the Bible and the good word of God, There is just too many doctors and those scientists that have insurmountable evidence that some people can be born in the wrong body or their body is somehow not formed right and needs fixing. I mean, if someone wants to live their life a certain way or needs their body fixed, then who am I to tell them they can’t? Isn’t that what I fought for? For me, you, and everyone else in this country? The freedom for people to live as they please?” George said.
Trevor looked at his dad weirdly. “Man what the hell's gotten into him?” he thought. “My cousin’s turned into a little pansy faggot and now my dad's done gone all weird on me. What the hell's wrong with everyone?!!”
Trevor frowned and stared out the window. He knew his father was stern, but fair. He knew his sister has had a lot of heartbreak in her life recently. “Guess maybe it won't do no harm to let it slide for now. Losing my place to stay and family isn't worth Randy wanting to be a girl,” he pondered.
“Yeah I guess I’ll get over it,” Trevor drawled out still looking out the passenger side window of the truck at the landscape rolling by. “But it’s still weird!”
“I’m sure you will son. You have to know what is really important to you. In this life, your family is important. I hope one day you will find it in your heart to learn that.”
They soon turned into the parking lot at Appleton's Hardware store.
Kelly woke up after about four hours later and decided to go downstairs, still wearing her new nightclothes. As soon as she hit the bottom floor, a wonderful smell coming from the kitchen assaulted her senses.
She walked into the kitchen and saw her mom setting up the table with oven roasted chicken, corn bread, mashed potatoes, cream corn, and butter beans along with some fresh made sweet tea.
“Mom? How could you have taken a nap?”
“Oh, hey sweetie! I was just about to wake you up. I felt guilty about your grandpa and uncle doing all that work and decided to cook everyone a good home cooked meal. Will you go get them both and let them know dinner's ready?”
“Sure mom,” she said as she walked out into the cool evening air on the front porch. George and Travis had finished repainting the garage door and were cleaning paint off of their hands when she walked out.
She was still intimidated by her grandfather, but she just stood there and watched for a second.
“Hey guys! Mom said supper's ready.”
Her grandpa looked at her. “Good! Tell her we’ll be in in a second, soon as the turpentine's washed off,” he said as he started to wash out his paint roller with the garden hose.
Trevor, though, gave her a quick strange look and went back to squeezing the paint out of his roller. She could definitely tell that he didn’t like her. A bit of a worry cropped up inside her as she turned around and went back inside.
Not long after both her and her mother sat down and patiently waited for them to come in, George and Trevor entered the kitchen with a faint odor of turpentine in their clothes.
They said grace, and began to dig into the feast before them. George and Trudy started talking about stuff while Trevor and Kelly sat quietly and ate.
After everyone was finished, George and Trevor decided it was time to go home.
Kelly said goodbye and stared at them through the bay window as they got into their truck and drove off.
Kelly turned her mind back to Tommy and sat down on the couch beside her mother to watch TV with her for awhile.
To Be Continued...
An Accidental Meeting, 10
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
Tommy's life completely changes when he meets
a mysterious girl after school while riding his bike.
All Rights Reserved.
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for publishing from
123rf.com. The model(s) in this image is in / and are no way connected with this story nor supports nor conveys the issues and situations brought up within the story. The model(s) use is solely used for the representation of looks of the main character(s) of this particular story. ~Sephrena.
Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Kayla, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Kayla, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
The characters, situations, and places within this work are fictional. Any resemblance between actual people (living or dead), places, or situations is entirely coincidental.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Kayla.
Chapter 10
Tommy was laying in his hospital bed thinking over the past few weeks. His whole life had been turned upside down. He had gone from an average high school kid being bullied on a daily basis in school to winding up being shot and almost dying. Now he was laying right here in this hospital room recovering with no idea just how he was going to proceed with his life.
The bully whom had caused this entire chain of events was a brown haired boy named Randy who roamed school along with those two friends of his like a small thug. Randy wasn't even really a thug. He was a defensively shy person hiding a terrible secret within. Randy had been trapped in an existence of hell and was looking for a way out.
Every time Randy's eyes had lain upon the sight of Tommy, something tore at him from within. A terrible pang of guilt... a crushing admiration... and more. Randy's eyes always seemed so fearful whenever Tommy had looked into them. Randy would always avert his gaze and put up a brash bravado of male machoism. More for a show for his thuggish friends than anything else. Tommy could only imagine what Randy must have truly felt like at what he was doing to Tommy.
The reason for the way Randy acted towards him was dually laced: Randy's friends stuck to him like glue and he had felt trapped being around them at the same time. Randy, after all, had an image to uphold in front of them. And then there was Randy's dark secret. A secret so terrible it would destroy him.
His bully was really in love with him!
Randy... his bully. My bully!
Tommy giggled at thought.
Randy wasn't even Randy. He was a shell constructed to hide a girl named Kelly within. Kelly was always there, just she had to answer to a different name and always look out to a world that decreed she had to be something she wasn't. And the older she got the more she realized she had to hide and construct her costume. When Kelly's sister Katie died, a part of Kelly died too. Kelly inverted and shoved herself deep down within her psyche and let her costume take over.
Slowly, Kelly began to emerge, peeping through and trying to see what was out there. She saw someone that interested her and at the same time, the reality which dictated she had to stay in her costume kept her shackled, unable to realize what she wanted. And so the frustration built.
Kelly was lashing out at the very person she loved. Wanting to say what she wanted but unable to because of the situation and scared because of what the world would think.
Finally she snapped and took the chance to try secretly let herself be free if only for a little bit of time each day. That was when fate intervened and she had that accidental meeting with Tommy while on one of her such outings.
Tommy's mood changed as he reminisced on the fun times that they had together. Even though he now knew that Kelly was Randy, it really didn't matter much since they both had great fun together and they seemed to click. The reality was that Kelly was in great danger. Kelly had to maintain her Randy disguise while in school. And that was not going to be an easy thing at all. After the shooting, Kelly seemed to burst forth with such liveliness and so much more of herself was out openly that Tommy seriously doubted that she could hide under the guise of Randy anymore without others noticing her.
Tommy's thoughts were interrupted as he heard his hospital room door open.
He looked over, only to see someone he hadn’t seen since school had let out for Thanksgiving break.
Joey.
“Hey Joey, what’s up?” Tommy said with some surprise. He readjusted himself to sit up a little more in bed.
Joey was kind of hesitant to speak, but let out a faint smile.
“What do ya mean what’s up? I leave you alone for one week and you go and get yourself shot.”
He walked over to the foot of the bed.
“Well it’s not like I planned this,” Tommy laughed and then winced as a slight pain shot through his side. Joey had this look about him like he really wanted to say something but was carefully thinking it over.
Joey looked Tommy right in the eye.
“Is it true?” he asked flatly.
Tommy knew what he was asking about but decided to try and joke it off to lighten up the mood.
“True? What’s true?”
“You know damn well what I’m talking about Tom! Please don’t joke around.” Joey looked pissed. “Word's already gotten around school and I’ve seen the pictures of Randy in a dress.” He said it like he had a bad taste in his mouth.
Tommy's gut tightened. He was going to try and deflect the issue.
“Randy? In a dress? What the hell are you on Joey? Are you sure it isn't someone trying to frame me and photoshop pictures of Randy on me?”
“Bullshit Tommy! That was Randy! I saw the photos and talked with the girl who shot these on her smart phone. She has Randy in her class,” Joey spit out. He then pulled out and unfolded two printed photo pages. He tossed them onto Tommy's lap.
Internally, Tommy steeled himself as he picked them both up and looked. The first one showed Kelly laying overtop of him on the ground. Not much could be seen. Good! The second one... Oh no!
There was no mistaking that! Kelly's face was upturned and, yes, without the wig. No one who knew Randy would doubt that the face in that photo was not him!
“Kelly who… ?” Joey paused. Tommy snapped back to reality realizing that he was still having a conversation with Joey.
“Huh?” Tommy asked.
“You just said that you missed Kelly. Kelly who?”
Tommy sighed. It seemed like there was no further way to avoid the issue. “Kelly, the girl I took to the dance.”
Joey's eyes cringed in disbelief.
“You mean Randy?!!!” Joey spit out.
“Look Joey, honest. I didn’t know that it was Randy until after I woke up here in the hospital. Believe me, it was a big shock to me! What more do you want out of me. That's all there was to it.” Tommy admitted. Tommy knew that what he was saying was the truth, but he hated having to say it in such a way as to make it look like he didn't care about Kelly / Randy. The truth was... he did care.
“Your not still with it man, are you? These photos are on Facebook! Others in school have seen these pictures! They were being passed around in classes today. And you know what else? Randy isn't in school either!”
Tommy clenched his left fist tight.“Joey what the hell's wrong with you? You're acting like you are on a crusade of hatred or vengeance! I'm the victim here, in case you've forgotten! I was the one who was shot! I was the one who was deceived!”
Tommy hung his head down. “Finding out that Kelly was Randy was, well..., not something I come across every day. But I sure am not going to hate someone without a really good cause.”
“Holy shit! I don't freaking believe what I am hearing! My only friend’s a faggot!” Joey yelled out. Covering his face with both hands, Joey, in a hushed and pained voice, let slip “What's this world coming too? Tommy... please!!!! Y-yy-you are... my friend.”
Tommy's blood boiled uncontrollably.
“GET OUT! Get the HELL out of my room!” Tommy erupted in fury. Ignoring the pain, he took his almost empty dinner tray and flung across the room towards Joey, almost hitting him.
The door crisply shut behind Joey.
Tommy stared at the crinkled damning photo of Kelly. The way she held a protective stance overtop of him when he was down for the count, those tear-streaked pleading eyes looking upwards, that angelic face... That wasn't Randy! There is no Randy!!! Randy was never but an invention for Kelly to hide behind. But how can you make the world understand something like that?
And it was because of the way societies and religions are that forced Kelly to have to hide like this in the first place. Why does the world have to be that way?
Tommy was softly crying, not so much for the pain in his side, but for the pain of seeing a side of a friend he had never known existed.
But what he didn’t see was the lone tear rolling down Joey's cheek when he had walked out.
Tommy clutched the photos against his chest as he snuggled down into his pillow.
Sometime later, Tommy was jarred awake from his sleep by a beeping and booping sound. He looked over and saw Tracy sitting in a chair near his bed playing her PSP.
“How long have you been here?” he asked as he sat up.
“I think fifteen minutes.”
Tommy quickly remembered about the photos and pushed them under his pillow.
“Do you ever put that thing down?” he asked.
“Nope,” she replied, not ever taking her eyes off of it.
So much for conversation.
“Do you know where my mom's at?” Tommy asked.
“She and my dad both left to get some lunch,” she answered, suddenly clicking the buttons more intensely,“Said they’d be back later.”
“They sure seem to be spending a lot of time together here lately,” he said as he gently stretched.
“You ain’t kidding!” She stopped playing her psp and set it down in her lap. “If they keep at it like this I’m think I might be calling you my brother.”
“Yeah, I guess so,” he said scratching the back of his head.
He noticed that she was looking at him.
“Well, so, tell me something about yourself,” he started.
“What do ya wanna know?” she smiled.
“I guess, well, where do you go to school at?”
“Well I go to a private Christian school on the other side of town. White Rose.”
“Oh ok. Well what type of games do you like?” he asked, pointing towards her psp.
She looked up and smiled. “Well where do I start? I pretty much like them all, but my favorite has got to be the first Call of Duty-Black Ops, and I love the modern warfare series too,” she said.
Tommy widened his eyes. “Aren’t you a little young for all of that?”
“Most likely, but I can’t help it that I love first person shooters.” she gushed. “I guess you could call me one heck of a gamer girl!”
She laughed.
“Are you any good at them?”
She looked at him like he was from another planet.
“Are you serious? Heck, I’m one of the best! There ain’t many guys out there who can hold a candle to me whether it be racing games, sports games, hunting games or combat games... I’ll whip anyone who tries to challenge me.” she said with pride.
“Ok, well what about your mom?” he asked.
“My mom and dad divorced when I was a lot younger cause mom was a heavy drinker and then arrested for having cocaine not long after. She won’t be out of jail till I’m fifteen, so you know,” she shrugged.
“Oh... I’m sorry about that.”
“It’s alright. Hey! I brought my portable X-BOX. You wanna Play GTA 5? I just got it the other day.” Her eyes beamed with eagerness.
“Does your dad know you have that?”
“Maybe, maybe not. But he knows I play COD and Battle Field, so I’m pretty sure he won’t mind. So do you wanna play?”
“Sure, I guess.”
She unzipped a large black bag with the X-BOX symbol on it and began setting the system up on the hospital bed table that they slide up under a patient's bed when they serve them their meals.
“So do you play a lot of games?” Tracy asked.
“Well I do have a Ps3, but I don’t really play it a lot,” he said as she handed him a controller.
“Well now's your chance to catch up! I’m going to let you play first until you die, then I’ll play,” she said.
“Sounds fine,” he said in amazement, considering that someone as small and cute as Tracy could be a hard core gamer who owned some of the most violent video games on the market and being a near ace at them to boot!
“Wow!” he thought as he began adjusting his game settings.
Bobby and Sam sat in a huddle house down the street from the hospital talking.
“Yeah and when the Sergeant went into the porta-john, we hooked the lifting ring on the top of it and lifted him almost twenty five feet off the ground!!!” Bobby laughed.
“Oh I bet that was funny!” Sam laughed.
“It was freaking hilarious!” he said. “I only wish you could have been there to see it!”
“Did you get into any trouble?” Sam asked.
“Oh yeah! We had to put in for mess hall duty for weeks, but it was worth it,” Bobby laughed.
Sam realized that she felt a warm and fuzzy feeling in her lower stomach while she watched him. She had never thought she would find someone who not only knew about her past as a man, but also accepted her. He genuinely seemed interested enough in her to share his past and want to be with her.
As she thought about it, even with all that has happened with her son, she realized that this was the first time since Stacy had been killed that she felt genuinely happy to be with someone else.
Bobby sipped up the last of his near cold coffee. “What’s on your mind?”
“Oh nothing really,” Sam breathed, as she nervously pushed her back from her face and tucked it in behind her ear. “I was just thinking of how lucky I am to have met someone like you.”
“Oh really? Now why’s that?” he leaned on the table, setting his coffee cup down, and smiled.
“Well you know, not many people, especially here, would be willing to be with someone... like me.” Sam looked ashamed.
“Hey! I haven’t known you all that long, but I can tell that I am the one who is lucky enough to have found you,” he said as he gripped her hand.
“I’m not that special.”
“What are you saying? You're smart, pretty and you have a really big heart! And that's more than most women in these parts have. In fact, so much so, that I really want to get to know you better,” he said making Sam blush even more than she ever thought possible. She felt that warmth glow again within her stomach.
“Samantha Jones?”
Their repertoire was interrupted by someone that had now appeared next to their table. When Sam looked up she saw a face she had hoped to never see again.
She frowned.
“Agent Williams, long time no see.”
“Yeah, it’s been awhile,” he said holding his hand out to Bobby.
“Agent Scott Williams, U.S Marshal.”
“Staff Sergeant Bobby Stokes, National Guard” Bobby said as he shook Scott's hand firmly.
“So what brings you around?” she asked as the agent sat down with them.
“Well I know the last time we met, I told you that you were free to go and I wouldn’t bother you ever again. But it seems that some old friends of yours seem to be stirring and we believe that your identity and location are compromised.”
“Dammit!” Sam exclaimed as she pounded that tabletop.
“Look, our sources have traced his operatives to visiting a certain Facebook page with Tommy's picture on it, but I promise you, if any of them set foot into Mississippi, we’ll be on them like white on rice,” he said.
Samantha gulped.
“Do they know I’m not a man anymore?” Sam asked fearing his answer.
“For the moment, most likely no. We think when they saw Tommy’s picture on the Internet that they figured that you would be with him as your old self,” Scott said.
Samantha's worst fears were now being realized. Staying here was really no longer possible. They would have to move! This time, her son was in direct danger.
“Look, they may not try anything, but we’ll be keeping an eye out just in case. I just figured I’d warn you in advance. If it becomes necessary, well execute another relocation and do deep cover this time. It may be prudent to do it anyways, just to be on the safe side. But I'll leave that for you to decide. Here, this is my new card it's got my cell and office number,” he said as he handed it to Sam.
“If it becomes necessary, do you think your son would be adverse to some cosmetic changes? Hair color dyed? Style? And maybe some minor facial changes to remove the chances of another identity compromise if he is ever photographed again? Deep cover depends entirely upon things like that.”
Samantha thought it through and reluctantly nodded, knowing Tommy would most definitely not like it, but if his life were at stake, she was certain he would do it. Why oh why did her past have to come back up and haunt her and her son's life?!!!
“Once again, I apologize for the news and we are doing our best to locate them right now. Try to have a good day and keep my card handy,” he said as he got up and walked away.
“I can't believe this...” Sam sighed.
“Those are the guys you were talking about?” Bobby asked as he squeezed her hand again for reassurance.
“Yeah, he may be a Grade-A asshole, but he is at least someone I can trust.”
“He seemed okay enough to me,” Bobby said as he leaned across the table and nuzzled her nose.
“You don’t know him like I do,” she giggled.
“Well don’t worry, I’ll keep you and Tommy safe,” he said as he pressed his lips to hers. She kissed him back then sadly smiled. She really did not want Bobby nor his daughter involved with this. It was bad enough that she herself and Tommy were directly. Kelly was another issue intertwined with theirs. All of this had the potential to explode and people could lose their lives. She really had to act, and act soon.
“I’m going to hold you to that,” she said as she stood. “Maybe we should get back to the kids?”
“Yep! Let's go,” Bob said as he took three bucks from his wallet and laid it on the table.
The two had been playing for awhile and Tommy had gotten the car he was driving stuck on something when the door opened and in walked his mom and Bob.
“What are you two up to?” Bob asked.
“Just playing some games,” Tracy nervously replied.
“It wouldn’t happen to involve maybe stealing some cars and, maybe involve shooting cops would it?” Bob said as he crossed his arms.
“Maybe...” she slowly let out while looking at him with an “I’m innocent” face.
“Tracy. You know how I feel about that game,” Bob stressed.
“But daddy! I only play it because of the cars.”
“Alright I give up! I’m tired of doing this. Just keep it turned down. I don’t like you listening to all that bad language.”
Bob ran his fingers along his chin. “I’ve hid that game so many times from her it’s not even funny,” he said to Sam.
“How did she even get it?” Sam asked.
“I have no clue. And I’ve given up on trying to find out. But she does knows the difference between real and fake, and she knows not to say the bad words, so I don’t really mind too much. But it's the going around behind me, the tearing of trust I want between us, that hurts me the most,” he said.
He knew that Tracy heard that. He wanted it to sink in. Family was everything to him and he wanted his daughter to learn. If not by using the stick of making rules, then to guilt trip her with the carrot of disappointment at her.
“Um Bob? I really need to talk with Tommy alone, about something...” she said.
“I totally understand! Hey Tracy come on with me over to the hospital cafeteria for a bit. Sam needs to talk to Tommy,” he said motioning for his daughter to come over.
She nodded and turned to Tommy. “Just pause it and I’ll help you when I get back.”
She got up and walked over to her dad.
“Take your time Samantha. We'll wait for you,” Bob weakly smiled and surprised her with a kiss on her cheek as he passed by. Tracy waved goodbye as they exited the room.
“What’s up mom?” he asked as Sam walked over and sat on the edge of his bed.
“Sweetie, Scott came by and talked with me earlier,” she said.
“Scott? As in Scott Williams?” Tommy panicked. “What did he want?”
“There’s a chance that we may have been compromised,” Sam said with a sigh.
“This is bad. Real bad. Do you think they’ll find us?” he said worrying about what would happen.
“Sweetie look, I don’t want you worrying about that right now. Just focus on healing. Let me worry about it.” she said as she kissed him on his forehead and drew him into a gentle hug.
“Mom, I have something to tell you too,” Tommy got out as a lump formed in his throat. Samantha released him from her hug and looked in his eyes.
“What is it hon?”
Tommy reached under his pillow and pulled out the folded photos. Sam looked down at them and picked them up. Her eyes went wide!
“It's bad Mom. Joey was here earlier. These are on the internet and were spread around the school today. A good shot of my face,” Tommy choked. “And the other one, of Kelly.”
Samantha hugged her only child again. Tommy was absolutely devastated.
Sam now knew that staying here was impossible. With the reckless posting of Tommy and Kelly's faces on the internet by someone's smart phone, they were all in danger. Three separate families. And going to school? She knew that if they stayed, both Tommy and Kelly's lives would become pure hell - both in school and out. The endless harassment they would get... and worse. It would not be fair to keep them here in that kind of environment. Oh, Tommy would stand up and fight for both his and Kelly's right to be there in peace, the same as all the other kids. But how many fights would he have to face?
“Hell!” Samantha determinedly thought,“The kids deserve better than this crap!”
They parted their embrace.
“It’s just... I don’t want to have to leave again,” Tommy tiredly complained as he lay back down.
“It’ll be fine. I'm going to do some brainstorming tonight and we’ll figure this out tomorrow. Just you get some sleep and I’ll see you in the morning,” she said as she stood up. “Be a trooper hon. Think positive, and have some sweet dreams tonight.”
“I'll try,” Tommy assented. Samantha smiled once again at Tommy and closed the curtains to the window. She turned on the low background lighting beside the bed, and then shut off the overhead light.
“Hey mom?” Tommy called as she opened the door.
“Yes sweetie?” she turned.
“Do you really think they’ll find us?”
Samantha paused for a moment.
“Not if I have anything to do about it,” she stated as walked out, closing the door.
Outside, in the hallway, Sam leaned up against the wall outside of Tommy's room and sighed. She tried to keep her composure, but the tears found their way out.
The phone rang.
Trudy Bishop picked it up. “Hello?”
“Trudy? This is Samantha.”
“Is anything wrong? Your voice sounds choked up.”
Samantha paused. “Yeah. A lot is wrong. I am calling you from the hospital. Today, in school, some photos that were taken by one of the students in their school that was at the dance were passed around the entire school. They managed to get good shots of both Tommy and Kelly at the shooting. Even though the teachers found out and collected as many of those photos as possible, the whole school most likely knows about the both of them. They are even posted on Facebook. Kelly's identity is compromised.”
“OMG! Are you serious?”
“I am serious as can be,” Samantha replied. “I contacted the school principal about it just before I called you. They are going to contact the parents of the girl who photographed them. I also asked a friend of mine to submit a page removal request to Facebook. For obvious reasons, you know why I couldn't submit it myself. Hopefully it will be down soon. But the damage is already done.”
Sam heard the panicked breathing on the other end.
“There is something else...I really don't know how to say it other than to just say it. Both Tommy and Kelly and you are in grave danger.”
Trudy asked in disbelief, “From the school kids?”
Samantha sighed. “Worse. A demon from my past. You remember when I mentioned my past with my wife and that biker gang that I was in?”
“...yes.”
“Gang members are still under surveillance. One of them visited that Facebook page earlier today. There is a good chance they now know where Tommy is, and knows about Kelly. Both she and you could become potential targets along with me and my son.”
Trudy couldn't even speak. She sat down into her chair trying to grasp it all.
“Trud, I am not even sure whether to run and relocate or fight. All of this is my fault from my past.”
After a moment, Trudy managed to say, “You can't just beat yourself up for it. It's really not your fault. It's all those dumbshit biker asshole's fault! Pardon my French. And, it's also mine. Mine for letting Randy out so much. I knew the risk of exposure was there, and some of the consequences. I shouldn't have let him go to the dance as Kelly. I shouldn't have!”
“The kid's have got be free Trudy. Closeting them away won't teach them the skills they need and they won't have any kind of life if they have to keep hiding behind closed doors. They need a future. Right now I'm trying to focus on what to do to keep them safe. I'm dead set on pulling Tommy out of school tomorrow and put him into hiding. I really feel that both you and Kelly should go with him for the time being. It'll keep the three of you out of danger, together, and someplace safe.”
“Wait a second. What about you?”
Samantha grimly chuckled, “It's my problem and I am going to be part of the solution. Look, just think this over tonight. I'll stop by tomorrow morning and we can coordinate our plan of action. The federal authorities are involved with this and I need to get back in touch with someone I know there now. But under the circumstances, don't let Kelly go back to school. Wait until I get there in the morning.”
“I have duty tomorrow at the hospital, but I guess I can call in and explain.”
“Trudy, what time do you go in?”
“5:30 am.”
“Okay, look. Don't even call in. I'll have my friend phone it in and explain it to the hospital administration here as soon as I get off with you. Right now we need to be stealth.”
Trudy was silent on her end.
Samantha admitted, “For what it's worth, I'm going to fight for all of us. I'll see you in the morning. Check through your curtains before answering the door.”
“Good night Sam. And thanks...”
Samantha hung up then picked the phone back up. She then reached into her purse and pulled out a business card.
Bobby took Sam home and walked her to her front door. It was almost dark, but the sun was still visible in the distance.
“Thank you for the ride Bob,” she genuinely complimented him.
“You know you're more than welcome to come to my place and use the guest room,” Bob offered.
“Thanks hon, but I’ll be fine. I need to be alone right now. I’ll see you tomorrow,” she smiled as she kissed him on the lips.
“Goodnight Samantha,” he said as he waited for her to unlock her door and step inside.
He then briskly strode back towards his truck with Tracy looking out of his truck window at him.
Sam tossed her purse and keys on the kitchen counter and walked over to the fridge. She opened it and pulled out a bottle of Budweiser. She doesn’t normally drink but she does use it to cook with sometimes. But right now, she needed something to calm her nerves.
She sat at her kitchen counter looking at her key ring and the awkward looking triangle shaped key with the yellow rubber on it.
She looked around as she drank her beer. When she finished, she grabbed her keys and walked down to her basement. She flipped on the light and looked towards the corner where she kept a large heavy duty green safe. She stared at the vault-like door.
She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and inserted her yellow key into the keyhole on the keypad to the side of the safe door. She turned it and then entered a six digit code on the keypad and heard a click.
She opened the heavy door and gazed upon her little friends.
“Well guys, I hoped I’d never have to use you... and I pray I still don’t, but for the meantime, you are going to be sleeping with me,” she said as she reached in.
She pulled out her trusty Sig Sauer M400 and three 30 round mags, and slung it over her shoulder. She then grabbed a holster and her Colt 1911 and two spare mags and put it on her belt. Then she grabbed her Remington 870 tactical and a box of buck shot.
She thought about taking the remaining six guns in the safe and stashing them throughout the house, but thought that would be going overboard. Maybe? Maybe not? Well, at least not for the moment.
As she shut the vault door, she smirked, “I know it's been awhile, but no funny stuff tonight.” She knew her guns and knew them well. They wouldn't take advantage of her under these circumstances.
She walked up to her room and placed the guns around her bed, halfway hidden but in handy reach.
She thought “Double barrel my ass! Eat your heart out Bidden!” She laughed as she took her pistol out and into the bathroom with her while she took her shower.
The hot water began to soothe her muscles. Sam had beaten a few people half to death in her past as a biker. She had always regretted it. She had never liked nor wanted to hurt anyone. And she was particularly proud that she had never killed anyone.
But she knew that if anyone now tried to hurt her or her son, she wouldn’t think twice about pulling the trigger.
Meanwhile, across the country, a young man along with an older man sat down in Lonny’s Bar and grill in Tucson Arizona.
“Are you sure that’s him?” the older man asked.
“Yeah! Oh hell yeah!! No doubt about it. That’s his kid! I already called our brothers in Mississippi. They say they're gonna investigate it for us and let us know,” the younger guy said.
“Get on your hog! I want you in Jackson yesterday. Is that clear?” the older man barked as he took a long drag off of his cigarette.
“Yessir!” the young man said as he stood up and started to leave.
“Kale!” the older man added,“Now I want you to call me when you find that bastard!! You hear?!! You better tell those Mississippi boys not to touch him either! He‘s MINE! And mine alone!!! Got that?!!”
The old man emphasized that by slamming his fist down on the table, putting a noticeable crack in it.
“Don’t fuck this up!”
The young man nodded and hurried outside.
The old man took a last long drag of his cigarette and crumpled it out onto the tabletop.
“I’ve got you now you shit! You're gonna pay for testifying against my brother,” the old man growled.
To Be Continued...
An accidental meeting final chapter.
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
_______________
Samantha lay in her bed, but she couldn't sleep feeling the Weight and stress of all the problems and events of the past few days.
She had tried to be strong for Tommy, to be like a rock he could lean on but she couldn't stop herself from being scared. The stress of it all was beginning to feel like it was suffocating her.
As she lay thinking on everything she heard the sound of glass breaking.
She sat up quickly and grabbed her pistol off the bed side table, she aimed it forward and approached the bedroom door, inhaling a deep breath she slowly opened her door and peeked out into the hall.
she looked to the left and then to the right towards the stairs seeing nothing. She then stepped out and made her way down the hall toward the stairs as she got to the top of the stairs she felt herself being pushed from behind.
She tumbled down the stairs head over heels smashing and thudding the whole way ending at the bottom flat on her back facing up ,She couldn't move, she tried and tried but her body was unresponsive.
She felt a wave of fear come over her. As she watched a large figure slowly desend the dark stairs the only light coming from the moon shining through the hallway window at the top.
"I've been waiting a long time for this" he chuckled as he struck his zippo lighting the cigar he had put in his mouth.
Her fear rose to new heights as she saw the man's scared face in the light emanating from the lighter.
"S...t.... St..... Sto. Stone .....w.....all" she squeaked feeling like she had been stabbed in the chest. Most likely a broken rib.
He flicked on the light switch and smiled as he looked at the fear in her eyes.
"Ah so you do remember me huh" he laughed as he stood beside her.
"My my you have changed since the last time I saw you" he said as he bent down next to her.
"My you look very nice, very nice indead" he said as he took a large knife and lifted the hem of her lavender nightie. He inhaled deeply as he caught a glimpse of the black boy shorts she wore underneath.
Sam cringed when she felt his finger rubbing against the front of her panties.
"Well I'd love to try you out, but I like it when my girls are more animated, and from the angle of that neck of yours I don't think you'll be all that fun" he laughed as he stood over her.
He bent down and stuck the tip of the large 10" knife above her heart.
"Any last words"? He asked.
" Fuc.......... He slammed the knife through her chest.
She gasped and he just smiled as he watched the life slowly leave her body.
--------------------
Sam shot up out of bed and let out a hair curling scream as she felt around her chest and looked around her room.
Breathing heavily She turned on the light and and looked around the empty room, seeing she was alone she sat on the side of the bed trying to calm down.
"It was just a dream"!!! She said to herself over and over.
As the panic died down she looked at the clock.
4:28 am.
Sighing she stood up and grabbed her pistol off the dresser.
She eased her door open and looked out, she reached across the hall and flipped the light switch. On came the lights revealing a empty space.
She sighed and walked into the bathroom, she did her morning deeds and walked downstairs to the kitchen, she poured a bowl of cereal and sat down.
"It felt so real" she thought as she ate.
"Could he find her, would he really come all this way" she thought.
"Yes, yes he would go to the end of the earth to kill her after she helped send his brother to death row..
A little while later Sam was dressed in a pair of jeans her geek squad T-shirt and a pair of running shoes.
She grabbed her purse and put her 1911 in it.Her concealed carry permit was still up to date and she was a card carrying member of the orange hill gun club.
She normally spent a few afternoons a week target shooting at the range, it usually relaxes her to shoot but at this time the practice could save her life.
She grabbed the keys to her 93 f250 4x4, she usually only drove it on the weekends and to the lake but she decided if she had to ram someone it would fare better then her new focas.
She drove toward bestbuy in the middle of the shopping district of town.As she parked her truck there was a early 2000's model mustang next to her.
" oh hey boss" she heard behind her" she looked to see a young looking almost fresh out of highschool red headed boy in his geek squad shirt and kakies climbing out of the car.
"Hi dexter" she said as she grabbed her hand bag and laptop case out from behind the seat.
"Nice truck, I didn't know you had one of those" he said in aw of the lifted off road truck.
"Yeah I've had it awhile now, how have things been going here"? She asked her assistant manager.
"Oh just fine ma'am, how's Tom doing"?
"He's a strong kid and the doctor said he should be good to go in a few weeks" she said as they started to walk to the front door.
"Oh Hi Sam" a young brunette girl with glasses said as she walked in.
"Hi karen how have you been"? She asked.
" I'll be doing a lot better when I get this Olympic swimmer out of my belly " she said smiling and rubbing the large belly bump.
"Have you found out if it's a boy or girl yet"? Sam asked.
"Me and James are waiting to find out, but I have a sneaking suspicion its a boy" she laughed.
It seemed to take for ever to make it to her office in the back with all the welcome backs and how's your son doings, but she finally sat in her seat and breathed a sigh of relief as she booted up her computer.
Apparently dexter was running just as tight a ship as she normally did as it seemed most of her work was caught up.
---------
Marshall Williams was at his desk going over papers when his phone rang.
"Williams" he answered.
"This is kale, stonewall is heading to Jackson he knows about the kid but not about his mom, I think he's going to try and use the boy to get to his dad" kale said as he looked around the restaurant He could see the other four bikers standing outside harassing the young women as they walk by.
"Kale be careful we can't send any help with out blowing your cover, your on your own out there if it gets hot you know what to do".
"I'll keep you posted" he said as he hung up the phone.He put on his shades and walked around the booth about that time Lyle walked around.
"Who ya talking to boy" he said as he leaned against the wall in front of kale.
"My old lady, told her I was going outta town for a bit" he said as he walked by.
He stopped, "And by the way don't disrespect me like that again, you may be older but I still out rank you" kale said as he walked on out.
"Fucker" Lyle mumbled as he followed kale out.
They hopped on their bikes and took off, they still had four hundred miles to go.
-----------------
Agent Williams walked into dukes dive on third. He looked very out of place in the room full of bikers as he made his way through the crowd.
He walked up to a large older man with a lone wolf denim vest covered with patches and the banner of President.
He sat by the man and ordered a shot of burbon from the girl behind the counter.
"Long time no see Williams" the man said as he sipped his beer.
"Yep how you been" Williams said.
"I was good till this slimy weasel walked in and sat beside me" he slightly turned his head to look at the fed.
"Still upset huh" Williams said.
"Your damn right I'm upset do you know how bad you broke her heart, I sat off to the side and watched her cry for months you little dip shit"!! He said as he faced Williams.
"Do you know how hard it was to watch Sam go through all that, watching one of the few people. You ever really cared about lose the love of his life, then having to become a woman and learn to be the mother to his son"!! " All from the side lines not being able to say or do anything to help"?
Williams hung his head.
"Sam was like a son to me, hell he was my son I never had any kids and he never had a dad, Stacy was like my daughter and Tommy use to call me grand pa they were the only real family I had and I had to watch all this from the side like some freaking phantom"!!!
"Look I really don't think it was that big of a deal I mean.......
"Not a big deal.... Not a big deal? You little ass wipe she loved you, when you came into her life I saw a glow in her eyes she was happy for the first time in the two years since Stacy died then you used her and when she caught you with that fucking stripper all you could say was you thought she knew it was only temporary"!!!!
"Look Bill you have to understand in my line of work you can't have a lasting relationship with.........
Bill hit the bar with his balled fist.
" what do you want Williams " he said as he glared at him.
"Bill I have Intel that Stonewall and his boys are coming here" he said
"You mean stonewall is coming here" Billy stood up with a you better not Be shitting me look.
"Look I'm only telling you this so you won't lose your head by finding out from someone else" will said as he stood up and paid his tab.
"But if he happened to get involved in a deal gone bad or some type of accident who's to say I won't turn my back" he said as he walked by Billy.
"You're still a prick but thanks" Billy said.
-------------
Billy walked into the club house with a determined pace.
He walked toward a back room guarded by two hevy set bikers.
"Hey bill how you been" one of the men stood from his chair.
"I'm good is red in"? Bill asked.
"Yeah let me see if he can see ya" the man poked his head in and spoke to someone.
"Go on in" he said.
Bill walked into the back room of the bar into a makeshift office, behind the desk sat a man who like bill was in his mid fifties with greying hair and a air of someone who you just know you don't want to be on his bad side.
"Hey little brother" the man said as he stood and shook bills hand while pulling him into a hug and patting his back.
"Where ya been I ain't seen you since we buried mom" Red said as he leaned back on his desk.
"I've been around" bill said looking around the rather nice office remembering the broom closet it use to be.
"Man things have sure changed since the last time I was here" Bill said as he sat in a comfortable chair.
"I'm going to get to the point red" he said.
Bill then began to tell his brother what was going on with Sam and Tom.
"Look as you know it's been established that the Tucson chapter is rouge, they're too reckless, they draw to much unwanted attention" red said as he poured him and his brother a glass of scotch.
"They contacted us last night saying they needed a place to lay low, but I told them we didn't want their type of attention so I told them no".
"It's funny they still think they're angels" Bill laughed.
"Yeah but they still have their heads in the past, they still believe in nothing but trouble making and living wild and free" Red said.
"You ever miss the old days"? bill asked.
"Every damn day" Red laughed.
"But things have changed to much, those days are long gone little brother"Red said.
"Look I heard that little snake Randal finster is who they got ahold of to find them a place to lay low at, but even though I care about Sam and Tom like I was their uncle I can't get involved with this" Red said looking at his younger brother.
"Hey man I understand, but you've helped me more than you know" Bill said as he stood and walked towards the door. As he turned the knob he heard red.
"Be careful little brother, don't let me have to bury you the same year as mom" he said.
Bill nodded as he walked out the door.
------------
"Where are they staying, you little fuck wad"?!! Bill yelled as he slammed Randal over the hood of his old junker car.
" I can't tell ya man they'll kill me"!! He yelled.
"I'm gonna kill ya if you don't tell me you worthless tweaker"!!! Bill said pressing the barral of his 357 to the meth heads chin.
" oh please God no" Randal flinched.
"Tell me"!! Bill said cocking the hammer back.
" OK OK they're at that old ware house in the old industrial park, you know the one with the blue roof" he yelled.
"They got there last night"!!
" How many"? Bill asked.
"Five"!! Randal said.
Bill let him go, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a rather thick pack of a brownish white powder.
He tossed it to Randal who went after it like a wild animal.
" Go get blitzed out of your mind and if you tell anyone about this I promise you that you will die in the most painful agonizing way I can think of" bill said as he walked out of the alley.
-------------
"I'm sorry Williams but we can't use agency resources for this the only thing we can do is have a local officer on this".
" but sir if we don't do this they could be hurt"!! Williams yelled.
"I know that you're personally involved with this case but you've been trying to catch stonewall for years now, but he's been to clean and until he's caught in the act the agency is staying out of it" the voice on the other end of the phone said.
"Yes sir" Williams said as he hung up the phone.
"Damn it"!!! He yelled. He would watch Tommy and his mom himself if he could but with his other current work it was impossible.
He sighed and dialed the number for the county sheriff.
----------
Kelly walked cheerily into Tommy's hospital room.
"Hey Tom how are you feeling "? She asked.
" oh I'm better now that you're here" he said.
"Hey what's with the cop outside"? She asked.
" Oh its nothing " he said not wanting her to worry.
"Well someone from school brought mine and your home work, so I thought we could do it together" she smiled at the aw crap expression on his face as she pulled some books out of her back pack.
-------
"Hey Kale phone its the boss" Lyle said as he handed the prepaid phone to kale.
"Sir" he answered.
"I'm about two hours out meet me at the wee clover, its an old pub on the south side of town" Stonewall said, bring Lyle"! He said then hung up the phone.
"Lyle we're going to meet up with the boss" Kale said as he walked by.
"Coming boss" Lyle said.
He waited till kale was out of sight he handed a piece of paper to one of the guys.
"Get the kid and follow these instructions" he told him
"He looked to the third one and handed him a piece of paper, your on this" he said as he walked away.
------------
Trudy was working on another floor covering for a nurse who was out sick, she was only working till her normal lunch break then was going to spend some time with her "daughter" and Tommy but it was still a little while off.
It had been rough at work, they were already short handed hospital wide due to cut backs and now it seems half the hospital is out sick with this new stomach virus.
She was thinking about all the past weeks events but was smiling knowing everything thing would be OK. She was interrupted when her pager went off.
She looked at just in time to read when it cut off.
" Dang it not again " she sighed trying to turn it on.
------
Ben, Jason and Steven left the ware house and split off in different directions.
Ben and Jason heading to the hospital and Steven heading off on his special assignment.
Ben and Jason were in a borrowed van and Steven was in a older Ford Taurus.
Ben and Jason got to the hospital and walked in.
The place was pretty packed but according to the instructions the kid was on the third floor but the room was unknown.
The two slipped into the elevator and made their way to the intended floor.
When the door opened they were on a floor that seemed abandoned except for the sheriff deputy who was talking to the night nurse.
They walked up to the desk.
" excuse me gentleman but visiting hours ende........
"Don't move or scream" Ben pulled out a revolver and pointed it at the cop while Jason pointed a sawed off double barrel shotgun at the nurse.
"Look we don't want no trouble, you two pay attention and you won't get hurt" Ben said as he disarmed the cop and took his radio off his belt.
They forced the two down the hallway.
Harold Gupta was just locking the janitors closet when he turned to be facing the barrel of a shotgun.
"Open the door hagjie" Jason ordered.
With shacking hands he did as told.
The bikers forced the three into the closet and locked the door after verifying it couldn't be opened from the other side.
"Let's find this kid and get out of here" Ben said as he walked over to the desk.
Jason watched for others as Ben looked over the roster.
There seemed to be only three people on this ward.
"Bingo, room 302 he said as they made their way to the room.
---------------
Kelly was going over an algebra problem when the door opened.
Visiting hours had ended about an hour ago but her mom was only working till lunch tonight.
Normally Trudy was off this week but they were short handed, so her and Kelly were going to leave together.
She heard the door open, she looked up expecting to see her mom but froze when two men with guns walked in.
"DON'T move" one of them said.
"What do you want"? Tommy asked feeling fear rising in him, but he wasn't scared for his life he was scared that Kelly would get hurt.
" please you can do whatever you want to me but leave her alone" he said as he sat up.
"NO"!! Kelly yelled as she tossed herself over him.
Ben nodded to Jason.
Jason walked over and grabbed the girl by her hair, to his surprise it came off in his hand.
He looked at the girlish looking boy wearing a denim skirt black tights and a blue shirt and black denim cropped jacket.
" what the hell is this, its a little fag"!!!! Jason spat tossing Kelly's wig over in the corner of the room. He looked at the trembling kid. "He's cute" he thought, Jason had a fetish involving dominating a little sissy or lady boy.
"What do we do boss"?
" Get up both of you"!! Ben barked.
"He cant, he's hurt" Kelly yelled.
"Get a wheel chair" he told Jason.
Jason poked his head out and looked, he saw one.
"Look kid the two of you are coming with us, we only need you but if you fight us your". He looked at Kelly.
" Friend is going to be hurt very badly understand "?.
" I'll do what you want just don't hurt her, please" Tommy said squeezing her hand.
"Hey boss I got one" Jason said as he walked in pushing a wheel chair.
"You help your boyfriend into the chair" Ben ordered.
Kelly helped Tommy sit up, he inhaled deeply as a sharp pain tore through him.
But driven by the fear of what these animals would do to Kelly he was able with her help to get into the chair.
"Alright kids let's get this straight, the lobby isn't all that crowded we're going to be calm and if you yell I'm not above aborting this job and running, but if I have to do that then I'm going to shoot the two of you got that? He asked.
Tom and Kelly nodded.
The group made their way to the elevator, they passed a closet and heard people banging on the door and yelling.
Kelly was trembling as they got off in the lobby, there was a security guard texting on his phone by the door, the night receptionist was busy with a man holding his arm which seemed to be limp.
And none of the people waiting seemed to notice them. She wanted to scream but she glanced to her side and could see the gun one of the men had under his coat. He had it right behind Tommy's head.
She felt her heart fall as they got to a van parked off to the side.
Tommy winced as he was loaded into the van.
One of the men hopped in back with them as the other drove.
------------
" Alright good"Lyle said into his phone.
"Is the boss here yet?" Kale asked as he walked in the back room of the abandoned bar.
"Naw he's going to be a bit, the others have the kid and are going to meet the boss at that old fair ground outside of town.
Kale's heart sank "Who did that and on who's orders"? He demanded.
" The old man ordered it, said I was moving up to shot caller so I was told to handle it on my own " Lyle smiled.
"Well I've got to hit the head" Lyle said as he walked by patting Kale on the shoulder.
Kale waited till he was out of site, he pulled out a cellphone and texted williams.
--------
Trudy got off the elevator and walked into a scene from a police movie.
There were cops everywhere.
"Oh my God Trudy" a woman yelled.
"We've been trying to page you" Pam the night nurse said as she walked over.
"My pager isn't working right, what's going on? She felt fear
Her heart dropped as the nurse explained what had happened, the shrill scream she let out had to have been heard by the whole town.
--------
" Sam was in her office when her phone rang, she answered and it was agent Williams.
As soon as he told her what had happened, she hung up on him.
She ran from the store hopped in her truck and burned rubber leaving the parking lot.
"I'll kill him, I'll kill him"!!!! She yelled over and over as she drove.
Her phone rang over and over William trying to reach her.
---------
Kale was fidgeting and watching Lyle, he knew he had to keep his eye on the olde r biker. Lyle was violent and had mentioned he had killed before.
As he watched there was a sound of a door opening, Ben walked in pushing the kid in a wheel chair.
Kale was confused.
" Here's the kid, boss will be here in a bit but wants you to find out where his old man is" Ben said.
"I thought you were meeting him at the fair ground"? Kale asked.
" Change of plans, I got to get back we got the kids little pansy boyfriend back at the warehouse" he said as he walked out.
Kale looked at Tommy, he looked like he was in pain all this movement can't be good for him.
He watched Lyle as he sat down looking for something in a bag.
--------
Kelly was sitting in a cold room in a dingy warehouse, she was scared and worried about Tommy they had been separated from each other and he was taken away.
The biker was looking at her strange, he walked over to her she tried to get closer to the corner she was in but the concrete wall wouldn't budge.
"You know I've always had a thing for little girls like you, we got a minute before Ben gets back let's have a little fun" he smiled as he grabbed Kelly by the back of her neck and jerked her to her feet.
"No"!!! She screamed as she was lead fighting to a table.
He forced her over and held her down.
She felt him lift her skirt.
" Aw ain't these cute"he said as he felt her bottom through her white hello kitty panties with the pink trim, they were her favorite.
"Ah what have we here"? He said as she felt him rub the front of her panties gently caressing her and softly squeezing.
Tears streamed down her cheeks.
" Please don't "!! She sobbed.
" Aw don't worry sweetie I guarantee you'll love it" he laughed.
She felt his fingers grab the waistband when suddenly he let go.
She heard a struggling noise.
She turned to see a larger biker had the young biker in a chokehold and had lifted him off the ground.
The young biker was fighting and fling his arms and legs around. He reached for a knife in his belt, Kelly watched as the older biker appllied more pressure, she heard a snapping noise and the older man jerked.
With a crack the young biker went limp. The older biker let him fall to the floor with a thud.
She stood up and tried to back away but the table was there.
She was terrified standing in front of this large intimidating man, bill Gregory also known as Hoss was a walking mountain at six feet five and two hundred and sixty pounds of mostly muscle.
He had a big bushy Beard and dressed as a biker he looked mean.
Kelly was scared.
He bent down on one knee, "you OK kid"? He asked taking a hankie out and wiping her tear filled eyes.
She nodded and he took her hand. " come on we need to leave"! He said leading her out of the building, they walked around a few bushes and there was a large Harley Davidson motorcycle.
He climbed on. "Climb on I think I know where they took Tommy" he said.
"You know Tommy"? She asked.
" Well yeah he's kinda my grandson* Bill smiled.
Kelly hopped on the back and held on to the big man's waist.
-------;-------
Sam was in a rage, she had gone by the house and grabbed her rifle and some ammo. She had remembered one of stonewalls old hang outs from the one time they had been to Jackson years ago.
It was closed now but maybe.
As she was sitting at a red light tempted to run it a motorcycle stopped beside her.
She glanced at it and her eyes locked onto the rider.
He looked up and smiled at her.
Ben had gotten half way back to the warehouse when he remembered he forgot to get something from Lyle so he had turned around.
"Damn I love a woman in a truck" Ben thought looking at the pretty lady driving the jacked up Ford.
She looks shocked, must be my good looks" he thought licking his lips.
"That bastard, that fucking bastard" she gritted her teeth.
Ben had been there the night Stacy and him were attacked, he was the one who held her down and forced her to watch six other men rape Stacy.
He had been able to disappear and was never caught.
Sam couldn't help it, she grabbed her pistol and pointed it at him.
His eyes got big as he turned the throttle and speed through the red light.
Sam floored it catching rubber in the first four gears as she took off after him.
He had an advantage over her truck with his motorcycle.
He squeezed down an alley.
Sam took off around the block.
She rounded the corner as he was coming out of the narrow alley.
"Shit" he yelled as he speed up.
The chipped 7.3 power stroke in Sam's truck was working hard but keeping up with the motor bike.
She reached out and fired.
"What the fuck is wrong with this crazy bitch" he yelled as he ducked the shots.
This whole place was mostly abandoned warehouses and old run down apartments.
Sam had one shot left, she shot and was rewarded with the back tire shredding and the bike fish tailing into a parked car.
Ben flew off the bike and skidded across the road stopping on a set of railroad tracks.
He lay there feeling like every bone in his body was broke.
He heard foot steps he looked to see the woman standing there.
Sam looked at the man laying there.
"Who are you"? He asked.
"Look at me and tell me you don't recognize me" She sneered.
He looked at the woman, she had tattoos on her arms he could make out a few in the light of the street lamp.
They looked familiar but he couldn't place them.
"Where is my son"? She demanded.
Then it hit him who she was.
" Sam"!!! He said.
"Fuck you I ain't saying anything" he spat on her as he sat up.
At that moment the track he was sitting on shifted and pinned his leg to the side of the other track.
There was a crack as the bone broke.
He didn't yell he screamed, he tried to get lose as the lights started to flash and he heard the horn of a train in the distance.
"Please help me, please"!! He begged.
" Where's my son and then I'll help you " Sam said as the train was getting closer.
She looked down the line and could see a light coming around a curve.
"He's at the wee clover, he's at the wee clover fuck please help me"!!! He was screaming.
Sam bent down and whispered in his ear.
" Rot in hell" she stood and walked back in the direction of her truck.
"You fucking bitch, you faggot whore, I'll fucking kill you"!!! He yelled.
" hoooonnnnnnkkkkkk"!!!!!!!
"No please help me, Sam I'm sorry pleassssss.
" Hoooonnnnnnkkkkkk!!!!!
"Nooooooooo, " Ahhhhhhhhhhhjj................
That and the sound of crunching Was all Sam heard as the train rolled over him. She smiled as she put her truck in gear and backed up.
-------------
Agent Williams was set up at the fair grounds with an entire tactical response team waiting on the bikers to arrive with Tommy. He had snipers set with shoot to kill orders, if anything happened to Tommy Bill and Sam would never forgive him. At that point he didn't know who he should be more afraid of.
As he watched a old car pulled down into the main square of the park.
A biker got out and opened the trunk.
He reached in a was pulling what looked like a person out of the back.
"Now" he called over his radio.
The men surrounded the car.
The biker tossed his hands in the air.
"Tommy, Tommy" Will yelled as he bent down and pulled the mask off the figure.
There was a small Late teens boy who looked like he was high as you can get.
"Am I getting paid now"? He asked.
He looked at the biker.
" What is this"? He demanded.
The biker smiled.
"Hey Boss, Kale's a Nark" he laughed.
At that moment williams noticed the blue tooth ear piece in the bikers ear.
------------
Lyle heard everything, he smiled.
He looked behind him to see Kale watching him.
"Hey boss look in that bag on the table for my plires.
kale was hesitant, he was trying to figure out how to get the boy out and take care of Lyle, if he got word out then the boys Friend was dead.
He could blow his cover but the boss and his guys could walk in any minute.
He nodded and walked over to the table.
Lyle stood and pulled out his Glock 40.
He walked up behind kale.
Tommy wasn't sure what was going on but something told him to warn the man.
" LOOK OUT "!!! Tom yelled
Kale ducked right as the gun went off.
He knocked the gun from lyles hand it landed by Tommy's feet.
The two started fighting like cats and dogs, they broke the table smashed through crates.
The whole time Tommy was trying to reach the gun, it hurt to move but fear let him push through the pain, the gun was just right out of reach.
Kale had been a army ranger before he became a marshal but even he was having trouble fighting Lyle.
Lyle was taller then Kale and was also into weight lifting and steroids.
"I always knew you were a Nark"!! Lyle said as he slammed Kale's head against the wall.
He let kale fall to the floor.
"I'm gonna enjoy this" he smiled.
He pulled out a switch blade and knelt down.
He went to stab Kale in the head but he tossed his hand up.
Kale yelled in pain as the knife went through his hand.
Lyle just smiled and forced the knife closer toward Kale's forehead.
"BANG"!!! Lyle jerked.
"BANG"!!! "BANG"!!! He jerked again and fell over dead.
Kale pushed him off and he rolled over.
Kale sat up looking at his hand with the knife in it.
He grabbed the handle, it made a slurping sound and he gritted his teeth as he pulled it out.
It clanked as he tossed it across the room.
He looked at Tommy who was still pointing the gun at him.
"It's OK kid, I'm a US Marshall" he said as he stood.
Tommy relaxed a bit he fell backwards and sat in the wheel chair.
Kale walked over, he saw tom looking at Lyle.
"Don't feel bad kid, that's a kinder death then he deserves" kale said as he walked over and grabbed a cloth from the bag on the ground.
He carefully wrapped his hand.
He got behind the chair.
"Come on we need to go" he said as he started to push.
"What about Kelly" the boy asked weakly.
"Don't worry we'll find her" Kale said hoping he was right.
"Where did you learn to shoot like that"? Kale asked.
" Well my mom takes me to her gun club once a week and we shoot, she says I need to know in case I need to defend myself " Tommy said.
"Remind me to thank your mom" Kale said as he opened the door to the hall.
-----------------
Sam came to a screeching halt as she arrived at the old pub.
She grabbed her rifle expecting a fight.
As she was about to enter she heard a motorcycle coming.
She quickly ducked behind a dumpster, the motorcycle came to a stop.
She thought she heard someone say something about her truck.
Then the motor shut off.
She emerged.
"Hold It"!!! She yelled.
"Woah SAM don't shoot" the man yelled with his hands up.
"SAM please don't shoot him" Kelly yelled as she came from around him.
Sam almost dropped her rifle.
"B..... B..Bill"!! She yelled.
He nodded and walked over to her, he embraced her in a hug that lifted her off her feet.
She let her rifle fall and hugged him crying.
" I thought you were dead" she cried.
"I know, I know I've been watching out for you this whole time, I couldn't contact you cause it could blow your cover" he said as he let go and wiped her eye with his thumb.
"Tommy"! She gasped and reached down and grabbed her rifle.
The two of them were about to go in when the door opened and they saw a beaten and bloody biker pushing Tommy out in a wheel chair.
" Don't move dirt bag" Bill yelled pointing his pistol at the man.
"US Marshall don't shoot"!!! Kale yelled.
" Don't shoot him"!!! Tommy yelled.
The man looked at Tommy who he could tell was shocked to see his Grandpa alive and well.
"Grandpa"? Tommy said.
" Hey buddy its me" bill said as he knelt down and hugged him.
Sam walked over to kale.
"You look like shit" she laughed.
"I feel like shit" he laughed then coughed.
Sam hugged him.
"Thank you for saving my son"! She said.
" I should thank you for teaching him to shoot, he saved my life in there.
Sam looked at him puzzled.
"You can ask him about it later" kale said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette.
"Hey you, where's stownwall"? .
"He's riding into town he's still a ways out though" kale said.
"Where's the guy who did that to you" Bill asked.
"Back there why"? Kale said puzzled.
" Hold off on reporting all this, I have an idea" Bill said as he pulled out his phone to call Red.
-------------
Williams was Interrogating the biker they arrested at the fair grounds when his phone rang, it was Kale.
"Damnit Where have you been I've been trying to call you"!! He yelled.
" Look the kids are fine Sam is here with some guy named bill, Stonewalls on his way but we have a plan"!!
"Kale I can't let you kill him"!! Williams said in a hushed voice as he walked into his office and shut the door.
" We're not, just listen " kale said and then went on to say what was going to happen.
The more he heard the more he liked.
---------
Stonewall and two of his best friends were riding into Jackson, they were almost to the city limits when a plume of bikers came out of no where and surrounded them.
They were forced to stop.
The other two were ready to fight but stonewall held them back.
The crowd of bikes moved to the side as a tall intimidating man with greying redish brown hair walked through the crowed and stood in front of Stonewall.
Phil Gregory or Red as his friends called him, was just as big as his brother Bill, he was the kind of guy that he respected those who respected him.
Over the last thirty years He has worked his way from prospect to President of his chapter.
Unlike those before him he was a very smart man, he had rules that all his people had to follow, No drinking while working, respect women, absolutely no drug use and never fight or hurt a fellow angel.
He was a man who got what he wanted, he had grew up watching his mom get abused by his dad and other bikers and he swore he'd put a stop to it one day, it took twenty seven years but he did and not only had his Branch become the largest the Hells Angles had ever seen but they even had a very up standing reputation with local law enforcement and other gangs in the area.
Red was a business man plain and simple.
The police tended to look the other way as long as they didn't cause trouble.
Stonewall was keeping a brave face but he felt like pissing himself, he knew what happened to those who crossed Red.
"I thought I told you I didn't want you here, Stonewall" Red said as he lit a cigar.
"Come on ole buddy I'm just taking care of a little business then I'll be gone" He said.
"Yeah well you see your business involves some of my family and I don't much like that" Red smiled at the look on Stones face.
"Hey they're not Ken to ya, its just that piss ant Sam Colby and his kid" he said.
"Well ya see boy, not all Family is blood kin, and Sam and his son are my Family.
Stonewall went to say something but his world went black.
-----------
Stonewall felt like he had a hang over as he slowly came to, he heard a knocking sound.
He was in a old four door Cadillac.
He looked out the window to see a three state highway patrolmen
Standing there.
He used the handle to roll down the window.
" Sir I need the three of you to step out of the car.
He looked to see his men in the back seat just waking up too.
They were removed from the car.
More cops arrived as the cops started to search the car.
"Woah lookie here" one cop said as he pulled a gun out from under the seat.
"Glock 40 cal" he said as he unloaded it and placed it on top of the car.
Next was a bag and someone yelled back jackpot as the bag was unzipped and over five pounds of little baggies of meth fallout with a note book contain what seemed to be a list of sales.
Stonewall knew he had been set up as he was being read his rights.
The trunk was opened and a cop called the others over.
He was stuffed in the back of the car and the officer went to look in the truck.
There were the bodies of Lyle and Jason.
------------
Kelly woke up and streched, she looked around her room and then at the door.
"Mom I'm fine" she said as she saw her mom was looking at her through the cracked door.
"I know sweet heart its just" Trudy didn't want to let her out of site after what had happened.
She had thought that letting Sam and Tommy near her would be to dangerous but knew that it wasn't their falt, she also knew if she separated the two Kelly would never forgive her.
After the doctor had checked the two of them he tried to get Kelly to stay at the hospital but she wanted to go home.
Tommy was checked and found he was OK, he had to have some stitches replaced but he was fine.
Kelly walked down stairs and saw her grandfather was there drinking coffee. He smiled at her and sat his cup down.
He walked over and hugged her.
"I was so worried about you last night" he said as he held her.
I'm OK grandpa" she said.
--------------
Sam sat across the table from the man who she had looked up to like a father. He was older now but looked about the same.
"I thought you were dead" she said.
"I know but I had to lay low, you don't know how much it hurt to watch you go through all that" he said as he squeezed her hand.
"You're the one who leaves those gifts on my front porch on mine and Toms birthday, and during Christmas"? She said.
He smiled and nodded.
" And when we lived in that dingy apartment while I was going to school, when I needed more to cover that months rent that was you who paid Georgie wasn't it" she said with a tear in her eye.
"I saw you hurting and I knew you needed help" he said.
"Well no more we have a lot of catching up to do" Sam said.
He smiled.
-------------
Well stonewall and his two friends were charged with possession with intent, possession of a stollen fire arm and because his prints were on the gun used to kill Lyle he was charged with two counts of first degree murder.
After serviral weeks of deliberation he was sentenced to death, while his two cronies received life sentences.
Agent Williams helped cover their kidnapping, they told the investigators they escaped and ran for help. There wasn't much read into it. And some strings were pulled to account for the fact that one of the kiddnapers who were caught on tape was one of the bodies found in the truck of Stonewalls car.
The other seemed to have had a wreck and unfortunately happened to have landed on a railroad track that was active.
Sam and Kelly were promised by Bill and Red that as Long as they lived they would protect her and Tommy as well as Kelly and her family Sam and Tom were relieved to not have to move anymore..
Now the kids need to find a new school.
They ended up deciding to go to Tracy's school. But first they had to talk with the dean.
--------------
By this time Tom was up and about, everything was great now that things had calmed down a bit.
He still felt bad for killing the biker but he was getting some much needed council from a very good doctor, the very same doctor was helping Kelly start her road to becoming her true self.
The large group, George, Trudy, Sam, Rob, Tommy and kelly all sat in the head masters office, the head master looked at Kelly.
"Well young lady I hear that you're a very special girl" he said.
She nodded but felt nervous.
"There is no need to be nervous my dear, yes this is a Christian school but we are very open to any and all people who wish to join us" I promise bullying is not tolerated at all and you'll find eventually that you're not the only special girl here" he smiled.
A pretty woman about sams age stood and walked over to his side.
"This is my vice principal, and my wife Hannah" he smiled.
"Hi Rob" she said.
"Hello Hanna" he said.
Sam looked at Rob.
He nodded.
"Bobby has given me a great recommendation for the two of you, as you know his daughter Tracy also attends this school.
It's a little late but we'll let you test out and I have no problem with allowing you to finish out the year" he said.
After all was said and done it was agreed that the kids will start the next week.
As they walked out Sam asked Rob.
"Was that your army friend"?
" Yeah the dean was my college roommate and had been in the Navy, we're all from around this area, we met back up at the VA, he took a liking to her and they have been together since " he smiled.
"Does he know"? She asked.
" Yeah but you know what they say, true love conquers all".
"Speaking of love" Sam said.
She grabbed Bob and pulled him into a deep kiss.
"Thank you for everything"!!
He smiled.
Kelly looked at Tommy.
He got the message.
She stood close and he lifted her chin.
She wrapped her arms around him as his lips met hers, her foot involuntarily lifted and her leg curled behind her.
" Ah hum" they heard.
They looked to see the adults starring at them.
"Son we gonna have to have a talk" Grandpa George said then smiled.
They smiled and started to laugh.
"Life is good" Kelly thought as she and Tommy walked towards the car.
The End =^_^=
For now.
An orphan tale
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
It’s late at night as a small figure moves across the grounds of a lavish estate, the house is a classical Victorian sat right smack dab in the middle of ten beautiful acres of well maintained gardens.
The small figure moves from bush to bush so not to be seen, the figure uses the small flashlight and finds the back door.
“Bingo” the figure thought as it found this house left it’s doors unlocked just like the rest of them.
The figure slowly moves to the kitchen using it’s hand to somewhat dim the light it goes straight for the pantry.
The worn out backpack the figure had was put on the ground and one by one a can of food or a pack of crackers and maybe a small treat was put in it.
The person was so busy putting things in the bag he never saw the person standing behind him.
“Hold it right there”!! a female voice said as a light was turned on.
“”The young woman was shocked to see a small boy frozen with fear holding a can of pork n beans.
“What do you think you are doing”? the young woman asked.
“I’m so sorry I’ll put everything back and I’ll leave, just please don’t send me back” the boy was starting to cry.
“The stern look on the girls face disappeared as she walked over to comfort the child.
“It’s ok you don’t have to be scared, but why are you stealing my food”? she asked.
“B..be..beca..because I..I’m hun…gry “ the child was sobbing.
“”What’s going on”? another voice asked.
They both looked up to see an older woman in a bathrobe walking into the room.
“Caitlin who is this”? the woman asked.
“I don’t know mom, I found him when I came down to get some water”.
“He was stealing food” she said as she wiped the child’s face with the hem of her bathrobe.
“What’s your name and how old are you”? the older woman asked.
“My name’s Vick and I’m six” the child said.
The woman looked at the child, Vick was wearing a pair of torn jeans and a large flannel coat and was covered in filth.
“Where are you from”? the older woman asked.
The child looked scared and was silent.
“It’s ok, you can tell me”.
“It’s just, I don’t want to go back”.
“I won’t send you back but you have to tell us where your from“.
“I’m from Madison Wisconsin” Vick said.
“Are your parents there”?
Vick shook his head no “I’ve never had parents, I only had my sister Lisa” he said.
“Is she there” Caitlyn asked.
Vick nodded then said “She’s back at the home”.
“Is she your real sister”? Mary asked.
“Yep, she use to tell me about mom and dad a lot, I really miss her” Vick said.
“How old is she”?
“She’s thirteen” Vick replied.
“Caitlyn why don’t you take Vick up to the bathroom and get him cleaned up, I don’t think he’s had a bath in a while”.
“Yes mother” Caitlyn said.
“I’m not in trouble am I”? the child asked.
“No dear we wouldn’t have starved if you had gotten away with a few cans of beans” the woman said.
“Now off you go”.
As Caitlyn took Vick up stairs the older woman went over to her home office then picked up the phone and dilled.
After a few rings “Someone better be dead” a mans voice said over the phone.
“Rick it’s Marry” I need to talk to you.
“Oh I’m sorry its just no one ever calls at two in the morning ma’am” Rick said.
Marry explained what was taking place and Rick said he would look into it before she hung up and walked up stairs.
Caitlyn brought Vick into the large bathroom and stood him on the counter.
“Wow this is a really big bathroom”!!
“I take it you like it” Caitlyn giggled.
“Yep”.
Caitlyn started to help Vick undress.
“I can do this myself” he said as he backed away.
“Look your very dirty and you probably wont be able to get all the dirt and grime off” Caitlyn said as she pulled Vick close and started to unbutton his jeans.
“No please” Vick tried to stop her but in a flash she had the pants and underwear around Vicks ankles.
When she looked at the faded pink pair of panties she looked and was shocked to see that Vick wasn’t a little boy but a little girl.
Vick was baling as Caitlyn put her arms around her to try and calm her down.
“What’s wrong” Mary asked as she walked in the room.
“Mom look” Caitlyn said as she moved.
“You’re a girl”? Mary said as she pulled the child’s under wear back up.
“Please don’t tell anyone”!! Vick said while sobbing.
“I want an explanation, now who are you and where are you really from“ Mary asked in a calm manner.
“My name is Vicky long and I.. from.. I’m from Madison Wisconsin” she said while wiping her eyes.
“Why didn’t you tell us you were a girl”? Mary asked.
“I promised Lisa I wouldn’t”.
“Tell us what you mean”! mary said.
---------------------------------------------------------
It’s dark out as a young girl made her way through the hallways of sunny side children’s home.
The girl makes her way to a room and goes inside.
The room had thirty beds fifteen on each side. She made her way to the one farthest to the end.
“Vicky wake up” the girl whispered as she gently shook the little girl in the bed.
“Um wa “ the girl opened her eyes.
“Lis..” she went to yell but Lisa’s hand covered her mouth.
“Be very quite ok” Lisa said as she took away her hand.
“Lisa I’ve missed you so much, what’s it like in the big kid dorms”? Vicky whispered.
“It’s horrible” she said as she pulled Vicky out of the bed.
“Come with me” Lisa said as she dragged Vicky through the room to the little bath room.
“When the light went on Vicky saw that her sister was dressed like a boy and had cut her hair really short.
“Stand still” Lisa said as she pulled out a pair of scissors from a bag she had.
“Vicky there are some bad people after us who want to hurt us ok”.
Vicky nodded.
“I’m going to cut your hair and then were going to leave”.
“But I don’t want you to cut my hair”! Vicky was fixing to cry.
“Look Vicky if I cut your hair the bad people wont be able to find us ok, I’m doing this because I love you” Lisa said as she grabbed a lock of Vicky’s long red hair.
Vicky closed her eyes and silently sobbed as her beautiful hair was cut into a short boyish style.
“Here Lisa said as she pulled out a pair of boys jeans a blue t-shirt and a pair of shoes.
Lisa helped Vicky get dressed.
“come on” Lisa said as she grabbed Vicky’s hand and headed out the door.
When they made it to some bushes near the fence on the play ground Lisa pulled out a pair of tin snips she stole from the gardeners shed and cut a hole in the fence.
She pushed Vicky through about the time they heard the alarm go off and Lisa saw some guards fanning out over the area.
She saw one coming right for were they were.
“Vicky don’t let anyone know you’re a girl or the bad people will get you” she said as she hugged the little girl tight.
“I promise” Vicky said.
“Run as fast as you can” Lisa said as she pushed Vicky toward the bushes.
Vicky ran into the darkness.
Lisa prayed they wouldn’t find her sister as she took off down the fence line in plain view.
“There she is” a man yelled out as he took off after Lisa.
--------------------------------------------------------------
“I’ve been by myself for almost three months” Vicky said.
“I’ve been finding what food I can and” she blushed a little and looked ashamed.
“Stealing” she said.
“Vicky, What was the name of the home were you lived”? Mary asked feeling a knot in her stomach and completely the little girls guilty look..
“Sunny side” Vicky said.
“Ok, help her get cleaned up and find her something to wear” mary said as she left.
She went to her home office and called Rick again.
“Hello” he said.
“Are you at the office”? she asked.
“Almost” he said with a yawn.
Mary told Rick what was going on, she could feel the anger he had over the phone.
“I’m on it ma’am” he said and hung up.
“I hope we can find her” mary thought out loud.
She remembered hearing about Sunnyside. Sunnyside had made national news when it was discovered that it was a front of one of the largest child sex rings in the country.
Over fifty people had been arrested including some top ranking government officials including a federal judge who she had actually had over for supper on several occasions.
Caitlyn undressed the skinny child and helped her get in the bath tub after she filled it with a ton of bubbles.
They talked about all kinds of things but the one thing Vicky always brought up was how she missed her sister.
Caitlyn dried Vicky and brought her to a guest room. She left Vicky on the bed in a towel and went up to the attic.
She searched for a minute before she found the old container. She pulled out the large square vacuumed sealed bag and brought it down stairs.
When she brought it into the room she saw that Vicky was already asleep.
She smiled and unzipped the bag, it made a hissing sound as the she opened it.
“These should fit her” she thought as she looked through her old clothes.
She pulled out some old panties and a sleep shirt and matching pajama pants. She gently pulled away the towel and quickly dressed Vicky before putting her under the covers.
She used an old key and locked the door just in case Vicky got scared and tried to run.
“Mom I got her in the bed, she must have been tired cause she didn’t even wake up when I dressed her”! Cate said as she sat by her mom on the couch.
“Cate I have Rick trying to find Vicky’s sister”.
“I hope we can reunite them” cate said.
“Caitlyn”?
“Yes mom”
“How would you like to have two little sisters”?
“You mean Vicky and her sister”?
“Well I know a lot of people and I could probably get all the paper work filled out by next week”.
“Well Vicky does seem like a sweet girl, and she has had it rough”.
“What about her sister, I mean she has to have a lot of emotional damage from being in that place”.
“Unless you’ve forgotten I was a child psychologist before I became a lawyer ” Mary said.
“I hope we can help them” Cate said as she snuggled up next to her mom.
---------------------------------------------------------------
A young girl sat off by the window of the hospital where she and the other boy’s and girls had been taken for treatment.
She stared out the window remembering the last night she saw her sister. She remembered pushing her through the hole and climbing through her self.
She took off running and lead the prefects after her.
She still thanks God for the man she ran into.
She had two guards running after her when she ran out into the street.
A guy on a motorcycle almost hit her.
She heard the guards after her and she went down the back ally.
Her heart had sunk when it was a dead end.
She picked up a metal pipe that was on the ground and waited.
The guards came running around the corner and charged her.
They quickly had her on the ground and was putting a gag in her mouth when she heard.
“Let her go”!! she looked to see the man who was on the motorcycle pointing a gun at the two guards who were at the time wearing street clothes.
“Who the hell do you think you are”? one of the guards yelled.
“Agent John Statesmen FBI” the man said in a calm manner.
She got to her feet and ran behind the man.
She pulled the gag out of her mouth as the guard was trying to tell him she escaped from the hospitable.
“That’s not true”!! she yelled.
Then she started telling the man everything that had happened ever since she had been moved to the teen dorms.
John pulled out his cell while controlling his urge to shoot the two dogs in front of him, she told him the cops were in on it so he called his boss. It was the next morning when sunny side was raided by a swarm of FBI agents from out of state.
The only reason they weren’t tipped off was because Lisa remembered the time she heard a phone conversation between the head master and his, as he called him his FBI friend.
She remembered hearing the name Paul stone.
`he was quickly arrested and the bust went off with out a hitch.
“Lisa”! someone calling her name broke her train of thought.
She looked up to see a smiling John waving at her.
“JOHN”!! she yelled as she jumped up and hugged him even knowing she could get in trouble.
“Would you like to leave here today” he asked.
“Yes I would but I don’t know if I can“.
“We found you a nice place with a very nice woman who would like to adopt you” he said.
“If I go there and you find Vicky will you still tell me”?
John smiled but was fighting his urge to tell her.
“I promise I will kiddo” he said as he hugged her back.
The flight was exhausting but nice. When john and Lisa landed they were met by this very pretty older woman.
She was in her mid forty’s but looked very good for her age and you could tell she kept in shape.
“Hi I’m Mary Carson and you must be Lisa” she said as she shook the young girls hand.
They went outside and climbed into a very nice SUV. As they drove Lisa got board and started asking about the woman who had adopted her.
“So what do you do for a living”?
“I’m a supreme court justice but I also own a lot of stock in some pretty large companies”.
“Do you have any other kids”?
“I have a nineteen year old son named bill who’s over seas in the marines and a fifteen year old daughter named Caitlyn as well as another adopted daughter” she said as she started to slow the car down.
She turned onto a wide drive way and drove up to this very nice house that was surrounded by a beautiful well maintained garden.
“Wow it’s so pretty here” Lisa said as she looked around.
She was so entranced by the beauty she didn’t hear the running foot steps till she turned around just to be tackled.
“Sissy”!! I’ve missed you so much” Vicky’s hug was like a vice.
Tears fell as Lisa knelt down and hugged her little sister with all her might.
Mary watched the two girls and it warmed her heart.
She knew that it would take a long time to help Lisa get over the emotional and physical damage she had suffered but she knew it would be a little easier now that she had her sister back.
Lisa stood and walked over to Mary, she threw her arms around her and hugged her tight.
“Thank you” Lisa said with tears in her eyes.
“Your more then welcome Sweetie” Mary said as she hugged her new daughter.
The three of them made there way back inside and met Caitlyn. They talked and talked and at the end of the night Lisa was shown her new very large room.
As she lay there in the darkness of her new room, she didn’t feel scared for the first time in a while.
Instead she felt calm and happy.
“It’s going to be ok” she thought as she drifted off to the first of many peaceful nights sleep.
---------------------------------------------------------------
The end, Kayla don.
Brianna’s journey.1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Most people who knew the old me would have told you I never would have amounted to anything other than a long time occupant of a federal hotel if you know what I mean.
But here I am on this stage fixing to receive my BIO chemical engineering degree, I would like to see the look on their faces, of coarse they would most likely never recognize me unless they knew what happened.
Ok let me tell you about myself, I am 24 years old five four, 115 pounds, long dark brown hair and blue eyes, I have been attending collage for five years after graduating from high school at the top of my class and a full ride scholarship which I didn’t waste.
And if you were to look at me you would see a very happy young woman with all the opportunities in life at her finger tips, but what you wouldn’t know is what it took for me to get here.
I was born in 1988 in a rather run down part of Memphis and was one of only five white kids in the entire fifteen story run down apartment building well projects were I lived.
My mom had married this guy named Todd and he was a great guy who treated me like I was his own kid even though he was black.
He was more like a real dad to me then my real dad ever was the last thing I remember about my real dad was him hitting mom with a beer bottle then walking out the door. Last I heard he was in prison for armed robbery but anyway.
I wasn’t the most lovable boy, oh yeah I wasn’t always a girl but we’ll get to that in a minute.
By the time I was eighteen I was the definition of a delinquent I was an absolute hell raiser heading down the same road as my father before me but then I met the Harrison’s.
Me and two of my gang friends were walking down the street one night when we saw this woman getting things out of a very nice SUV in front of the old church.
Paul said we were short on cash and she looked like she might have a few Bengermans on her.
So Paul pulled out his knife as did I and but Mac tried to talk us out of it, we snuck up behind her and I put my knife to her neck but as I was about to demand all her cash I was hit by something and everything went black, I still to this day don‘t know what it was but anyway.
As I came to me, Paul and Mac were sitting in a nice set of chairs with handcuffs on.
“It’s good to see you three are awake”! I looked up to see the woman smiling at us.
“What do you want, let us go bitch” Paul yelled.
“My what a foul mouth you have”! The woman said in a playful tone.
“I have you here because you fell into my trap” she said.
“Trap, what Trap”? Mac asked.
“What do you think a good looking gal like me would be doing all alone in a bad part of town at ten in the evening for”?
“Hooking” Paul laughed and she shook her head and smiled.
“What are you going to do to us”? I asked.
“Simple I’m going to let you go with a warning”.
“That’s it, just a warning”? I asked.
“Well and a deal” she smiled.
“What deal”? I asked.
“I and my husband john are very wealthy people who like helping young kids like you make a better life for themselves”.
“All you have to do is sign one of these documents and we will let you go without pressing charges of assault with a deadly weapon and attempted robbery“.
“This one” she said pointing to one of the papers sitting on the desk in front of us. “Is a fully paid scholarship to any collage you would like to go to”.
I tried to say something but she stopped me.
“If you choose this one“, “the staff at one of our county learning centers will help you finish your high school education then send you on your way to junior collage“. “If your grades are high enough and you wish to continue you can then attend a four year collage, the choice is yours”!!
“What’s the other one”? Paul asked.
“If you choose this one you are free to walk out that door, but if you commit anymore crimes or run afoul of the law” her expression scared me.
“The consequences will shock you” was all she said.
Well me and Paul could care less about this crazy bitch and her papers, we just wanted to leave. But Mac seemed to be very interested in the scholarship.
Me and Paul signed our papers without even reading them and left Mac to find his own way home. If we would have been smart and read those papers like Mac did then maybe things wouldn’t have turned out like they did.
Well part of Mac’s contract said he couldn’t hang out with us anymore. Mac was one of our best friends but I knew he really wanted out of the hood so I didn’t blame him for cutting off contact.
I mean he was the one who was always trying to get us to stop doing the things we did but we never listened to him.
The only thing he told me later over the phone was don’t screw up if you like your manhood. Me being somewhat stupid I didn’t get what he meant till it was to late.
Well we were taken back to our building in a nice car. When other guys asked who it was me and Paul told them we were offered a job to work for some big shot drug dealer. So that helped us build up our egos.
Well me and Paul were hanging out about a week later when our lives made a huge change. We were outside bens liquor and gun store J when we saw old Ben walking out with his large money pouch.
There had to be at least two grand in it and we couldn’t resist. I grabbed a pipe off the ground and Paul grabbed an old 2x4 and we made a dash on him.
Before he could react and grab his gun we were on top of him. We beat him real bad and took off with the money bag.
I was running and we were about two blocks away when I ran into someone coming out of Jamie’s donut and coffee shop.
I was on the ground and I looked up and staring back at me was a rather big cop. He helped me up and picked up the bag.
It didn’t take him long to figure out that the bag wasn’t ours. The call on his radio about a robbery didn’t help any either.
Well me and Paul were sitting in a cell with about thirty other people later that day when a guard came to get us.
We were taken to a room at the back of the building. When we walked in my mom was there along with Todd.
My mom looked as if she had been crying and Todd looked very disappointed and he also looked scared.
Paul’s mom was there too. But she looked rather happy like she knew something we didn’t.
A minute later the woman from before came in the room. With a judge. “Miss Harrison can you tell me why you’ve called this meeting”? the old judge asked.
“Well your honor, I have already explained to these boy’s parents about the contract the boy’s signed a little over a week ago to keep me from pressing charges after they tried to rob me”. she said as she opened a brief case and pulled out the papers we had signed.
“It’s all legal Sir” she said as she handed the judge the paper’s.
It took the judge a minute or two to read what was on the paper’s, but I was getting scared because the more he read the bigger his eyes got.
“You mean to tell me this is actually possible”? he said with a look of disbelief on his face.
“Oh yes sir we have done this many times and all those cases have been successful” she said in a cheery tone.
“I’m afraid I’ll have to see this to believe it” the judge said.
“Do you have it with you”? the judge asked.
“Yes right here” she said while pulling a small locked plastic box from her case.
“How long will it take for the changes to start”? the judge asked.
“About a minute sir” she said.
“And how come I haven’t heard about this before”? he said.
“We plan on going public one day but we have decided to wait a while until we have one that does the opposite”.
“Well then lets get started” the judge said as two police officers came in the room and stood by us.
“Hold them the woman said as she opened the little box and pulled out two syringes with a pink liquid in them.
I struggled as did Paul but the large cops were too strong.
While holding me with one hand the cop jerked my shirt up with the other.
She walked up behind Paul and just stuck the needle in his back, he yelped and she pulled it out.
“It’s burning”!! Paul yelled as the cop stepped back and watched.
I was terrified when he started sweating buckets of water.
He fell to his knees screaming and yelling, as he yelled his scream became higher until he sounded like a young girl.
Then he started changing, I could see him become smaller his face started to change and his hair seemed to grow longer.
He fell to the floor and I couldn’t tell much more because his clothes were way too big now.
“WHAT THE Hell”!! I yelled, I was kicking and screaming trying to get away but the other cop helped keep me in place.
Miss Harrison walked behind me and I felt a prick then it felt like she injected pure fire into me.
The burning quickly moved through out my body.
I couldn’t help the screaming I was doing, I fell to the floor and felt wet and weak, finally after about three eternal minutes I lost consciences.
It was dark outside and I could tell I was in my bed at home. “Oh thank God” I thought as I climbed out of bed.
When I moved I felt very wired. Mainly it was the pajamas I was in, one thing Is I never wear pajamas I just sleep in my boxers.
But these pajamas felt almost like silk.
I made my way into the apartment and saw my mom and Todd asleep on the couch in the dim light coming off the TV.
But I also noticed that something was off, I mean everything seemed bigger.
I walked into the bathroom and turned on the light.
“What the hell” I said out load as I saw I was wearing a pink hello kitty sleep shirt with black sleeves and matching black sleep pants.
that’s when I noticed I looked different, as I looked at my hands and body I was a lot smaller then I used to be.
that’s when the dream came back to me. I turned around and grabbed the edge of the door. I closed my eyes slowly and closed the door.
The only mirror in the apartment was on the back of the door. I took a deep breath and slowly opened my eyes.
When I saw what I saw I was so shocked I couldn’t breath. In the mirror was a young girl maybe twelve years old would have been pushing it.
She looked like I did when I was younger but she had much longer hair and a cuter face. I was scared and I couldn’t breath right I think they call it hyper ventilating.
I needed to know if I was still me. I didn’t look I slowly pulled the shirt up a little and slightly pulled the waist band of the pants out.
I slowly reached in and promptly fainted when I didn’t feel anything that should be there.
When I woke up the sun was starting to rise and I felt something. I looked to see I was back in my bed and my mom was sitting beside me running her fingers through my hair.
“Mom am I really a little girl” I asked with my voice trembling.
She smiled sadly and nodded. I started to do something I hadn’t done since I was four.
I started crying. My mom pulled me into a hug and started cooing at me like you would a crying baby.
“It’s ok sweetie mommas here” she said as she comforted me.
After about an hour of this I finally calmed down enough to talk.
“Mom is Paul like me”? I asked.
“Yes Pala is just like you except she’s blond, and I think a little shorter” she said.
“Paula”? I asked.
“ That’s her new name” my mom said.
“Why”?
“One because she’s no longer an eighteen year old boy and two because we have a court order that says for the next year we are to completely treat you two as girls”.
“That includes giving you both proper female names”.
“What did you mean by completely treat us two as girls for the next year”? I asked in my new sounding voice.
“It means you and Paula are to be referred to in only feminine pronouns such as she, her, daughter and so on“.
“And for the next year the only things you can wear in public are skirts and dresses” she said.
“But I don’t wan..”
“You may not want to but you have to because you are now considered a criminal miner under our care and we will get fined or you could get taken away if you don’t follow the court order”.
I started to sob again.
“My life is over”! I sobbed into my moms shoulder as she hugged me.
“Sweetie your life isn’t over, you may be a ten year old girl now but at least you have your freedom”.
“I could’ve done a few years”! I said as my tears fell.
“Try fifty” my mom said bluntly.
“What”?
“Sweetie they were going to try to get you for attempted murder, and you would have been sentenced to fifty years”.
“But our neighbors son only got fifteen” I said.
It was true. My neighbors oldest son killed a guy in a gang fight and received fifteen years.
Sad right.
“I know sweetie but you signed those papers and knew what would happen if you did something wrong again”
“No I didn’t we never read those papers” I sobbed.
“Well then you should have” my mom stated.
“Look I am very mad at you for what you did but unlike Pala’s mom I know you need love and support more then punishment, punishment and more punishment.”.
“But don’t go thinking I’m going to go easy on you” she said in a stern voice.
I looked at her with tears in my eyes .
“What’s going to happen to me”?
“Well tomorrow you start school”.
“What“!!, but I already finished school”!
“No you dropped out” my mom stated flatly.
“Your not going back to your old school” she said.
“Then where”? I asked.
“For the next six months you’ll be staying at a private school in George” she said as she run her fingers through my hair.
“But I cant go to school like this people will laugh at me” I said while dry sobbing.
“Sweet heart, no one will laugh at you” my mom said.
“Ok that’s enough of this pity party so let’s go and get something to eat, I know you must be starving” my mom said as she stood up and pulled me off the bed.
She told me to strip down and wait while she reached into my dresser drawers.
I pulled off the sleep shirt and saw that other then I had no hair on my chest and it was smaller it still looked like a boy’s chest.
I slowly pulled off the pants and got my first look at my new underwear. I cringed when I saw that the pink underwear I was wearing had a large picture of hello kitty on the front.
“MOM”!! I said while pointing at the underwear.
“I’m sorry sweetie but these use to be your cousins from back when she was ten”.
“And you remember how crazy she was about Barbie and hello kitty”.
“But they look so little girlish” I said.
“Well it kinda fits since your now a little one yourself”.
I looked down and tried to keep from tearing up.
My mom knelt down and hugged me.
“Sweetie when we get the money and by the time you get home from school we’ll have you some nicer more grownup clothes for you ok” she said as I hugged her back.
Mom stood up and pulled out some clothes.
There was a pair of white tennis shoes and a plain pink t-shirt along with a denim skirt that flared out below the waist band.
“Really mom, pink” I said as I held up the shirt.
“It and a purple one are the only plain one’s she had, now if you’d rather wear Barbie or hello kitty I have plenty of those”.
“That’s ok mom I’ll wear this one” I said as I put it on. It actually felt nice and smooth.
Then I put on the skirt and shoes.
My mom then grabbed a brush and brushed my now very long hair and put it into a pony tail.
“There how do you feel”? my mom asked.
I spun slightly and the skirt moved a little and my ponytail rubbed against my back.
“I feel like a little girl” I said.
“Well little girl let’s go get something to eat” she said as she took my hand and started walking.
I thought we were going to the kitchen. Boy was I freaking out when she grabbed her purse and key’s.
“We’re not going out are we” I asked as I pulled my hand away.
“Yes we are, you need to experience that no one is going to laugh at you” my mom said as she grabbed my hand again”.
“But mom I…
“No buts, your coming with me and that’s that” she said in a tone that said she wasn’t kidding.
I knew better then to argue.
We walked out side our apartment and she turned to lock the dead bolt.
I felt very weird standing there dressed like I was.
“Hello miss Collins” I heard a very familiar voice say behind me.
I turned to see my friend Mac standing there looking at my mom.
“Is Bryan around, I have some things of his I’ve been meaning to bring back for a while” he said.
“Your standing right next to him” my mom said as I stood there blushing.
Mac looked at me and his jaw fell.
“I guess you couldn’t stay out of trouble huh Bryan”? he said as he shook his head.
“It’s Brianna now” my mom said as she took the box he had and sat it inside the front door before locking it back.
“If you want you can come with us to Wendy’s for lunch”. my mom said.
“That would be nice, let me just text my mom real quick” he said as he pulled out his phone.
After he was done we walked to the elevator.
“Lady’s first” he said as the door opened.
Boy was my face red.
We hit the first button and started going down, we came to the next floor and we stopped and the door opened.
In stepped Paul’s mom Miss Edwards and her two daughters Susan and marry.
But then this young blond girl stepped in wearing a very lacy very puffy pink little girl dress.
She looked at my mom and then to me.
“Paul, is that you”? I asked.
“Her name is Paula not Paul and if you don’t call her by her name I’ll bend you over my knee and tan your hide” his mother snapped.
“If you even think about touching her I’ll beat you to a bloody mess”!! My mom yelled as she stepped right up in her face and glared at her till she backed down.
“What your doing to your daughter is an abomination, you should be giving her love and support right now” my mom said In a calmer voice.
“I gave her all the love and support I could when she was my son, and you see what happened”!
“No I’ve tried that once and raised a no good brat of a son, maybe if I would have punished him more then this wouldn’t be happening” she said.
“So no this time I’m doing this the right way” she said as the door opened and she grabbed pau… I mean Paula so hard she yelped as she was dragged off the elevator.
We got off and walked outside.
“Poor kid” Mac said as we walked.
“That woman’s gonna drive that kid crazy if she doesn’t stop” my mom said.
“I mean the kid probably hasn’t even had time morn her loss of manhood”.
“When she told me what she was planning I was appalled and told her to stay away from you when she said I should do the same with you” my mom said
“Couldn’t you report it to the cops” I said as we walked by some of the guy’s I use to hang out with.
Normally you would think that a white woman and her, well daughter walking down this street would be an easy target.
Not my mom, my mom had been into marital arts and kick boxing ever since my dad beat her and left that night, she said it would never happen again.
Todd was my mom’s muay tai instructor.
Todd had been kick boxing for a very long time.
My mom was the only woman he has ever taught but hey that’s also how they met.
My mom was well known around our neighbor hood and very well respected.
“No I’m sure there’s nothing they would do” my mom said.
We walked down to the bus stop and waited.
It felt weird but no one was staring at me. This older woman looked at me and smiled.
Mac and my mom were talking about something when I heard.
“Oh that’s great so she’ll have someone she knows at the school” she said.
“What; you mean your going to that school to”? I asked.
“Yep, I’m going there to finish out my senior year” Mac said.
“When the bus stopped we got off the bus and walked to the Wendy’s.
We went in and I ordered my normal half pound cheese burger and Dr. pepper.
“Are you sure about that” my mom said.
“It’s what I always get” I said.
“Ok then” my mom said as she ordered her a salad.
As we sat down I was starting to relax and was thinking that mom was right. So far no one has even taken a second glance at me.
I noticed another change when Mac brought us our food. He sat my burger down and I went to get it.
that’s when I saw that my new little hands were dwarfed by this huge burger.
Well I ended up finding out that it was now way to big for me. I ate about half of it and half the fry’s before I was stuffed.
My mom laughed at me and said that I needed to eat something a little smaller since I wasn’t as big as I use to be.
I agreed and we got up and left.
“Since this is the last time I’m going to see you for six months then why don’t we go to the park and hang out“ my mom said.
“I’ve got time”! Mac said.
We walked to the bus and got on. When we got to the park it was packed full of people enjoying their last day of summer.
We went in and I saw that some rides had been set up, it turn’s out that there was a full blown end of summer fair going on.
We walked around a little and by this time I had actually kinda of forgotten my situation and was having a lot of fun with my mom and Mac.
I started watching Mac and realized something. He was like a totally different person. I mean Mac had always been a nice guy the only reason he even joined our little gang was because he was one of the only white kids in our area.
He actually tried talking me and Paul out of attacking miss Harrison that night.
But as you know we didn’t listen.
But today instead of how he normaly treated me he was acting like a big brother.
As we were walking through my mom and Mac said they had to use the bathroom.
I had been holding my pee for a while but it wasn’t to bad.
I was actually scared to go to the bathroom now.
Well my mom and Mac left for the toilets and I kept walking around.
I came to a booth selling baked goods.
But what attracted me was the little blond girl holding a sign and getting laughed at by some other girls.
It was Paul.
He was wearing the same outfit as before other then now I see that as it was being blown around by the wind I think I could tell that his bottom was a little puffier then it should be.
He was crying as these girl’s laughed at him.
“Aw look at the little baby girl” one of the girl’s said as she lifted Paul’s dress hem.
“Isn’t she so cute”!! Another girl said.
“Hey get away from him’!! I yelled as I walked over to them.
“Oh my gosh you’re a boy”!! one of the girl’s exclaimed.
“No I’m not” Paul yelled trying to save himself some embarrassment.
that’s when I realized that I had yelled “him” instead of her.
“Get away from her”! I said.
The girls who looked to be about fifteen glared at me but I stood my ground.
“Come on girl’s this is getting boring” this blond said as she and her friends walked away.
“Are you ok bud”?
“What do you think”? she said wiping the tear’s out of her eyes.
“I just woke up this morning and my mom has only been mean to me and treating me like a baby and dressing me like this” he was crying really hard.
“I do have to ask, are you wearing a diaper”?
Paul blushed and nodded.
“Why is your mom doing this”? I asked.
“I don’t know but I hate it”! she said as tear’s started to fall.
“It’s ok” I said as I hugged her.
I really surprised myself by doing that, I mean I’ve never been this mushy and caring about someone else. But then again Paul was like a bro.. well a sister to me.
“Hey, what do you think your’ doing”? I heard Paul’s mom yell.
She got up from her chair behind the bake goods table and started walking toward us.
“I was just saying hi” I said as I started to back up.
“Well if I ever see you near my little girl again I’ll ring your jaw”!! She yelled as she grabbed me by both shoulder’s and shook me.
“Let go of my daughter You Senile bitch”! My mom had just come out of a porta potty and was charging Miss Edward’s with Mac chasing after her.
My mom was about twenty feet away from tearing Miss Edwards a new butt hole when two Cop’s came running out of no where.
“Hold off People, What’s going on here”?
“That bitch is assaulting my daughter and abusing her own” My mom yelled.
One of the cops looked at Paul and then at me and miss Edward.
“I got it all on camera” some guy yelled out.
A man in tan short’s and a white t-shirt came over with a camera.
“I’m john Whitfield with child services, some one called us earlier to day and reported what they said seemed like child abuse here at the fair so I was sent to video tape what was going on” he said as he showed the video to the cops.
He skipped through different parts showing a bunch of teasing by other kids and then he got to when I arrived and then it showed me being grabbed by miss Edwards.
The cop looked very pissed at miss Edwards.
“Well she’s being punished, that’s why she’s dressed like that” miss Edwards said.
“’Well unfortunately the state of Tennessee doesn’t see this kind of punishment as child abuse” Mister john said with a frown and miss Edward’s smirked toward my mom.
“But, it does consider the fact that she laid hand’s on another person’s child assault on a minor” he said with a smile.
“Of course if the child’s mother dropped the charges” he said looking toward my mom.
“My mom looked at me then at Paul and then at miss Edwards who was no longer grinning.
My mom looked at her and said.
“You told Miss Harrison that you wouldn’t let Paula go to her school opting to handle her on your own right”? my mom said.
“Um yes I did say that” Miss Edwards said.
“You allow her to go and let her stay with us tonight and I’ll drop the charges” my mom said.
She glared at me and then Paul before agreeing.
Paul run over and hugged me before sticking hi.. Well her tong out at her mom.
Mac walked over and asked if we were all right.
“I am now” Paul said as we started walking home.
When we got home it was getting dark out so mom took Paul to the bathroom to help her get cleaned up.
“Well that was fun” Mac said as he sat on our couch.
“Hey Mac, did you know this was going to happen to us”? I asked.
“It was in the paper’s if you guy’s would have read them you would have known”.
“To be honest I didn’t think it was possible but then she showed me some proof videos so yeah I knew”.
“But to actually see you guy’s like this is amazing” he said while scratching the back of his head.
“By the way, you seem to be taking this pretty well” he said.
“Well I got all my crying out of the way earlier this morning, And well there’s no since in dwelling on it”. I said while looking down at my new body.
“So I guess I’m stuck like this” I said as I plopped back in my seat.
At that moment I thought I heard Mac say lucky under his breath.
“What did you say”? I asked.
“Nothing, nothing at all” he said a little to quick.
I was about to ask when I heard the bathroom door open.
“Go on out no one’s going to laugh” I heard my mom say.
Paul stepped out of the room wearing a knee length Barbie nightgown with long sleeves.
“Um hey guy’s can I sit there” she said pointing to the spot between Mac and me.
“Sure go ahead” I said as I scooted over.
She sat down and looked at the floor and started sniffling then she went into an all out cry.
“Wa…..wh…why is th…this happening”? she sobbed into her hands.
“Um because you two beat up and robbed a guy” Paul said.
“He’s right, you know” I said.
“Maybe if we’d read those paper’s then this wouldn’t have happened” I said as I hugged her from the side.
I was surprised that I was acting like this, I mean normally I would be being a total jerk wad right now.
I guess it was because she was in the same boat I was in, and well I needed a friend just like she did, so I was being nice.
After about thirty minutes or so she finally calmed down and fell asleep with me holding her.
I looked at Paul and looked back to her.
He got the message and picked her up off the couch, then he took her to my room and laid her on my bed.
I got up and went to the bathroom. I was scared and I had to go really, really bad.
I had been holding it all day and no telling how long before.
I’m sure I had broken some type of record but I couldn’t hold it any longer.
I quickly sat down on the toilet while looking straight ahead.
After that I closed my eye’s and grabbed some toilet paper. I quickly wiped and flushed after pulling my under wear up and leaving the skirt on the floor.
I was about to leave when I looked in the garbage can and saw the diaper that Paul had been wearing.
I noticed that it was more then a little yellow.
I walked out of the bathroom and my mom ran over to me.
“What do you think your doing”? she asked as she quietly dragged me into my room.
“What, did I do something wrong”? I asked.
“You need some pants on, good gosh your showing your kitty” my mom said as I looked down and was greeted with the hello kitty face right on the front of the under wear.
I was blushing big time as she fished for something.
She handed me a pair of purple Scooby Doo pajama pants.
I put them on quickly.
We walked back out as Mac was about to leave.
“We’ll meet you at the bus station tomorrow ok” my mom said as he was leaving.
“Don’t worry I’ll keep the two of them in line” he said as he walked out.
“So he’ll be riding with us tomorrow”? I asked.
“Yep, he’s going to be keeping an eye on the two of you and calling me if their’s an emergency” my mom said.
My mom had always trusted Mac more then she trusted me. I didn’t blame her I mean Mac was the most mature of us even if he was easy to influence.
I went to my room after I said good night.
Todd was working on the tug boat and wouldn’t be home for a few day’s so he wouldn’t be there to see us off.
I slowly climbed into the bed and got comfortable
As I lay there I felt something poking me.
“Hey are awake” Paul asked.
“Yeah what”?
“How are you taking this” She asked.
“Well to be honest I really don’t know” I said.
“I mean this morning I thought my life was over and then I had the time of my life at the fair”.
“How about you”? I asked.
“I’m scared out of my mind” he said.
“Yeah but now that you think about it, maybe we are better off like this instead of spending fifty years in jail” I said as I was thinking about what my mom had told me earlier.
“Maybe your right but I still say we didn’t deserve this” Paul said.
“Man how could this day get any weirder”? I asked out loud.
“Don’t say that and go to sleep, before something else doe’s happen“.
We went quite for a moment before I asked.
“Hey did you pee in that diaper”?
“You try holding it all day not being allowed to go anywhere to relive yourself”! she sounded mad.
“I did hold it all day” I said.
“Was your mom giving you an eight oz. bottle of water every twenty minutes”?
“No”!
“Then there you go, now please go to sleep”.
I closed my eyes and drifted off wondering what the future held.
But I had to ask myself “Did we kinda deserve this”?
---------------------------------------------------------------
End of part one.
Ok folks this story kind of of just came to me, I hope you like. Kayla ;)
And again no talking about the spelling. i ment to get someone to help me with it but i just don't want people getting mad because i didnt choose them. believe me i've had a lot of offer's.
Hate thy neighbor
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
"So would you like to explain what happened"? Detective Woods asked as he sat across from me.
He offered me a cigarette but even though I had been through hell for the past two years I wasn't a smoker before and I wasn't one now.
"Look you need to tell me something, anything that can be used to help you" he said looking at me almost pleading.
"Where should I start"? I asked.
"The beginning I guess" he said lighting his cigarette.
Well there isn't much too it really, just a neighborhood feud that got way out of hand.
I wasn't a mean guy but I wasn't the nicest person either,I didn't look for trouble but trouble always seemed to look for me.
I lived in a two bedroom one bath 70s model trailer house, I kept the place looking clean never liked clutter or trash.
My trans am and my k-10 were paid for and I had a good job at the local lumberyard I also did shade tree mechanic work on the side along with some basic handy man stuff for cash.
Other then that I was a loaner and mostly kept to myself.
"No dating life"? Woods asked.
"Not really too many girls knocking down my door to be with a 5'4 shrimp like me" I laughed.
Everything was ok for a bit, most of the neighborhood was older folks who kept to themselves, every now and then I'd help them with the odd repair or mow their lawn that kind of stuff".
"Regular boy scout huh"?
"Not really just gave me something to do when I was board".
But then that jack ass moved across the street, ever met one of those people who just wants to start shit?
"Yes I've met a few" the Detective said.
Well this guy moved into the old house right across from me, I had been living where I was living for three years ever since I got out of the boys home.
"Boys home"?
"Yeah I was the product of a drug dealer and a prostitute heroin addict, spent most my life in foster care or children's homes, I was kind of a wild child who liked to fight and didnt take shit off no one, didnt take much to set me off when I was a kid so by the time I was eleven I ended up at shady pines boys ranch down in the delta.
But i got out when i turned eightteen found a good deal on an old fixer upper trailer and ever since I first bought the place I had flown the stars and bars from my porch, no particular reason, it was in the house and I thought it looked cool so I hung it up outside on the front porch.
So that sum bitch had to have seen it before he ever bought that damn house.
I was BBQ'n some ribs the day they moved in. Now I'm normally pretty easy to get along with respect me I'll do my best not to ruffle any feathers piss me off and I'll go out of my way to return the favor.
I'm a master at the whose the bigger asshole game.
But this fucker had the damn gall to come to my fence and tell me, "Excuse me sir but I'm afraid you need to please be more respectful of your neighbors and remove and or relocate that disgusting banner out of site of the viewing public or I will have to contact the city" he was very uppity about it and seemed like a white Earkle to me.
Now had he been a little nicer and asked like a normal person I might would have been a little more respectful in my explanation of my position on the matter at hand.
But he pissed me off.
"So what did you tell him"? The Detective was writing in his notes.
"I asked him polightly to go fuck himself".
He didn't like that but he kept his composer so I swigged some beer and flipped my ribs.
"Sir you may not know this but I have an African american wife and mix raced children, and I would really appreciate it if they didn't have to see that banner every day".
"Sounds like a personal problem to me" I said.
"Sir i am being nice......
"Look ya twinkle toed fuck boy I dont give two shits that you got a colored woman or gaggle of pickaninnies running around over yonder".
"I've been here for three years, I own this house I dont rent and I'll fly what ever the fuck I want to outside of it, now you may not like that but you should have thought about that before you moved in next door".
I could tell I had pissed him off, but again he was doing real good about keeping his cool.
"You do know I'm black right" Woods asked.
"And you do realize I ain't exactly been treated kindly by your people for the last two years right"? I asked as I pushed my size Bs up for emphasis.
"I understand, and I'm not here to judge" he said taking a sip of coffee.
"Look man it ain't nothing personal I was just trying to get a rise out of twinkle toes" I said sitting back in my seat. I can't stand smug assholes like that.
"Personally I didn't have any issues with the mans family, I was of the mindset leave me alone and we can get along.
But some people just don't want to accept the fact that not everyone thinks the same way they do.
"I know that's right" woods laughed.
I'll admit I didn't really trust black people back then still don't especially after all this, I said motioning to my body.
I grew up in a boys home in south Mississippi that was 90% black 8% everything else and out of two hundred kids 6-8 white boys.
We were the lowest on the totem pole So it was basically fight or be a doormat, I got to where i could hold my own and yeah my mouth had no problem getting them to throw the first punch.
I went through hell those years I lived there, but I didn't have any choice,I made up my mind at a young age to never let anyone push me around, and when someone fucked with me I always got them back.
"Sounds like you were a little bad ass" woods leaned back in his chair.
"Naw I was a little asshole only I had the guts and temper to back it up" I took a sip of my sweet tea I had asked for.
"I just wanted to be left alone man, do my thing but that son of.... I took a deep breath.
He huffed back across the street and his wife was in the front yard looking at me with her eyebrow raised and the most hateful smirk on her face.
I toasted her with my beer and went back to cooking.
Well about fifteen minutes later I had the city ordnance officer pulling into my driveway.
"So he called the city on you"?
"Yeah, she was a bitch in a half too".
"No if and or buts about it I was in violation of city ordnance "304-15 sub section C" that stipulated all flags or banners must have a permit to be displayed on a residence if it is visible from a public street".
I was pissed but I held my head in check and complied with the take down order much to that jack ass and his witch of a wife's amusement.
"That was what caused the lawsuit wasn't it "? Woods asked.
Yeah, I was able to find a pro bono attorney and she took the city to court for violating my first amendment rights.
Well the city realized It was gonna be a loosing battle if it was taken to the supreme court cause my lawyer was pretty good for someone who had only been bar certified for two months and basically convince them I wasn't worth the headache.
So I got to keep my flag up and the city paid my court fees and cost.
I still tried to pay my lawyer what I could.
"But didn't she do it for free" woods asked.
"Yeah her firm requires their lawyers take on at least one free case per year but she did me a solid so I felt I should pay her.
She refused but I tried.
"Probably would have conflicted with something" woods said.
"I guess but either way I won so I was happy".
"So how did the petersons take that"?
Yeah twinkle toes was pretty pissed off about that but there wasn't much he could do but stand in his yard and give me the icy stare.
"So what happened with Michael"?
Well It was a few weeks after my court win, I was working on my trans am one afternoon when I heard my front gate open.
I looked up to see the Petersons oldest boy, I think he was ten at the time walking up still wearing his school backpack.
"What you doing mister"?
"Tryin get this carburetor off, its jammed up" I said.
"What kind of car is this"? He asked.
"76 tran am".
"Is it fast"?
"Not one ats stock but thisun ain't stock no more and she'll be a hell raiser when I'm done with her".
"Hey hand me that socket wrench right there" I asked pointing at the wrench laying on the work table.
He handed it to me and watched as I positioned the new holly 4 barrel on the intake.
I noticed him looking at my flag and the other southern related symbols scattered around my shed.
"Do you hate us"? He asked.
"Naw, I think your dads an asshole but I dont hate y'all" I said tightening a bolt.
"Sooo.... why do you fly that flag"?
"Cause I like it, not much more to it then that and well it puts yer daddies panties in a twist so that's a bonus" I placed another bolt in a hole.
"My dad doesn't wear panties" he said.
"Are you sure"? I asked giving him a sideways look.
He thought about it for a second so I went back to working on the car.
"So you dont hate black people"? He asked.
"Just the ones that give me a reason too" I said trying to make sure the rubber seal was still in place.
I could tell he was just curious, he seemed alright but kids are like that.
"You like cars"? I asked him.
He nodded and from there on out the conversation stayed in the realm of classic American muscle.
For the next few weeks he would come over after school and chat while I worked on the car or cleaned up around the place.
I even payed him to mow my yard a couple times when I didn't have time.
I also met his little brother and sister.
Their folks never seemed to be around, Twinkle toes was always working and his women was always drunk on wine by lunch or off with her girlfriends doing who knows what.
"So you were nice to the kids"?
"Didnt have any reason to be mean, kids cant help it when their folks are asshats" I looked up towards the camera in the corner.
"So tell me about the day the petersons were arrested" woods asked me.
Michael and Jalen were watching me swap out the rear differential in the trans am, the kids liked learning about that kind of stuff and they weren't a hand full so I didn't mind showing them, anyway they had come over after school like they did most times.
Next thing I know I hear Mrs twinkle yelling and and cussing as she was fast walking towards us from across the street.
She didn't want her kids hanging around the as she put it, "Dirty white trash redneck"!
Twinkle toes was right behind her, they both came into my yard and didn't say a word.
That jack ass ran up and threw a punch at me, I was able to dodge it pretty easily even though he was bigger then me.
I never laid a hand on him he lost his balance and hit the deck smacking his head on a cinderblock knocking himself out, I laughed then felt a thunk.
I woke up with with a splitting headache just in time to see two police officers wrestling Karen to the ground.
They were driving by about the time they saw dipshit throw a punch and then saw that bitch hit me in the back of the head with one of my shovels i had leaning against the fence.
They were both arrested and I watched the kids till their aunt Shaniya could come and get them.
"Damn girl hit you with a shovel"?
"Yeah I had a knot for a good bit".
"So what about Shaniya"?
"She was ah'ight, lot younger then her sister but a hell of a lot friendlier".
"Told me her sister had always been a troublemaker, liked drama and was a bit of an attention whore".
"Said her and mark were a perfect match for each other".
"I know plenty of women like that who seem to feed off of drama" woods said lighting another cigarette.
"I could have pushed the assault charges, but I felt bad for the kids so I settled for a restraining order".
It was about a week after all was said and done I couldn't sleep one night so I got up and sat on my porch.
It was around eleven at night when I looked over and saw movement at the petersons house, looked like some one spray painting so I grabbed my phone and walked across the street.
I saw it was mark and this son of a bitch was spraying black swastikas on his garage door.
I hit record on my phone and the camera light lit his ass up like the fourth of july, caught his ass red handed with the spray paint can in his hand and a look of oh shit on his face.
"What ya doing good buddy"? I asked.
"Nothing you need to be concerned with" he stammered out.
"Well if you say so, I'm not gonna tell another man what he can and can't put on his own personal property, although I'm not a fan of nazis hey to each his own right"? I knew I had him.
I stopped recording him and basically told him I knew exactly what he had planned and he might want to rethink his plans.
"Sounds like you got him good" woods seemed impressed.
"Naw right place right time, this guy was the prick with the coexist bumper sticker above a #Resistance sticker and used his black wife and kids as some type of token trophy like it made him some type of virtuous white knight or something" I laughed at the irony of it all, guy was a fucking douchebag of the worse kind.
And to top it all off he was a professor at the local college, that's what's wrong with this generation, you got assholes like that teaching them.
"Basically the, "I got black friends" guy on steroids" Woods laughed.
"Yeah you ain't kidding brother" It felt good to laugh about all that now.
Things were ok for a few days but then I came home from work one day and found my flag had been replaced with a rainbow pride flag.
I knew who did it but I didn't have any proof so I just grabbed an extra I had folded in the shed and put it back up.
This was a war and I was determined to win.
"So is this what led up to the incident"?
"Yeah, that weekend I let a friend of mine from work Barrow my truck to go get a bass boat he had bought on craigslist".
"Only thing I can figure is Twinkle toes thought I had left".
"And that's when he came over with the bat"? Woods asked.
"Yeah, I was in the kitchen cooking some beef stew when I heard glass smashing".
I looked out and saw that ass hole had slashed my tires valve stems, and was busting out my windshield.
"I almost grabbed my pistol, but I didn't trust myself not to shoot him".
"I just didn't want the drama, so I ran out about the time he smashed one of my head lights out".
"What the fuck man"!! I yelled and caught him off guard , so he swung the bat at me and caught my left shoulder".
"And after that"? Woods looked at me closely.
"I dont know, all I remember was feeling the pain in my arm, seeing red and then nothing" I felt myself shiver at the memory.
"All i Remember was coming too with my fist burning and my arms sore with blood dripping from my knuckles".
"And Mr Peterson"?
"He was on the ground, with his face bashed into a pulp".
"I saw the pictures, you beat him so bad they had to remove the top of his skull and sew it into his stomach so his brain could swell".
"Not my proudest moment, honestly I scared myself I had never lost it like that".
"Well he attacked you" woods stood up and stretched out.
"You want something to eat"?
"I could deal with a burger or something" I said.
Woods popped out for a moment and left me in the room with my thoughts.
I just sat there in the silence till the door opened up again.
He came in with a Wendy's bag and a drink.
"Gosh I ain't had one of these in two years" I said with my mouth watering.
"Man I dont get how your holding it together so well, if it had been me I don't.... never mind" woods said sitting down in his seat.
"Its alright man, I'm pretty use to it by now and I turned out cute so I guess I cant
Complain too much" I said before biting into my burger.
"So what happened next"? He asked.
"I remember hearing someone crying, I looked over and saw that Michael and Jalen were standing there crying and their mother was begging me to stop even though I had already stopped".
Then I heard the sirens, and saw the police cars coming down the street.
I just kneeled and placed my bloody hands behind my head, It wasn't long after I felt handcuffs being applied and I was being placed in the back of a car.
"I remember that trial" woods said before biting into his own burger.
"Yeah, that bitch Karen went and told the news I had beaten her husband cause I didnt like that he had married a black woman, said I was in the Klan and did stuff like throw rocks at her kids and do nazi salutes outside their house".
"I remember watching all that too, I'll admit I was pretty pissed at you till I saw the videos" wood said looking at me with a "my bad" expression.
"Yeah I'm glad I bought those arlo cameras after my flag had been stolen, had it not been for that and the video I had on my phone of him spray painting his house that jury would have hung my ass out to dry" I personally wish they would have sometimes maybe then.....
The prosecution tried to get me on excessive use of force but in the end I was able to convince the jury I did black out and didn't remember anything of the fight.
I may have gotten to walk out of that courthouse but I walked into a hellstorm.
BLM and the Black Panthers were protesting, the media was painting me as a white supremacist and a KKK member, people were offering money for my death.
The media loves a white devil and I guess I might as well have been satan himself as far as they were all concerned.
I got home and my house had been broken into, my tools were gone, my TV had been smashed computer gone windows broken dog shit ( I think) and piss had been smeared and dumped everywhere, my car had been pretty much totaled even had a pick ax through the hood and logged into the engine.
The only reason I even still had my truck was because my buddy had kept it at his house along with my guns and ammo which I had asked him to get and hold onto.
I honestly didn't know what I had done to deserve all this, I mean my whole life I grew up with nothing, I worked my ass off to have a few nice things I could call my own only to loose it all over this bullshit.
I had decided to just take what little I had left and disappear somewhere.
I walked down the street to the waffle house, a place I usually frequented only to be asked to leave by my buddy sam.
"Look man your bad press right now and you know how these people are, I know your an ok guy but the twitter mafia will put us out of business if I serve you right now" he had told me.
So I headed towards my friend Paul's place to get my truck, all I remember is feeling a sharp pain in my back, like I had been stung by a big ass bee.
Next thing I knew I woke up hog tied in a make shift court room, the Democratic socialist society of justice, empowerment and social progress or the punishment bureau as they liked to call themselves.
They viewed my court verdict as a grave injustice, and figured they knew better then the jury.
They harped on some bullshit about my white privilege and how the system was only fair to straight white men, what ever the fuck that ment and then they decided to punish me for my "crime of racist wrong think" they sentanced me to be force fed female hormones and then said I would spend the rest of my life as a sex worker serving in a majority non white community.
"Damn, that's fucked up" woods looked like he was in pain for a second imagining the hell I must of endured.
"Funny thing is none of it made sense, I guess it was just a bunch of man hating harpies who had some fantasy about forcing an evil white man into being a woman I dont know".
"I was defiant at first, I could take the beatings, the physical pain, the rape and just laugh and mock them, I wasn't the type to bow down and personally I hoped they would just kill me.
But it was the hunger, starvation and sleep deprivation have a way of garnering reluctant compliance.
But what really did me in, was the cold.
"What do you mean"?
"I was once locked naked in a deep freezer for an hour".
"When I was jerked out it felt like I was constantly being electrocuted, my body couldn't stop shivering and I felt like my bones were on fire.
It was the worst pain. I've ever experienced, your body feels like its burning, every nerve ending is fried and you just want to die.
I was broken, after a year of "training" I was put to work at a whore house with other guys in a similar situation, victims of this vigilante court.
I was used and abused, I lost count of the times I had been fucked or been the subject of some fucked up fetish game.
I was force fed hormones and now I'm what you see here.
"So what happened last night"? Woods asked looking like he was just as sick as I was starting to feel.
"I don't know" I said putting my head in my hands.
"I really dont know".
"What do you remember" woods asked.
"All I remember is being tied to a fuck bench at the clubhouse, it wasn't my first time and I didn't think anything about it, just hoping for the night to be over as quickly as possible so I could go back to sleep and pretend I wasn't in hell.
But then I saw him, the bastard who had started all this shit.
"Mark Peterson"? Woods stated.
"Yes and his wife Karen".
These fuckers had been invited to see what had become of the "Monster" who had ruined their lives.
I Remember them laughing, and I remember him fucking me while I screamed and cried, I was.....i had... i had put up with so much pain and humiliation over the last two years, but to have this smug son of a whore, fu... doi..doing what he....
I remember crying and screaming, I remember pulling so hard on the leg of the wooden bench i heard a snap and then....I blacked out.
"You dont remember anything"?
"All I Remember is waking up naked in a ditch covered in blood and looking at the police officer who had woke me up".
"Detective, what did I do"?
Woods stood up and gathered his notes.
"I need to step out for a moment" he said.
Detective Woods walked out of the interrogation room and was met by an older woman wearing a pantsuit and holding a briefcase.
"Holy fuck" was all she said.
She had watched the entire interview over the camera in the adjacent room.
"Well his story matches most of the evidence we could find after investigating the owners and patrons we found at club samurai".
"Your the district attorney what do we do"?
"I'm glad you called me Kevin, I honestly dont know what to do, I mean he basically butchered eighty seven people".
"You should see the club security footage, it was like something out of kill bill" woods said looking through the two way mirror at what looked like young girl in the interview room.
"How did he do it"?
"He was able to break out of that contraption they had him strapped to and they had this long ass samurai sword on display and well you can guess what happened after that" keven shuttered remembering the blood bath he had seen earlier that morning.
"We're still trying to find the few people who escaped the club but so far none have come forward yet, this is going to be international news for sure" she said as she looked at the girl in the room.
Keven looks out towards the reader......
"So what should we do with him"?
Hate thy neighbor chapter 2
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
The beeps of the heart monitor were the only sound I could hear as I lay in my hospital bed.
I was lucky to be alive especially after what happened, compared to most of the others I had gotten off lightly.
I heard the door open and I looked to see a tall black man, I could tell he was a police officer by the badge and gun belt he was wearing.
He walked over and sat in a chair next to the bed.
"I'm detective Adrian Woods with the Hill City police department I was wondering if I could talk to you"? He asked me.
"Yes I guess" I felt a sharp pain as i slowly raised the bed to a sitting position but it had been coming and going.
"So can you tell me about the events of last night"? He asked.
I didnt really want to think about it, "Well I had been at my house the other day when a man in a snazzy suit knocked on my door".
"He said that me and my wife were Invited to be the guest of honor at the annual gathering of the owl".
"I honestly had no idea what that was but he explained it was an annual event held by his club and he wished to allow us to enjoy the nights festivities"
"He explained that the head of his organization had heard about my issues a few years ago and said he had a surprise for me that should make up for the pain I had suffered".
"I tried to explain I had other plans and had for the most part put all that stuff behind me. but he started talking about the many benefits and perks of being a club member which my wife latched on to and thought would be more interesting then spending another boring game night with my work colleagues".
The man conveniently left out the crazy sex cult stuff though.
"Really, so you decided to go"?
"Well he made it sound like a fun evening, so I figured why not".
"I was told the event was being held at Club Samurai which I had heard was a high end Japanese inspired restaurant and dance club".
"We were picked up by a limo and everything was going good.we were being treated by the main host a guy named Solomon like we were royalty".
"He was describing how he was the owner of the club and we had been discussing the antique Japanese art and collectables he had acquired over the years".
"This Solomon guy, how would you describe him"? Woods asked.
"He was a character,very eccentric, I have never met anyone like him".
"Ahh Mr. Peterson how do you do this fine evening"? He asked as we were lead to his large table.
"What do you think of our beautiful abode darling" he had a flamboyant air about him and personally I felt a sinister aura lurking beneath the surface.
Honestly he gave me the creeps, i thought.
"I'm fine, and this is a lovely place you have here I really like the Koi pond and fountain" I said.
We talked about art and travel, he was extremely proud of his antique sword collection on display throughout the club.
Most were well out of reach high on the wall, all except one which was a long two handed Samurai sword that he claimed was well over 300 years old that was in a glass case in the middle of the club alongside a full suite of black and gold Samurai armor in it's own separate case.
"Yes this is the pride of my collection, three hundred and fifty years old and as sharp as a razor" he explained it had been carried by some famous Japanese general and had the blood of countless enemies on it.
I can tell the officer is paying close attention to my body language.
"So what happened next"?
"Me and Michelle had just finished eating when Solomon announced the main events were starting".
I never would have gone had I known what was going to happen.
"Tell me about your history with jake" woods changed the subject.
"I really don't know what to say, I was a piece of shit back then".
"All that trouble just cause i wanted something to brag about".
"What do you mean"? Woods asked.
"That whole mess, all of it was my fault" I fell sick just thinking about it.
"I mean I bought that house because I wanted to "Be a positive influence" on the community".
"When I saw that flag on his porch I knew I had found the perfect place, I was writing a book and needed to have some real confrontation to talk about, I needed an antagonist someone to use as an outlet for my own hatred".
"Of course I didn't know that at the time, all I saw was a community that needed a progressive outlook, someone to help bring them out of the past".
"So you've done some soul searching" woods asked but keeping the fact that he thought this man was full of shit in the back of his mind. No one goes through that radical of a change in just a little over two years.
"No I, just got some sense knocked into me" I said as I ran my finger along the noticeable scar that went all the way around my head.
"That was one hell of a beating" woods said.
"Yeah, I was in a coma for weeks, I didn't even know about the trial or the fact that he had disappeared till about a month after I woke up.
"I was pretty shocked that my brother in law had held protest over me, I'm sure my wife had something to do with that" I looked out the window of the room.
"Yeah BLM dosen't usually care about people like you"woods said.
"Not just that he hates me, the guy has never liked me".
"Those giys almost burned down the court house after the verdict" woods said popping a pice of big chew in his mouth.
"Well Omar helped start the local chapter and has a lot of friends, most of them are crazy though ".
"I was in the hospital for almost seven months and I still have problems remembering basic things every now and then along with periodic migraines But what really hit me hard was when we returned home and my neighbors hated me".
"Didn't matter if they were black or white the running consensus was that Jake was a good man and I was a pice of shit for causing all the trouble".
"So all the hard work I had put in trying to get people to hear my thoughts out and work towards improvement was for nothing, they even shut down the community garden I had helped start".
"Everyone in our neighborhood just accepts that we exist,I know a lot of them wish Jake had killed me that day".
"You still work at the college"? Woods asked.
"Yes but I teach math now, I honestly have lost faith in sociology".
"Its to damn political now,no longer a tool for learning about others but a weapon being used to... well sorry I need to stop beforei go off on a rant" woods looked at me skeptically and then scribbled on his note pad.
"So tell me about last night" woods said.
"We had just finished eating, then they dimmed the lights and a spot light along with smaller lights came down from the ceiling".
"They brought out a wooden table bench with latches at the legs, I knew what it was cause I had seen one in a porno before " I felt myself flush a little even though im pretty sure Woods is no stranger to these things its still strange to admit it out loud.
"Then what happened "?
"They brought out this girl, beautiful porcelain white skin, long dark hair beautiful body dressed as a geisha girl she looked like a living doll".
"Beautiful isn't she"? Solomon asked?
"Oh yes she is, is she a dancer"? My wife asked.
"She's a performer " He chuckled "But for tonight she is a gift for our guest of honor" he said.
It took a second to remember we were the guest of honor. "What do you mean a gift"? I asked.
"You do remember that wretched little man who messed up your pretty face" Solomon ran his finger over the noticeable scars on my face from my beating before flamboyantly gesturing towards the girl.
It took me a second but then it clicked, it was Jake.
"So you must have been happy, I mean you did penetrate him" woods said trying to refrainfrom useing a more crude example.
"I didn't I swear" I sat up immediately regretting it as a sharp pain tore through my chest causing me to inhale and fall back to the mattress.
"Whoa hey take it easy" woods said.
"I...I di...I didn't penetrate, yes I got behind him with my pants down but never stuck my dick in him".
"So why did you get behind him in the first place"? Woods sat back down.
"It was Solomon" Man it hurts.
"He told us who he was, told me I would be allowed to fuck him in any way I pleased" .
"But I refused, I told him no I couldn't do that".
"But Jake said you were laughing and that you did penetrate" woods said.
"No...no....I mean yes we were laughing and cutting up but that was before we knew what was going on they were still bringing him to that bench".
" Solomon said I had no choice but to accept his gift or he was going to replace jake with me on the bench and have my wife watch every man in the place take me from behind".
"Man thats fucked up" woods said with an obvious look of shocked disgust on his face.
"I walked behind hi., he had seen me and by this point was screaming and pulling against the restraints".
"I didn't know what to do, I pulled down my pants and I was going to go through with it to save my own ass when I saw the restraints".
"No chains or rope just one clip on each cuff one quick move I could easily release him".
"Are you saying you relased him"? Woods asked.
"Yes".
"Well I'll have to look at the video again, Jake said he broke the table" woods wrote on his pad.
"No thats impossible, the clamps were just two handles that you pop out to the side nothing else and that bench was sturdy".
"Well anyway what happened "?
"Like I said he was pulling hard and once I released his right hand his elbow hit me in the the temple".
"I remember coming too and hearing screaming, I looked around just in time to see Solomon's head go flying across the room".
"Somehow after I released him he had broken the display case with the old sword in it and went on a rampage" I shiver at the memory of pushing myself up and slipping on all the blood.
"I tried to sneak out but I heard my name called"
"Oh maaark" she sang out, I heard her tacky steps as she walked barefoot across the blood covered dance floor
"I turned around and saw this gi...man whatever covered in blood with the most evil looking smile, im talking something even steven king couldn't dream up".
"I backed towards the fake plaster wall behind me".
"She slowly walked towards me so I closed my eyes, I could feel pee running down my legs" I shudder at the image, her eyes they seemed to glow in the light of the club they seemed almost blood red.
"I felt a slight pressure on my chest near my heart".
"And thats when you were nailed to the wall"? Woods asked.
"Yeah one quick motion that sword went through my chest out my back and through the stucco all the way to the hilt".
"I'm surprised you're not dead" woods stated putting a piece of gum in his mouth.
"The surgeon who removed the sword from me said it missed my heart by a fraction of an inch".
"Hurts like hell but for the most part its like a straight through bullet wound mainly just tissue damage and a scraped rib".
"Hey detective, is my wife ok"?
"She's fine back at the station, shes pretty hysterical right now so they're taking her to a psych ward for observation" woods said putting my mind at ease.
"Look im gonna let you rest but ill likely be back" woods said as he stood up.
Detective Woods walked out of Mark Peterson's room and down the hall.
His phone rang, "Woods" he said.
"Hey woods its Tony there is a young girl in your office, says she has info on this night club incident.
"Ill be there in a bit" woods said hanging up.
"Man this is a nightmare" he thought rubbing his temples.
I don't deserve this.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
"I don't deserve this....do I"
It's hot outside, but the air inside the tiny room is nice and cool.
I can hear the people outside, the noise, the laughing.
I don't deserve this.
I killed her, It was an accident I didn't mean to but it doesn't matter I ended her life.
It was five years earlier, I was twenty one and vacationing in Florida. She was beautiful. Tall, blonde, slim with an amazing smile.
Her name was Lauren, she was a bar tender at the hotel I was staying at and we hit it off well and after a few outings it happened. I was drunk, she was drunk and we got it on right there under the board walk.
But that's when I found out that Lauren wasn't a girl, not a true one anyway. I was angry and enraged so I punched her. A single punch was all it took. She fell to the ground limp.
I didn't know I had hurt her that bad, I stormed off cussing and ranting while a few people who had also been at the small party ran to check on her.
I was arrested, charged and sentenced but thanks to my old man being the high priced lawyer he is I only got two years in prison and five years probation for accidental manslaughter. But I deserve more, I even asked for more but my dad being the slick talking lawyer he is got me committed so my pleas went unheard by the court.
I killed a person and got off easy, it wasn't right. I spent my time in prison thinking of some way to make it up, some way to atone for what I had done, Kill myself? No I couldn't bring myself to do it.
I thought and thought and then It clicked.
I knew what I had to do. I got out and almost immediately started my plan.
I hated what I was, I hated what I had done and I hated how most people I knew treated it like water under the bridge.
I expected to live a life of misery, to just exist till I died. But I never expected.... I never intended...
The music started, "I shouldn't be here" I thought as the doors opened.
The room filled with family, new friends and some old who had stuck by me. Mom looking so happy, dad not so happy but here anyway.
Aunts, uncles and cousins on both sides.
And there they were, James and Melanie Lawson. Laurens parents right there in the front row.
"Why are they smiling?, why.... Why don't they hate me".
I stood in my place, I smiled when he smiled. I don't deserve this" I thought as the man said the words and asked the questions.
"Why am I......"
"You may kiss the bride" The preacher said.
"....Happy?" I thought as my husband kissed me.
If only someone cared.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
I could hear the music, i could hear the laughter of those outside.
Why, why did it have to come to this?
I walk up to the side door, the hall is dark and cold as I steady myself.
I walk in when I hear the music stop for a moment, the gym doors slamming open and echoing throughout the entire gym.
Everyons eyes on me, I could see the look on their faces, the shock, fear and dread.
I raised my sawn off shotgun, and pulled the trigger.
------------------------
I was a good person, I tried to be nice, I tried to be helpful, I followed the rules , I did my homework and tried to be a good student but it dosen't matter.
The other kids hate me,those in charge don't care, "tell someone" they say but when I did I would just be told to "suck it up" or "Quit bothering me im on my coffee break", then I would be found by the others and taught a lesson of why its not ok to be a snitch.
And if you fight back, even though I was justified and I won I was still in trouble."zero tolerance" at it's finest fightingback cost me a weekend in juvenile hall and six months of anger management classes cause "Fighting for any reason is wrong and words are always stronger then fist" that good ol California pacifism doing gods work there i guess,its all bullshit
and the schools know it but they just want to avoid the lawsuit. No matter how good you try to be if you make the staff have to actually do something you will still be labeled a nuisance or a bother ,you can't win in a bureaucratic system that looks at you as just a number, a system that expects you to sit down,shut up and obey.
A system that stifles creativity and individualism by use of Rx drugs and robs you of your ability to stand on your own and defend yourself, it makes you just another docile cog in the system.
I am a good person, I'm not evil, I don't want to hurt anyone. But no matter where I go or who I try to ask for help,those who could don't have the time and those with tenure could care less cause to them you won't be their problem in a few months and those who do care can't help without risking the ire of those with tenure "Trying to show up those of us who have earned the right to take it easy" is the running joke when fresh teachers are overly eager to "Make a difference".
I tried to get help, but in a system where help means actually doing something that doesn't involve just tossing a pill at it or if it risk the amount of annual government funding or cast the faculty, staff and elected leadership in a bad light then its fruitless.
To all the families of these people I'm sorry, but you should know that if they die tonight, they deserve it.
Im sorry mom, I love you.
------------------------------------------
Detective Hallandale looked at the kids final Facebook post,"Poor kid" he thought.
Looking at the photos from the scene one last time.Bradly Callahan, sixteen years old.
Kid had walked into the school gym during a large dance armed to the teeth, took out a stolen shotgun and blew his own head off right there in front of over two hundred people.
The detective placed the file into his old cabinet, this could have gone a lot worse.
Bradley had enough ammunition on him as well as another stolen illegal rifle, banned high capacity magazines and a handgun.
No one knows how he got them as they had been reported stolen years ago from other states.
Some of us believe he had bought them from some of the local gangs that traffic in illegal firearms.
No one knows why he didn't start shooting last night, cold feet, couldn't bring himself to do it? I guess we will never know.
Its just a blessing he didn't, over a hundred people trapped in one room with only two exits one of which was blocked by a gun man and no way to defend themselves. Thankfully depending on how you look at it the only real tragedy here is other then a few soon to be forgotten news stories and some self absorbed celebrity social media post on why "Guns are the problem" nothing will ever be done and this incident will be forgotten by most in a few weeks, or till the next time when the media will get something they can really use for their virtuous moral grandstanding when someone else in the same position as Bradley dosen't get cold feet.
Its sad the real problems, the ones that require hard questions and take hard answers are overlooked for the easy scape goats.
"This world we live in just keeps getting worse and worse" Hallandale thought as he looked at the pictures of his own three kids on his desk.
"Well on to the next case".
Jamies journey parts 1-6
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Part 1
I was so happy to be done unpacking after the move from my old home in Georgia, mom had divorced dad and left taking me with her.
My dad could be a jerk some times and my mom knew it, but I still loved him and thought he was the greatest dad ever.
Mom on the other hand hated him, she had given him a lot of chances but the last straw was when she came home one day and caught him with her ex best friend.
Well it has been six months since the divorce and it is my fifth day at my new school being 10 and the new kid, its sometimes hard to fit in.
But I had already made a friend, Ryan was your average cool kid, he had long hair baggie jeans and knew how to rock the metallica t-shirts. me and him hit it off when we met after I tripped some dork as he was walking by.
Ryan busted out laughing, and we started hanging out.
I had just got to school and found Ryan,” yo James what’s up” nothing much Ryan.
We had just started talking when Ryan said “hey look”
I turned to see a rather small kid walking toward us holding his books to his chest like a girl, as he walked by Ryan grabbed him and pushed him against the lockers his books hit the floor.
“hey sissy what’s up” Ryan said.
“Ryan leave me alone or I’m telling.”
“ hey I’m just picking man”
“Hey you got ballet this afternoon right”.
“yeah why”.
I bust out laughing and called him a sissy.
Then the bell rang.
“ see ya after school gay wad” Ryan said.
Not wanting to be out done by my friend I called him what my dad use to call boys who take ballet.
“yeah see ya fag”.
“WHAT did you say young man”
I jumped and turned to see the principal standing right behind me with fire in her eyes.
“ What is going on here” she demanded.
Then I went stone white when the boy said.
“momma him and Ryan where picking on me because I take ballet, they called me a sissy and a fag what ever that means”.
I looked around and Ryan was no were to be seen.
“To my office NOW!!! Young man”.
I made my way to the office knowing I was screwed, I just called the principals son a fag for goodness sake.
The funny thing is I had no idea what it meant it was just something I heard my dad say from time to time.
The wait seemed like hours but it was only about half an hour before she came in, and to my horror my mom came in right behind her.
The principal told me to sit outside while she had a talk with my mom.
I sat outside the office for about 15 minutes before my mom came out smiling I only caught the last of what they said.
“ Ok I will have him back after lunch” my mom said.
“And don’t forget you’ll need to pick him up at 7:00 when the class lets out”
“ok I will” my mom said as she took my hand and we walked out the door and to the car.
“You are in big trouble James” she said as we got in the car”
My mom was a very successful woman of 33 and had a decent chain of about 23 small fast food restaurants, my dad got the other 20 in the divorce.
So we aren’t poor by any stretch.
As we drove I figured I was going to get the standard belt across the backside when we got home, but to my surprise we passed the street that led to our house and kept driving.
“ mom where are we going”
“ where going to get a few things for your new evening classes tonight and Friday”.
“What class”
“You will see”
“Am I off for the day” I asked
“No your going back to school at lunch”.
After a few more minutes we arrived at a group of stores and my mom told me to wait while she went inside.
After a few more minutes my mom came out with some large brown shopping bags, she opened the trunk with her key chain remote and put the bags in it.
She climbed in the car and a few minutes later we were at the house.
To the living room now young man” my mom snapped at me.
I knew better to argue so I did as I was told.
My mom came in with the bags and sat them down on the floor.
“Strip now”
“What”
“clothes off, now”
I slowly started undressing, I got to my under wear and stopped.
“those too” she said.
“what”
“underwear off NOW!!”
I slowly pulled them down and stepped out.
Put these on” she said while handing me a pair of what looked like tighty whities.
I looked at them and to my horror I realized they were girls panties.
“MOM I CANT WEAR THESE”
“Yes you can and you will”. I threw them at her and yelled NO!!!!.
Big mistake, before I knew it I was over her knee and was receiving the worst whipping of my life.
After she stopped she reached down and held the panties out for me to step into, so while crying my eyes out I did and she pulled them up.
They actually felt kind of nice on my red hot hind end, but I didn’t say that.
Next she had me sit down on the couch and put my feet out, so I did.
She reached in one of the bags and pulled out some white panty hose, she grabbed my feet and put the sock like stuff on my feet and told me to stand.
“mom please don’t put panty hose on me I’m sorry”.
“There not panty hose they are tights”. she said as she pulled them up around my waste.
I was sobbing like crazy when she reached in the bag and pulled out something, it was pink and had swirls of glittery flowers across the chest.
My heart sunk when I saw it was a leotard.
“ mom why are you doing this to me”
“You need these for your ballet class this after noon”.
“BALLET I cant do no stupid ballet people will call me a sissy”.
“ well you should have thought about that before you made fun of Billy”.
“Mom”
“What”
“Your not really going to send me to school like this are you”.
“Yes”
“But mom”
“No buts jame’s, now step in”.
I slowly stepped into the leotard and mom pulled it up and made me put my arms through the arm holes.
She reached into the bag and pulled out a pair of denim jeans, I held them up and looked at the back pockets, the stitching was in the shape of hearts.
“Mom these are girls jeans”.
“Yeah so what put them on now”.
“But mom you can’t do this”
She grabbed her belt and I quickly started to put on the snug fitting jeans.
She then handed me a white shirt, I put it on it was snug fitting and I noticed the sleeves were some what puffy so I could tell it was a girls shirt,.
She grabbed some more things out of the
Bag and a hair brush. She started brushing my hair, it was some what long falling just past my ear lobes. Hey what can I say I liked the skater look.
She started putting some butterfly barrettes in my hair, I was crying my eyes out when she walked me over to a mirror in the hallway.
I was stunned, I looked like a little girl of about 7 or 8 years old, I started begging my mom not to make me go to school looking like this.
But she made me put on my new white tennis shoes and she just dragged me out to the car and took me back to school.
She told me to go straight to the principals office.
Then she left me to my fate, I slowly walked to the office with my head down, the feeling of the clothes constantly on my mind, they felt somewhat nice but I put that to the back of my mind.
Hoping no one saw me. It was before class let out so I made it to the office without to much trouble.
I was told by the lady at the desk to wait in the principals office, so I went in and sat down.
It was about ten minutes later before she returned, she looked at me and smiled.
“Who’s the sissy now”.
I was silent.
“Answer me”
“I..I…. I am”.
“Yes you are”
I started to cry again, then she said.
“James don’t cry I’m sure you’ll like ballet once you give it a try”.
I was told to meet her after the last bell, then she would take me to my class.” I better not have to come and get you“ she said.
I slowly started walking to the lunch room because lunch had just started.
I walked in and keeping my head down and made my way trough the lunch line.
“ Excuse me, excuse me child”. I looked up to see the bright cheer filled smile of the large black lunch lady whose name tag said Linda.
“ what you want on your plate baby girl” she said pointing at the buffet in front of me.
I smiled, she thought I was a girl and the large kid with the mean look on his face standing behind me made me not want to correct her.
I got my food and made my way to an empty table.
Did I really look like a girl, the lunch lady sure thought I was one, maybe if I keep silent about my self I can make it through the day without getting the crap beaten out of me.
Then I could convince mom to let me off the hook.
I made it through the day with only a few stares, but there were these two guys looking at me at recess, I wonder what they were whispering about.
After the last bell I made my way to the principals office, when I walked in my eyes almost popped out of my head.
There was this cute girl in a pink hello kitty t-shirt and a pleated denim skirt, she was also wearing tights and brown Indian boots that came to her knees. And her longish brown hair was pulled into a cute pony tail.
I got closer and then she turned around, What the he** RYAN.
“Ryan is that you”.
He looked at me and asked me the same thing.
I couldn’t believe it, our moms had agreed to go along with this.
We talked about how embarrassing this all was, I really couldn’t get over the fact that Ryan made such a pretty girl, and seeing him like he was made me thankful on how I was dressed cause it could have been a lot worse.
After a few minutes the principal, “Miss Baker “came out, she smiled and said to follow her, so we did.
She took us out the front door and across the parking lot, then we went down the side walk a little ways.
The whole time we were walking I was aware of what I was wearing and the fact I had to go really bad, I didn’t go to the bathroom all day because if people would have saw me go in and they would have known I was a boy.
We came to a stop in front of this small store and walked in, the main room had large mirrors along the walls with bars that were in the middle.
And there were three back rooms for the more advanced students.
There were a few girls starting to arrive at this point, and this very pretty woman who didn’t look a day over twenty came over to us.
“My aren’t you girls adorable”.
“do you have a bathroom” I asked.
“Yes right over there” she said as she pointed.
I almost didn’t make it as let go of every thing when I sat on the toilet and made the place smell really bad.
I was so relived as I walked back to Miss Baker, Ryan and the woman whose name I found out was Stephaney .
Miss Baker told me my mom would be here at about seven to pick me up, great three hours at this place I thought.
The first night the beginning class, meaning me and Ryan. Did nothing but running and stretching. Miss Stephaney can really work you.
As I was getting my jeans and shirt back on Ryan was putting his skirt and boots on, I didn’t say anything but I think he was enjoying himself.
As I got my shoes back on I was surprised to see Miss Baker come in. “How was your class sweetie?” Why did she say that to Ryan.
“Mom!! I told you don’t call me that”.
“She’s your mom too” I asked.
“Yeah”
“So that Billy kid is your brother”.
“Yep”
While miss Baker and Miss Stephaney talked. I learned a lot about my friend Ryan.
Billy came over a few minutes later from the advanced classroom in the back.
“Hey girls how did you like ballet, was it every thing you dreamed it would be”?
I wanted to punch him but I was already far enough up a certain smelly creek without a paddle, so I didn’t.
Miss Baker, Ryan and Billy went home and I was sent to an office to wait for my mom.
I was in there for a few minutes before this girl came in. she was wearing a white t-shirt and sweat pants she was cute.
She looked at me and smiled,” hey why are you in my moms office”.
“I’m waiting for my mom”.
“Oh ok” “Hey aren’t you in my class at school”.
I knew I had seen her somewhere before.
“Yeah”
“My names Jasmine, what’s yours?”
“James” I said without thinking.
“That’s a weird name for a girl” she said.
“Well I.. ah.. I’m a boy”.
“Oh , well you don’t look like one.
“Thanks I guess” her saying that actually hurt a little.
She walked over to a small refrigerator and got out two bottles of Gatorade then she came over and sat by me and handed me one of the drinks.
“Thanks”
“your welcome”.
“So why are you dressed like that if you’re a boy” she asked.
“I made fun of a kid and the principal and my mom made me dress like this, I guess it was to embarrass me”.
“Who did you make fun of”.
I looked at the floor and said” Billy”
I heard giggling and looked up to see her smiling.
“What’s so funny”
“Nothing I just hope you handed it to him real good”.
“Why isn’t he your friend”.
“Heck no that jerk is always trying to pinch my butt and grabbing at places he shouldn’t, I’ve already had to accidentally drop him a few times in the past but that brat still won’t give it up”.
We ended up talking the rest of the afternoon until my mom came and got me.
When we were driving home my mom asked me how my class was, I told her it was fine and that I kind of liked it.
She slowed the car down and pulled over, she reached over to me an put her hand on my fore head.
“Well your not running a fever but are you feeling ok you didn’t fall at class did you”.
I started giggling something I never did. ”No I didn’t fall and I feel fine”, “I met a girl today”.
“Really I guess that explains it” she said as she started driving home.
When we got home I did my homework without being asked, again something I never did.
And after I was done I watched TV till it was time for bed.
I laid in my bed and thought to myself maybe this wont be to bad.
----------------------------------------------------
Part 2
I woke up and walked to the bathroom I looked at myself and realized I was still wearing the tights and underwear, I took off the tights then looked at myself.
I got another pair of the new underwear and then I put them on, I wasn’t going to tell anyone but they actually felt nice.
I grabbed the same pair of jeans out of the floor in my room and a shirt like I wore the day before from the pack in the bag only this one was yellow.
I put on my new ankle socks and white shoes.
I do my hair like mom did the day before and then head down stairs.
I didn’t like how I looked but if I go to school looking like a boy then I could get beaten up, people at school don’t know if I am a boy or a girl.
And most of my class mates are a lot bigger then me, so I’ve made up my mind that it’s better to keep them wondering for a while until they don‘t notice me anymore.
Then I can slowly go back to being a boy, that makes since doesn’t it?
“Hey sweetie” my mom says as I walk in.
“Why are you still dressed like that“? You know that yesterday was only a one time thing right”.
“I thought it was for a long time”?
“No it was to let you see how it feels to be worried about people making fun of you”.
“Well because of that people think I am a girl now”.
“Oh that is a problem isn’t it”?
“I guess it’s best to keep dressing like this until people’s suspicions die down”.
“Well I have always wanted a little girl to dress up and go shopping with, I can get you all kinds of dresses and skirts an..”
“Mom I ain’t going to take it that far, I just want to keep people wondering what I am for a while so they won’t try to beat me up”.
“Well are you sure about this, because if you do this I’ll have to but you some new jeans and shirts and some might be pink”.
I gulped, “Mom if some of the boys that were looking at me yesterday find out I am not a girl then I will get pounded into the ground every day till I graduate”.
“Well it doesn’t make much since to me but if that’s what you want then I’ll go along with it” she says as she gives me a hug.
“Besides I think you look real cute as a girl”.
“MOM!!”
“Just grab your back pack and meet me by the door“, my mom said while giggling.
When my mom dropped me off at school I said goodbye and my mom drove away.
I took a deep breath and walked in, I made my way to my locker, when I got there I opened it and started putting my backpack in it.
Then I felt someone tap me on my shoulder, I turned and saw a smiling Jasmine waving at me.
“Hey you what’s up”? she said.
“Just getting my stuff”, “What about you”?
“Same thing” she said pointing at the locker beside the one next to mine.
“So I guess were locker neighbors huh”?
“Yep”.
As we talked someone else came up behind me, I turned to look and I see Ryan standing there in a white Metallica t-shirt a black denim vest and a pleated black skirt and combat boots with his hair in a cute ponytail.
“Your mom make you dress up again too James”?
“Yeah I blurted not wanting my friend to think I like dressing like this. Well I don’t but I have too right?
“At least my mom let me dress in something more my style instead of that stupid hello kitty shirt.
“You look cool, I love that skirt” jasmine said.
“Thanks” Ryan said while turning a little red in the cheeks.
We talked like that till the bell rang, then me and Jasmine walked to or class room.
that’s when I remembered something that made me have a mental freak out in my head, roll call.
Yesterday I missed it with all the commotion of me being girlafide, if I’m lucky I thought, I might be able to get away with just raising my hand.
I walked in and sat at a desk at the very back, that’s the good thing about not having assigned desk, you can just sit where you want.
I sat down and waited, this new woman walked in.
“Class I am miss Erica Peter’s and I will be filling in for miss sanders while she has jury duty.
Roll call started and it wasn’t long before the name “James” is called, I raised my hand and put it down quickly.
“Young lady that isn’t funny”.
“James Packer are you present”?
I was panicking because kids were looking for me, I haven’t been going here that long and most of the time kids don’t pay that much attention during roll call to who is answering to what name.
You know those times where you do or say something that you wish you hadn’t later, well I know them very well.
“Miss Peters It’s suppose to say Jamie not James, it was a typo”.
“Well sorry about that miss Packer” she said as she resumed roll call.
All eyes were on me so I knew I was going to be having to wear these jeans and shirts for a while.
And now that I think about it maybe I should have tried coming to school as myself and maybe I wouldn’t be in this mess.
Mom did say it didn’t make much since, owell to light now.
After school I went home, and for some reason I did my home work, it really didn’t take that long to finish.
I called Ryan and talked a while before my mom got home, she had a few bags with her and sat them on the couch before coming in the kitchen where I was washing the dishes.
My mom walked over to me with a worried look on her face, she put her hand on my head and asked if I felt alright because I wasn’t acting like myself.
“Mom I’m fine really” I said while giggling”.
“I Should have put you in girls clothes a long time ago” she said in a mater of fact tone.
I helped mom cook a spaghetti super, we laughed and chatted and I actually had a good time with mom teaching me to cook.
I think mom was really worried when she told me to go do my home work after super and I told her it was done.
After super we went to the living room and she showed me what she had got me, I had six new jeans that weren’t overly girly but were defiantly for girls.
And some shirts like the ones I had been wearing.
I was looking at the new clothes when mom pulled out a pack of boys underwear.
“I also got you some new undines” she said while handing them to me.
“Oh thanks I guess” I said.
“What do you mean I guess”? she asked looking at me strangely.
“Oh I mean thanks mom I’ve been needing some for a while now” I said.
“Well put the underwear in your bottom drawer and the pants in the middle and the shirts in the top” sweetie“.
I took the clothes up stairs to my room and started putting them away.
After I put my new underwear in the bottom drawer I stood up and turned to see my mom standing in the door with a sly smile on her face.
After that we watched TV for a while before going to bed.
I don’t know why but I was laying in bed and I felt uncomfortable laying there, I knew what it was but I fought it till about midnight till I got up.
Two minutes later I was back in bed in a fresh pair of panties and my tighty withies on my bedroom floor.
I tried to deny it but I couldn’t, the girls underwear was just so comfortable I couldn’t resist.
When I woke up I put the panties in my bottom drawer and grabbed the boys underwear off the floor.
I didn’t need my mom thinking I liked wearing the clothes, I mean I am doing this as a cover to keep from being pounded right?
“There’s my cute little girl” my mom said as I walked in the kitchen.
“How did you sleep last night”?
“Ok I guess”.
“Well eat up we got to go”.
I ate my toaster struddle and we left.
That day at school was like normal but I was a little uncomfortable with my underwear bunching up.
Girls underwear isn’t as lose fitting as boys and in snug fitting jeans that can be bothersome.
Later I was walking back from lunch when an urge to pee hit me, I had been doing good to hold it till I got home but this couldn’t wait.
One of the hardest choices I have ever had to make in my young life was when I was standing there with the boys room to my right and the girls room to my left.
I looked around to make sure no one was around and I took a deep breath and walked in, I was surprised to see that the girls room was just like the boys. It just didn’t have urinals.
I may have been ten but I knew enough about girls to sit when I pee, it was kind of weird sitting there.
I was almost done when the door opened and these three girls came in talking up a storm.
I looked down and saw my tighty whiteys in plain view, I quickly pulled my jeans up to my knees and waited till they left.
That was close I thought as I left, I met jasmine after school and we walked to the bus together, we talked and talked until I got off at my spot.
She had asked me if I wanted to go shopping with her and her mom on Saturday, not thinking I told her I would ask my mom.
I thought cool we could hang out at the arcade and maybe go to game stop, and maybe hang out at the indoor paintball range.
When I got home mom was already there, we talked while I did my home work at the kitchen table.
Later when I got out of the shower I went to my room, I reached down and opened my drawer and what do I find, panties and a lot of them in all types of colors.
As I was holding this pink pair I didn’t hear my mom come in and sit on my bed.
“I like those their cute”.
I jumped and looked to see her smiling at me.
“Do you like them”?
“Why did you buy these”?
“I got the feeling that you might like them from your reaction when I handed you the boys underwear yesterday”.
“And then when you bent to put them in your drawer I could just make out the purple waist band of the pair you were wearing“.
I blushed big time and started stuttering, she got up and gave me a hug, she told me it was alright if I liked them because she knows how comfortable they are and that its only natural to like comfy things.
That night I got another surprise, my mom came in the living room and she had something in her hands.
“I thought you might like these too so I got them for you” she said while showing me the pink Barbie sleep shirt and matching pajama pants.
“Mom I cant wear those, I think that’s a little to much don’t you”?
“I guess, oh well it was worth a try” she said as she left the room.
When I went to my room later laying on my bed was the outfit, I went to put it in my dresser but when I picked it up, it felt so nice.
Well I gave in, I figured I could wear them and get out of them in the morning before mom gets up.
The fabric felt so soft as I slipped the sleep shirt on, the pants were just as nice, I was about to climb in bed when I caught a look of myself in my mirror on the back of my door.
Standing there in her pink Barbie sleep wear was a cute blond haired girl with a slight smile on her face, I couldn’t believe that the girl in the mirror was me.
I crawled in the bed and started to think about the last three days, then I thought about why I was starting to act more like a girl.
It was kinda of scary to think, I mean boys aren’t suppose to like girly stuff are they, I mean I’m a boy but at the same time I like it. But that’s wrong isn’t it. I thought as I drifted of to sleep.
=================================================
part 3
I woke up stretched my arms out and yawned, I got up and walked down stairs following the smell of pancakes.
I walked in and sat down at the table.
“Morning mom”! I said still wiping the sleepy out of my eyes.
“Morning sweetie” she said while looking at and letting a smile come to her face.
“How did you sleep last night honey”?
“Ok I guess”.
“Well was your new pajamas comfortable”?
If I wasn’t awake two seconds ago I sure am now, I look down to see that in my sleepy state I didn’t take off the new clothes.
“Yes ma’am” I said while looking at the floor and turning ten shades of red.
“Well you look so cute” she said as she pinched my cheeks and kissed me on my fore head.
After I ate my mom and I got ready for our day. On the way to school with me wearing a pink t-shirt and a hair band in my hair.
I told my mom about the shopping trip on Saturday and she said it was fine.
That day was ok to, me, Jasmine and Ryan hung out when we could, me and Ryan were dressed exactly alike, he was even wearing jeans hearts on the back pockets.
Jasmine was very exited to hear I was able to go shopping with her.
The next day I was getting ready for school, I put on my tights and leotard before putting on a yellow top and jeans.
After school I was talking with jasmine and Ryan while we walked to ballet class.
Mom had been helping me with my exercises and stretches, class was a repeat of last time but we did learn how to spin on our toes.
I had so much fun and was laughing so hard with Ryan when we fell or some how did something funny that I almost wet my self a few times.
It was fun, but then class ended, I was talking to my friends when me and jasmine both let out a yelp when something pinched our butt cheeks.
I turned to knock the heck out of what ever it was when I saw Billy, “If you touch me or say anything I will tell everyone at school about you two sissy’s”.
I wanted to knock the crap out of the smug little butt wipe but he had me over a double barrel with both hammer’s cocked.
“And you guys called me a sissy” I may take ballet but I wouldn’t be caught dead wearing that get up”.
I wanted to shove my foot in his mouth but he was right, I was wearing a pink leotard with glittery roses across the chest, white tights and pink ballet slippers.
He was wearing grey shorts black tights and a grey t-shirt and tinny shoes.
I felt a little embarrassed.
“Billy quit making fun of my friend” Ryan snapped.
“Watch your tone or I will tell everyone at school about what a little sissy you have become” Billy said and grinned.
I could tell Ryan wanted to say something but he held his tong.
“Look here You little pest, they may be scared of you but if you tell anyone about the two of them I will personally beat you into a pulp” jasmine yelled at him.
They glared at each other, then Billy looked at me and Ryan laughed and shook his head as he walked off.
“Gosh I cant stand that little pest” Jasmine seemed a little upset.
“Well there ain’t much we can do about it, my mom wont believe me and you said it the other day that your mom thinks he’s the best dancer at the school, so were stuck” Ryan said.
“Well one of these days I’m going to make sure he gets what’s coming” Jasmine glared at him as he looked at us from across the room.
The next day my mom dropped me off at Jasmines house, It was a nice ranch style house not far from where I lived.
I walked to the front door, Jasmine came over and grabbed my hands while jumping up and down all excitedly.
“Oh I am so glad you are going to the mall with me today, I have been looking forward to this all week.
Miss Stephaney came out of the kitchen and asked if had eaten, I told her I had breakfast at home.
After they got ready we left for the Mall, Jasmine was wearing her standard denim skirt and white tights with brown boots and a coat because it was cold outside.
Her mom was dressed like me in jeans and a jacket.
When we made it to the mall jasmine and her mom were like rockets they took off so fast, we went to a few small shops that sold things for ballet.
Then Jasmine grabbed my hand and said she had a surprise for me, she took off with me in tow and the three of us were soon standing in front of a huge store called The Girl Zone.
This place was huge and I suddenly felt a little flush as I was dragged in the store, my mom had given me a prepaid debit card with five hundred dollars on it.
I wasn’t suppose to spend it all but she wanted me to have enough to have fun, we started off with jasmine grabbing some things and dragging me to the dressing room.
I sat out side while she would go in and come out in a different outfit every time.
But what really surprised me was when Her mom came in with a few outfits, “ I thought this store was for little girls and teenagers” I said as she laid the small pile of clothes on this bench.
“It is” she said.
“Then why are you trying on clothes”?
“Oh I’m not, I saw these outfits and thought you would look so cute in them”.
that’s when I realized that Miss Stephaney doesn’t know I am a boy, what do I do I thought.
If I say no she might get suspicious and I bet me being in the girls dressing room might not be a good place for her to freak out and scream the fact out to the whole store.
I gulped and looked at the pile, I could see skirts and blouses and there was even a dress or two.
“Here try this” she said while handing me this skirt and blouse, I took them into my shaky hands and slowly walked into the dressing stall and shut the door.
I looked at the out fit, the skirt was about knee length dark blue and pleated, I looked at the witch was a plain white.
What the heck I thought I was already wearing blue panties, I took off my jeans and shirt then I stepped into the skirt and zipped it in the front before moving it to the back, then I put on the shirt.
I stepped out and the two girls started clapping, there were two more shirts in pink and black with a saying like cutie or spoiled rotten, wrote in swirled glitter
There was also a dress that was red and had a black vest like thing on it, there was also a blue one as well as matching slips.
I figured mom could give the clothes to good will and I wouldn’t have to wear them.
I was still wearing this black pleated skirt and a white long sleeved turtle neck with a neat red jacket that only went down to just above my belly button.
I had been having fun and was about to change into my normal clothes when miss Stephaney told me I could just wear what I had on.
I was panicking but I couldn’t say anything without blowing my cover, Jasmine piped up and said “You should wear that it looks cute on you and really shows off your legs”.
I resigned to my fate, it felt funny walking up to the checkout carrying skirts and blouses and the red dress, I had put the blue one back.
The outfit I was wearing actually felt nice as I walked, I felt the air go up between my legs.
After I paid for my stuff we went to the shoe department, my eyes about popped out of my head when I saw so many shoes in one place.
Well needless to say with the knowledge of two career girls at my side I left the shoe department with a pair of bratz’s sneakers two new pairs of sandals, one normal and a dressy pair that Miss Stephaney said would match my new dress perfectly.
I walked out of that department wearing a black pair of knee high one inch heeled moccasin boots with fringe.
We walked through to the other end of the mall and I was taken into this hair salon, I went to sit down in a chair off to the side but Miss Stephaney asked if I wanted to have my hair styled too.
I was surprised and I couldn’t think of a way to say no without setting off the boy in a skirt alarm.
Now that I think about I could have simply said no and she wouldn’t have given it a second thought, but I was ten and worried I would be found out and not be allowed to hang out with Jasmine anymore.
So I just nodded a yes, the friendly black lady in this long white coat patted the seat of the chair, I climbed up and she put this pink sheet like thing around my neck.
“When I get done with you you’ll be the cutest thing in town” the woman said as she sprayed my hair with water and combed it out.
She asked me how I would like it, “I said what ever she thinks would look good”
“Oh sweetie I know just the thing” she said as she started combing and snipping.
I saw hair falling and just sat there.
A few seconds later this other woman came over and sat on a stool in front of me, she had this tray of stuff with her.
“What color do you want”?
“Huh what do you mean”?
“Silly your nail polish” she said while pointing at the tray with like thirty different colors on it.
I knew there was no getting out of it so I told her to pick, she chose pink because it goes with everything and looks so cute.
Yeah that’s what every little boy wants to hear, is that he looks cute with pink nail polish I thought.
When they were finished they turned the chair and asked what I thought.
I was shocked beyond words, my light blond hair was put into even layers in the back and sides and flared out as it went down from the scalp.
I moved my head and the hair swished a little, it had sway and movement and It felt longer, I looked in the mirror and realized that even the most manly outfit in the world couldn’t make me look like a boy with this hair cut, but what I couldn’t figure out was why I was grinning or the funny feeling that was coming over me.
I thanked the woman then we paid and I walked out, as we were walking I noticed myself in a mirror like store front window.
As I looked I knew there was no denying it, the image in the mirror was not that of a ten year old boy, but that of a cute ten or eleven year old girl.
You know I really couldn’t help the smile that came to my lips as I looked at myself.
Jasmine came over and stood next to me, “You alright”?
“I guess I am, It’s just I never thought I could look like this”.
“Well I have been telling you that your to cute to be a boy”, “And momma thinks your brave for expressing your self and not worrying about what others think”.
“What!! Your mom knows about me”?
“Well yeah she does”.
“Does what” Miss Stephaney asked as she walked over to us.
“Jamie didn’t think you knew about her being a boy”.
“Well of Corse I know your mom had to fill out paper work at the studio when you started dance”.
“So you knew and didn’t say anything”?
“Well yes and I think you are a very brave person”.
“Why is That” I asked.
“Because not many boys would be brave enough to openly like dressing as and acting like a girl”.
I blushed a little as we started walking.
“I saw that you didn’t seem to be enjoying yourself in girl zone so I picked you out a few outfits to kind of break the ice”
“What if I had said no”?
“It would have been fine and I wouldn’t have pushed it”, “I was actually surprised when you tried them on and then the shoes and the salon were the same way”.
“I wouldn’t have pushed you to do anything you didn’t want to”.
“You are a brave person Jamie, and the cutest boy in the south”.
Talking about blushing.
I let out a sigh of relief when we got to the van, I was so exhausted from the day, I was almost home when I realized something.
My mom is going to freak when she sees me.
-----------------------------------------------------------
Part 4
I was almost to my house, I was silently freaking out in my head because of how I was dressed.
We pulled up in my drive way and I got out, I grabbed my bags and asked if they would like to come in.
“We would but I bought some things that have to be put in the freezer, and jasmine has to meet with her dad in about an hour”.
Well they left me and I took a deep breath, I walked to the front door and rang the door bell.
My mom walked to the door and opened it, “Can I help you”? she didn’t realize it was me.
“Hey mom do you like my new look”?
Her jaw hit the floor, I could tell she was shocked as she moved out of the way so I could come in.
“Go put your new clothes in your room and come to the living room”, “Yes ma’am”.
I went up to my room and put my clothes away, then I slowly made my way down to the living room.
My mom was sitting in her favorite reading chair, she gave me an awkward smile as I walked over smoothed my skirt out and sat down.
“You look nice sweetie”.
“Thanks mom”.
“James I thought you were just dressing up until people stopped notching you”?
“Well I was but…”
“But what”?
“I don’t know it’s just I kind of like dressing like a girl” I said while turning every shade of red in the book.
“James what do you mean” “Is there something your not telling me?
I felt tears coming, “Mommy I don’t know what’s wrong with me, I know a boy isn’t suppose to like things like dressing like a girl or taking ballet”.
“But I like it, I like how nice people are to me”.
“When people saw me as a boy, I was treated really mean and made fun of and I always had to act tough and be a bully just so people wouldn’t pick on me”.
“But when I started dressing I didn’t have to be tough and people always smile at me and I have friend’s, I really like Jasmine and Ryan”.
“I don’t know what’s wrong with me momma” I said as I started crying.
“Sweetie there’s nothing wrong with you” my mom said as she walked over and hugged me.
“Do you really like being a girl”?
“Yes momma I really like it”.
“Well I still love you, and I will support you in what you do, but I have a friend I would like you to talk to before we go any further ok”.
“Who is it”?
“Do you remember my friend Reba”?
“Yes ma’am”.
“Well she is a doctor who helps people who have feelings like you do”.
“She can help me”?
“Yes and she will help us find out why you like dressing like a girl”.
“I love you momma”.
“I love you to sweetie” she said as she hugged me tight.
I was pretty tired so I went and took a nap, after I woke up I took a shower and put on a pair of shorts and a new t-shirt that had tinker bell smelling a flower on it.
I looked in the mirror and smiled, I walked down stairs and walked into the kitchen and started helping my mom to make dinner.
I told her about all the things I had done and about miss Stephaney helping me out in Girl Zone, my mom and I have always got along, of course I use to get into a lot of trouble.
But now its different, like we are closer some how, my mom and I finished super and then we watched a movie.
Before I went to bed I called and talked to Jasmine, I was so excited next Saturday was Jasmines tenth birthday witch I already knew but her mom surprised her when they got home.
Her uncle had called and told them they could have the party at his big cabin in the mountains near Gatlinburg Tennessee witch is only about two hours away from were we live.
She had already told Ryan and some other friends, I told her I would ask my mom then when I hung up I went to my mom and told her about it.
She told me she would think about it but then she told me that after school on Monday instead of ballet I had an appointment with Reba.
Well I went to bed that night and I was feeling really good, I don’t know how to explain it but I was happy.
I actually got up late at night and stared at myself in my mirror, I am cute I thought, I was genially happy that I made such a pretty girl and I loved my hair cut and my cute pajamas.
I fell asleep thinking that it was funny how just a week before I was a rough anti social bully with hardly any friends who had to pick on people to keep from being picked on, now as far as I am concerned I am a happy cute girl with two of the best friends I have ever had.
I was still confused with the emotions going through my head but I was happy as I fell asleep.
The next morning I was dressed in my new red dress with the black over coat and, white slip, white tights and the matching buckling sandals.
“Oh you look so sweet honey” my mom said as I came down stairs.
Mom was wearing her white Sunday dress that had flowers and lace around the bottom, she was pretty.
We left for our new church and went in, everyone gave me and my mom all kinds of complements and my favorite was when they told me how cute my dress was.
After that we went to taco bell, when we got home I called Ryan and talked, he asked if I could meet over at the park.
I asked my mom and she said I had to change first, I put on a pair of jeans and a blue sweater then I hopped on my bike and rode to the park were he wanted to meet.
When I got there I waited on a dock, a few minutes later I was tapped on the shoulder.
I looked to see Ryan standing there in a pair of jeans like mine and his west coast choppers hoodie, his hair was in his normal ponytail and he had a big pink scrunche in it.
“Hey what’s up” he said as he sat beside me on the dock?
“Nothing much”.
“Man what did you do to have to get that hair cut”?
“Nothing I just got it when I was shopping with Jasmine yesterday”.
“Oh well I think it looks cool”.
“Thanks”.
“Hey Ryan”.
“Yeah James”?
“If I said I liked being a girl would you still want to be my friend”?
I braced for his answer.
He looked at me for a second then smiled, “Jamie you are like my best friend, would you still hang out with me if I told you I like it too”.
“You do” I asked a little shocked.
The whole time we have been dressing all he ever talked about was how he couldn’t wait to get out of girls clothes.
“Yeah I love being a girl”.
“But this whole time all you’ve done is complain”.
“Well I didn’t want you to think I was weird because I think your cool, I didn’t want to lose you as a friend”.
“The truth is, I’ve always wanted to be a girl”.
“Why is that” I asked.
“Have you ever felt like something in your life is wrong with you”.
“Well I use to hate that I wasn’t as big as some of the other boys, but now I like my size It‘s hard to be cute if you’re a huge brute” I said.
“Well ever since I was about five I have been jealous of girls”.
“I like how girls can show their true feelings and be who they want to be without people thinking their weak or weird, but boys can’t do that, they have to be tough and mean or you get picked on”.
“I feel the same way Ryan”.
“I like the clothes too” I said and we both giggled.
“Yeah I guess their nice, but I still like my jeans and t-shirts” Ryan said.
“Thanks Jamie”.
“For what”?
“Calling my jerk of a little brother a fag, because of that my mom considered dressing me like this”.
“When she dragged me to the girls department that day my heart almost burst out of my chest, it was like a dream come true”.
“But you don’t want your mom to know you like it so you acted like it was something you didn’t want”?
“Yep I don’t think my mom would like it if I told her I wanted to be a girl, If I did tell her she would most likely end her so called punishment”.
“So your stuck Huh”?
“Yeah” he said as he laid back on the dock and stretched his arms out.
“I don’t know what to do Jamie” he said in a depressed tone.
“Well I’ll talk to my mom and see if..”
“No please don’t tell anyone, if my mom found out it could make my life miserable”!
“Ok but I think you should tell her”.
“I’ll think about it”.
“So how has your brother been treating you”?
“LIke Crap man, all week he has been threatening to tell everyone about me and you if I don’t take up his half of the chores”.
“Why not tell your mom that he is black mailing you”?
“She won’t believe me over the golden child”.
“That little butt hole has mom wrapped around his little finger”.
“I think I have an idea” I said.
“What kind of idea”?
“You’ll see”.
We talked a little more about things like clothes and video games, I asked if he had asked his mom if he could go to Jasmines party.
He said his mom told him if he behaves for the rest of the week he could go as a boy, but if not he would be the cutest girl at the party.
We both laughed when I told him that title belongs to me.
“Not if I can help it” he said.
I went home and talked to my mom, I didn’t tell her about Ryan’s confession that he wanted to be a girl.
After we talked I ate and went to bed and thought about what tomorrows doctors visit would bring.
I was wondering if I really want to be a girl, well I’ve always thought that if it makes you happy then it must be good right.
Well I knew that the doctor might be able to help me understand, but I’m pretty sure I know what I want.
I smiled and went to sleep.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Part 5
I woke up and went to the bathroom, I combed and styled my hair, I love how the pointy tips of my bangs touch the top of my cheeks.
I dressed in the outfit I wore the day I came home from the mall except the shirt was maroon and I put on my white tights.
I went down stairs and mom smiled and gushed at how cute her little girl was, I ate a yogurt for breakfast then I grabbed my new purple backpack.
When I was dropped off at school I took a deep breath and started walking for my locker, as I was walking I passed the two boys who had been watching me this whole time walking toward me.
when they past I heard one of them say “See I told you she was a girl, give me my five bucks”!
I smiled and kept walking, when I got to my locker I met Jasmine and we talked a bit before we went to class.
After school I waited for my mom by the school gate, as I was standing there this rather large boy came up behind me.
He was wearing a plaid over shirt with the sleeves torn off and a white t-shirt with faded blue jeans.
I was kinda nervous but tried not to show it, he was at least six inches taller then me. I looked at him and he quickly looked away, I could tell his face was a little red.
He was about to say something when my mom pulled up, I climbed into the car and she started driving.
It took almost half an hour to get to the doctor, we walked in and I started playing in this neat play area with these old style arcade games while my mom filled out some paperwork.
When my name was called I was taken into the back, this woman who was a physician checked my health, some of the exam was a little embarrassing but she said I was completely healthy and that doctor Reba will see me in her office in another part of the building.
Me and my mom were taken to this nice room, it had this big desk and two large comfy chairs and was well lit.
We sat for a while until the door opened, this good looking older black woman came in, my mom stood up and they hugged and started chatting.
“Jamie this is miss Reba Carson, she was my psychology teacher in collage and a very close friend, she is going to talk to you and ask you some questions and I want you to be honest with her ok”! my mom said.
Miss Reba walked over and smiled, “My you look very pretty Jamie” she said leaving me with very red cheeks.
My mom left and I sat across from her on one of the chairs, she asked me a few things about my past then she asked me about the dressing.
“Your mother says you think you want to be a girl, how do you feel about that”? she asked.
“Well I’m not sure, but I really like dressing like and being thought of as a girl”.
She nodded.
“I mean when I was a boy people treated me bad because I was so small in size, so to keep them from being mean I had to start bulling people”.
“I never liked doing it but I felt I had to”.
“But when I started dressing like a girl, I was able to stop, at first it was because I was scared I would be found out but then I started liking it”.
Reba just kept looking and nodding as I continued.
“I didn’t have to be all tough and I could let my guard down and be myself, I really like it”.
“So you like people seeing you as a girl because you feel you can let your real personality show in the open and don’t have to hold it inside” Reba said.
“I guess that’s it” I said while smiling.
After we talked for a few more minutes my mom was called in, then Reba asked my mom if she would consider letting me be a girl full time for one month.
My mom agreed then Reba told my mom that I couldn’t go back and forth between a girl and a boy, that even if I wanted to start dressing and acting like a boy she would have to keep me as a girl until the four weeks were up.
That way I would know for sure if being a girl was really what I wanted, I was set up for another appointment the next Wednesday then we left.
Me and my mom were driving along when she pulled into this group of stores, I looked at the signs as we parked the car and saw that all the stores catered to girls.
There were clothing stores, shoe stores, salon parlors and a jewelry store.
that’s when it started, we made our way to a shoe store and by the time I left I had eight pairs of shoes from sneakers to boots.
Then we went to the various clothing stores, at the end my mom was wondering if we should have came in the Chevy suburban because I had a lot of things and the trunk was getting full.
I think my mom was enjoying this more then I was, as we were walking past this one store I stopped and read this sign.
“Free piercing with purchase” my mom must have saw me looking because she put her hand on my shoulder and asked if I wanted to do it.
“Will it hurt”? I asked.
“Just a little pinch but it isn’t bad” she said.
“I would love to get those I said pointing to this cute little set of butterfly studs on display in the window.
“Are you sure, because once you get them pierced it’s permanent”? mom said.
I looked up and smiled “I’m sure mom”.
“Ok then lets go” she said as we walked in.
We walked in and this bell rang, this pretty young red head who was behind the counter looked up from her magazine.
“Can I help yall” she asked in a classic southern draw.
“My daughter would like to get her first ear rings” mom said while pointing at me, I got a funny feeling in my tummy when she called me her “daughter” I liked it.
“All right then just pick out some studs you like from this book and I’ll get the gun ready” the girl said as she laid this small catalog on the counter.
I looked through it and then I saw them, it was the same ones from the window, “I want these” I said when she came back.
“Those are some of our best sellers, and I think they’ll look very cute on you” I blushed when she said that, I think I was prone to blushing back then.
Well a few minutes later I was looking at the new ear rings adorning my lobes in the mirror, I was so happy and I couldn’t wait to show Jasmine and Ryan. Mom was right it didn’t even hurt, it was just two quick pops and it was over.
The woman gave us a cleaning kit and spent the better part of the next twenty minutes carefully explaining how to care for them.
Then my mom bought me some bracelets and necklaces and some more ear rings to wear after my ears heal.
Then we went next door to this very nice nail salon, my mom and I both had our nails done and I had mine painted to match my shirt, then mom bought me a huge nail care kit with over fifty different colors of nail polish and it also had all the tools a girl could need when it came to her nails.
I was very excited when we got home, I modeled outfits for my mom and she helped me put the different tops and blouses with the right pants’ shorts and skirts to give me the best look.
It was getting dark and mom cooked a frozen pizza, I put on one of my new pajamas it was a pair of light pink silky pants with different colored flowers on the legs. And the matching shirt came down to my knees and had this pink frilly stuff on the cuffs of the sleeves.
We ate and talked about my doctors visit, I was very tired because I dozed off at some point, the next thing I knew I was waking up in my bed.
I got up and took a shower, then I grabbed a yellow long sleeve shirt and a pair of blue tights and jeans because it was cold outside.
I put on my new Brats sneakers and went down stairs, my mom was talking on the phone and I went to the kitchen to eat.
Me and mom made small talk while on our way to school, when she dropped me off I started toward my locker.
As I was walking I noticed the large kid from the day before following me, I made it to my locker and run into jasmine.
We were talking for a minute before I heard, “Oh my gosh you have ear rings”!!
“Yeah my mom let me get them yesterday, you like”?
“I love them they are so cute”!
Then Ryan came by and talked for a second, then he gushed over my new ear rings, he was so jealous.
We decided to meet at the park later after school, the rest of that day was normal, I met the others at the park and we hung out for a while before it got dark.
I was walking down the side walk, I was about a block from the house when these three guys that were a little older then me came around a corner.
I tried walking past them when one grabbed me, they were a few inches taller then me and I was getting scared.
“Hey little girl what you doing walking by your self for, don’t you know there’s bad folks around when its dark”? this black kid said.
“I live just up the road so I should be fine” I said as I tried to walk away.
“Not so fast” the boy said.
“If you give me a little kiss me and my friends might walk you home and keep you safe” he said with a funny smile.
“Just so you know I’m ten and I’m not into boys” I said.
“And I’m eleven and I like cute girls like you” he said as he tried to plant one on me.
“Let me go right now” I yelled at the top of my lungs.
I closed my eyes then I heard a grunt and someone yell get him, I looked to see the boy who had been watching me at school.
He was a little bigger then all the others and had the boy who was trying to kiss me in a head lock.
He tossed that boy to the ground when another of the boys pals took a swing at him, the boy dogged it and hit the other boy and he fell on his butt.
The third boy took off running and the other two stood up and run off after him.
I had fell on my butt at some point in the fight, the large boy walked over to me and asked if I was alright.
“Yeah thanks” I said as he helped me to my feet.
“My name is Paul Dotson” the boy said.
“Jamie Packer” I said as I shook his hand.
“Were you following me this whole time”? I asked him.
“This is my moms flower shop” he said as he pointed to the store behind me.
“I was inside when I saw you walking by, I heard you yelling and run out”.
“Thank you” I said while scratching the back of my head and blushing a little.
“Would it be ok if I walked you home, just in case they come back”? he said.
“Sure, I would like that” I said.
We made small talk while he walked me home, when we were standing on my front porch I could tell he was a little nervous.
“Well goodnight” he said as he started walking away.
“Goodnight” I yelled after him.
I went inside and decided mom didn’t need to know about my little incident, or my new friend.
I went to my room and called Ryan, he was very upset, his brother found his diary and was threatening to tell his mom about his wanting to be a real girl if he didn’t do everything he wanted.
I was so ticked, “Ryan I have an idea but I’ll need your help” I said.
I would tell him about it the next day, and I did, Ryan thought it was a great idea so we put it in motion.
The next day I run into Paul and we talked, it turns out he was the same age as me only big for his age.
He may have dressed like a tough guy but he is a very kind person, we talked for a while at lunch and on the playground.
Ryan and jasmine were quick to make friends with him, and now we had another member to our little group. Me, jasmine and Ryan decided to wait a while before we tell him about me and Ryan.
The next Friday was ballet, I had everything I needed, I had my digital recorder and I was ready.
After dance class was over I went to miss Stephaney’s office and waited for jasmine to tell Billy that her mom wanted him to go to her office for something.
When the door opened he walked in, “Hey Billy” I said.
“Oh hey sissy, the teacher want you too”?
“Ryan tells me you’ve been pretty rough on him” I asked.
“Aw the little fag complaining already, he really is a wuss all he has to do is my home work and chores and I’ll keep quite about you two”.
“You know Billy I don’t understand you” I said.
“What don’t you understand”? he said.
“If your so high and mighty and not a sissy, then why do you take ballet”?
“Where else could I go and be able to not only be around a bunch of girls but be able to grab them in places where normally a boy would be beaten if you touched them there”?
“I take ballet because I can grab a girls ass as much as I want, and if she says anything then all I have to do is say it was an accident and I never get in trouble”.
“And if you tell anyone about that I’ll tell everyone about you and the fact that my brother wants to be a real girl”.
I felt all the color drain out of me when I saw a person with a very angry look on her face walk through the door.
“WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST SAY YOUNG MAN”!!!! Miss baker yelled, and Billy’s skin went very pale.
--------------------------------------------------------------
Part 6 the end.
I was silent as Billy slowly turned around to face his mom, she was glaring right through him and he was shaking.
“Ma..m..mom I..I can”! “DON’T YOU DARE TRY TO LIE YOUR WAY OUT OF THIS BOY”!! she yelled as she grabbed him by the ear and dragged him out of the room.
I walked out behind her and stood by Ryan and Jasmine, she kept a firm grip on Billy’s ear as she talked to Miss Stephaney.
“Ryan come over here”! she snapped.
“Yes ma’am” Ryan timidly replied as he walked over to his mom.
“By Ryan” I yelled as they walked out of the building to go home.
“Wow that was intense” Jasmine said as she walked up behind me.
“Yeah I hope Ryan will be ok” I said.
Me and jasmine went to the locker room and got dressed, I was putting on my new denim skirt when Jasmine’s mom came into the room.
“Hey Jamie your mom called and told me she was going to be a while at work so I agreed to let you come home with us and she is going to pick you up later”!
After all the other girls had left Miss Stephaney locked all the doors and we all loaded into the van and headed for Jasmine’s house.
We arrived about ten minutes later and me and jasmine went to her room to do our home work, “What do you think is going to happen to Billy”? Jasmine asked.
A quick thought of a medieval torture chamber flashed through my mind, “I don’t know but what ever it is He’ll most likely deserve it” I said.
“You think Miss Baker will put him in girls clothes like she did with Ryan”? she asked.
We laughed and finished our home work, then we made popcorn and went to the living room with Miss Stephaney to watch a movie.
It was about eight o clock when my mom arrived.
I asked her if I could go to Jasmines party at the cabin, I was so excited when she said yes.
We sat down in the den and I told my mom about Billy, I also told my mom about Ryan since his mom had heard everything Billy said including the part about Ryan.
It was decided that I could spend the night at jasmines, my mom and I only lived a few streets over so I went with her to get some clothes for the next day and my Barbie pajamas.
That night was a blast, we listened to music and played video games on the computer and watched a movie. When it was about midnight me and jasmine counted down the seconds then when the clock hit twelve me and Miss Stephaney yelled out, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY” to a very excited Jasmine.
After that we went to bed, when I woke up the next morning I put on my Jeans and a t-shirt then went to eat breakfast.
I called Ryan afterward, I was expecting to hear a depressed hello or something, instead she sounded very cheery.
“Hey Ryan”! I said.
“Oh hey Jamie what’s up”? he said.
“Nothing much, are you coming to Jasmines party”? I asked.
“You better believe it” she said in a very excited tone.
I tried to get her to tell me what happened to Billy but She said I would see at the party. With that said we hung up and I went off to hang out with Jasmine.
It was about lunchtime when we began to get ready for the two hour trip to the cabin, I put on my Favorite skirt, it was a dark red and plack pleated cheer skirt that went to just above my knees. It had a black rose design sewed into the red pleats and flared out a little bit from the hips.
Then I put on a black blouse with the same colored red as the skirt for its long sleeves, then I put on some of my new charm bracelets and my new knee high lace up combat boots that mom had let me buy, they were for kids who liked the rocker look, and I liked the rocker look back then and was happy to find such cool boots in my size.
After I was dressed we all headed for the car, we arrived a little later, the cabin was very nice. It was right next to a large lake and had a barn out back witch had been set up for the party.
Me and Jasmine help set up food and drinks on the tables, then the guest started arriving , I was having fun with some of the other girls when I heard someone call me from behind me.
I looked and saw Paul and his mom walking toward the barn. “Hey Paul I didn’t know you were coming”!
“I invited him the day before yesterday” jasmine said as she came up to say hello.
Me and Paul were talking and he had me turning ten shades of red every time he said how pretty I looked in my outfit.
Paul was really into the heavy rock his older brother liked, me and him liked a lot of the same bands including, Lynyrd Skynyrd, the outlaws and a lot of other of the best bands. Our parents loved the classic’s and that love carried over to us.
(Note in real life my parents raised me on classic music Kayla :D) (The 60s-80s rocked).
We were talking when someone taped on my shoulder, I turned to see this cute girl with a Blond layered pony tail with pink high lights.
It took me a second to realize, “Ryan, is that you”?
“Yep you like” she said as she did a little twirl.
She was wearing a cute yellow skirt and matching top, I was looking at her when I saw the studs in her ears.
“Ryan you look great” I said.
“Thanks and its not Ryan anymore, call me Renee” she said.
“So what happened to the golden child yesterday”? I asked.
“Look over there” she said while pointing toward the deck on the back of the cabin where the parents were gathered.
I about peed on myself I laughed so hard, standing beside Miss baker was a little girl in a pink little girls party frock with petticoats galore.
Billy was trying to cover his face, he was in a baby harness and his mom was holding the leash, his slightly long hair was pulled into very short babyish pig tails and a pink hair band was placed on his head.
He even had on tights and mary janes. me, Renee ,jasmine and Paul walked over.
“Aw she’s so cute”!! me and Jasmine said.
“Her dress is just so pretty” I said as I pinched his red cheeks.
“What do you say Billie” Miss baker asked and shot him a icy look.
“Fank you miss Wamie” he said and me and Jasmine bust out laughing.
Me and the others walked over to a table and Renee explained.
“When we got home Billie got the whipping of a life time, then mom put him in his room for a while”.
“I was scared when she came in my room, but she surprised me by walking over and talking to me in a calm loving tone”.
“You mean she was actually nice to you”? I asked.
“Let me finish” she said.
“She asked me if what Billie said about me was true, I broke down and cried then told her it was”.
“She hugged me for the first time in a long time, it felt great”. “We talked for a while then she called a baby sitter and we left”.
“Where did you go”? Jasmine asked.
“She took me to my aunts hair salon and I was given a complete make over, then we went to a jewelry store and she let me get my ear rings”.
“For the first time in a long time I actually had a good time with my mom” Renee had from what I could tell was a happy tear in her eye.
“After that we went shopping for Billie, mom bought him I mean her quite a few little girl dresses and says he will be wearing them for a whole month before he gets big girl clothes and a month after that he can have his boy clothes back if he behaves”.
Renee grinned, “The baby talk was my idea ” we all laughed when she said that.
After we all had cake and ice cream miss baker called everyone into the main part of the large barn.
“Everyone my lovely little girl Billie Jean would like to say a few things”! she said as she pointed at the sissified kid who was standing in the middle of the room.
“I is vewy sowey for how I acted when I was pinching and gwabing at you girls at dance cwass” he said in a little kid lisp then we all busted out in a roar of laughter when he did a perfect courtesy.
“Now I want everyone who Billie has grubbed at or pinched to raise there hand” Miss baker said.
Every girl who was from dance class including me, Jasmine and Renee raised our hands, there were twenty seven of us in all.
“I would like you all to form a line starting right here” she said as she pointed at the ground in front of Billie.
“Jasmine please come to the front of the line”!
Jasmine slowly walked to the front, “The first smack belongs to the birthday girl” Miss Baker said as she handed jasmine a short wooden paddle that had the words “Attitude adjuster” burned into it.
“Billie bend over” his mom commanded.
He was a little slow but when he did we saw why, under his shear white tights was a very visible diaper.
All of us bust out laughing at this sight, “You each get one swat” miss baker said as she stepped to the side.
Jasmine bent down and said something in his ear, then she took a batters stance, “On the count of three” she yelled.
“One,” SMACK!!! Billie let out a quick yelp, when she hit him before she even said two.
Then the next four girls had their turn, I was handed the paddle then I bent down and whispered in the sobbing sissy’s ear. “Who’s the sissy now”? Then I took my stance and brought the paddle down with a crack on his thigh instead of his diaper.
I walked out and found jasmine, “That was the best birth day present ever” jasmine screamed out with excitement.
A little later when Renee was telling about how hard she let Billie have it, we saw miss baker taking a sobbing and crying Billie into the cabin.
As it was getting dark me ,jasmine, Renee and Paul walked down to the dock and sit down.
We looked out over the water while listing to the music coming from the barn and talking. I decided to let Paul know about me.
“Hey Paul do you really like hanging out with us”? I asked.
“Sure I do, you guys are great friends” he said.
“I have to tell you something and you might not like me after I do” I said feeling a little knot in my stomach.
“If it’s about you and Ryan being boys I already know” he said while smiling.
“You do” me and Renee said at the same time.
“Well yeah I saw you when you first came to the school and I‘ve known Ryan ever since his mom became our principal”.
“So you don’t care about that”? I asked.
“My oldest sister used to be my brother so I really don’t care that your like her”.
He hugged me and we started talking some more about school and things.
The next week Renee was taken to the same doctor as I was, we were started down the road to woman hood a few weeks later.
And seven years later me, Renee and Jasmine are still best of friends, Paul and I have just taken our friendship to the next level as we had our first real date the other night, he also kissed me for the first time, it was great.
My dad was very shocked when he found out about me, he was distant for quite a while but he finally came around and we hang out every now and then and he is happy that he has such a pretty daughter.
Well that’s about as far as my story has come, me and the girls are going shopping for new ballet outfits for a recital later in the week.
I cant wait!!
And if you are wondering about Billy, after his treatment his attitude became a lot better.
We actually have become great friends since then, and he really is a good kid but he claims that his size really gets to him, he is still under the five foot mark.
I know he actually likes his size, last year I was babysitting him when he was sick, he was talking in his sleep and reveled the fact he would like to be a girl.
When I asked him later when no one was around he denied everything, I told him if he ever wants to talk all he has to do is ask.
I just hope he gets some help before its to late, but I think his mom knows so he might be taking a trip to see miss Reba some time in the near future.
Well I hope you have all enjoyed my tale as much as I have enjoyed telling it.
This is Jamie Parker signing off.
-------------------------------
The End.
Kidnapped.
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
By kayla don
Edited by Red_MacDonald
You know, it’s weird to be standing here in this spot, outside the place that made me the person I am to day. As I look at the building that has haunted my dreams for the past fifteen years, I just have to think back on the events that took place all those years ago.
Kidnapped. Part 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Kidnapped 1
By kayla don
Edited by Red_MacDonald
You know, it’s weird to be standing here in this spot, outside the place that made me the person I am to day. As I look at the building that has haunted my dreams for the past fifteen years, I just have to think back on the events that took place all those years ago.
******
“Mom, I’ll see ya later.”
“Be careful and call me when you get there.”
I went to the garage, hopped on my hummer H1 golf cart, and took off towards my friend Cade’s house.
I loved driving my golf cart through the back woods of my family’s huge estate. It was my ‘me time.’ We where the richest people in our town, and I had it made. My dad owned a couple hundred fast food restaurants, and mom owned about forty Best Buys.
I had it made. Yeah, I was spoiled rotten, and I always got what I wanted. I had just turned thirteen and life was great. Cade and I were always in trouble with everyone from the school to the law, but my dad always used his power to get me out of trouble.
I made it to Cade’s house and walked in. Cade wasn’t as rich as I was, but his family was wealthy. I walked into his den and plopped down on the couch. I was so stoked, because his parents were gone for the weekend. And we had the whole place to ourselves which meant one thing - PARTY BABY!!!!!
Cade’s folks had this old barn on their property, and we always used it for the party’s. Cade’s mom and dad were awesome. They knew we had these party’s and didn’t care, as long as we cleaned up afterwards.
We called a friend who called a friend who called a friend, and before we knew it, we had about two hundred teens and college people coming. We only had one rule: if you came, you had to bring food, beer, or drugs.
We had a DJ friend come out and set up, which really set off the place. We had everything from McDonalds to Pizza Hut, and more beer and liquor than we knew what to do with.
About midway through the party, this girl I didn’t even know started to come on to me. Now at fourteen, I looked a lot older then I was. I stood five feet ten, and weighed two hundred and three pounds. I already had hair on my face, which I wore in a sole patch. I also played a lot of sports and had a rock hard body.
Most people thought I was between eighteen and twenty. Cade was the same way.
This chick and I started making out, and then we went to the hayloft. We made love,to Hinder's get stoned, and then went back to the party. That was freaking awesome.
It was about two in the morning when it happened. I had just smoked a huge joint and drunk about a pint of jack Daniel’s. Add that to the beers I had been drinking, and it was a miracle I was even conscious much less walking behind the barn to take a piss.
I unzipped my fly and started putting the fire at city hall out, when I felt a sting in the back of my neck. I turned around to see three people in black ninja like outfits standing there. Then I passed out.
I woke up in the dark I couldn’t see at all. My head was pounding, and I was feeling sick to my stomach. I also had this chalky taste in my mouth.
“HELLO!!!” I yelled into the darkness. It was silent for a minute before the lights came on.
I was in a small windowless apartment, the room was lightly decorated and plane. There was a fully stocked bookshelf and a couch. There was a bed in one corner with a desk next to it. There was also a closet and a bathroom.
“Go clean yourself up in the bathroom!” a woman’s voice came from an intercom speaker.
“Where the hell am I?” I asked.
“SILENCE!! And do as your told,” she yelled.
I was scared, but didn’t show it. ‘Maybe, after I do what they want, I can get some answers.’ I slowly walked over to the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror.
It was easy tell I had been partying. As soon as I saw the black stain on my chin and on the front of my shirt, I knew right away that I had my stomach pumped with that charcoal stuff.
When I was twelve, I was rushed to the hospital after I drank to much vodka, where they did the same thing.
I cleaned myself up and walked back into the room. I looked into the dome camera above the intercom and asked again, “Why am I here?”
“Just do as you’re told, and you will leave here in one piece,” is what was said.
That’s when I realized that I had been kidnapped, and that it wasn’t some prank from my friends.
‘They must be after my parents’ money,’ I thought as I sat on the couch. I just decided to do what they say and wait, until my folks paid the ransom and I could go home.
Then I thought, ‘What if they decide to kill me anyway? What if I never see my mom and dad again? What if they sell me to one of those slave rings?’
A million thoughts went through my head, until my thoughts were interrupted by a ding.
I looked over to a corner, and saw a small door open, and a tray with food slide into the room. There was a chef salad with a little chicken and a lot of green stuff, along with that was a bottle of water and a large green pill in a little cup with some other small pills.
“Can I at least have a coke to drink?” I asked.
“No you may not, now eat and take all the pills.”
“What are the pills?”
“They are vitamins, now eat.”
I wasn’t one to eat a lot of salads. I think up to that point in my life I had only had maybe three. However, I was hungry so I dug in. It was actually very good, and I didn’t leave any of it.
I looked at the pills and hesitated before I took them.
After I had eaten, I explored my small apartment, and then took a nap. When I woke up, I was bored, so I went back to the intercom. “Hey, can you at least get me a TV or something?”
“No, I can not. If you want something to do you have plenty to read”.
‘Damn it, are these people stupid? How am I suppose to be entertained by a book?’
I thought, as I walked over to the bed. I just lay in the bed until I went to sleep. I was very tired for some reason.
I was awakened by the ding. I looked over to the tray on the table next to the little door. I looked at the food. It was grilled chicken with white rice a roll and a bottle of water along with the pills.
I ate and put the food back by the little door. Then I just sat on the couch until the boredom overtook me. I looked through the book selection. Just out of boredom, I counted them.
I had four hundred books, both fiction and non-fiction, and from romance to westerns. There was also a bunch of learning books. I looked in the desk and found a couple stacks of paper and some pens.
I had no idea how long I had been there, but it seemed like an eternity. I decided to pull a movie stunt. Every time they gave me food, I would mark on a piece of paper and count every three as one day.
The next meal was a banana, bowl of corn flakes and some strawberry yogurt. I figured it must be morning. I ate the food, took the pills, and then put the tray back.
I waited a while before marking the paper.
Not long after the tray was removed, the voice returned. “Go stand between your bed and desk,” it ordered.
“Have my parents paid my ransom yet? I would like to go home.”
“Silence! Do as your told right now!!”
I walked over and stood in the spot. Suddenly, a small door-sized part of the wall slid into the floor. There was a room with a treadmill and a desk, as well as a piano and violin on one side of the room, and a cello in a corner to the other side. I slowly walked in.
The voice ordered, “Get on the tread mill and set it at ten.”
“So you guys can afford all this, but not a TV?”
“Just do what I said already,” the voice said, in a calm but annoyed tone.
I climbed on to the treadmill and set it to ten. It started me in a light run.
According to the timer, I had run for thirty minutes before the voice told me to stop.
Then she told me to go to the mat on the floor in the middle of the room.
I did as ordered and stood on the mat. A few seconds later, I was amazed when this huge flat screen lowered from a hatch in the ceiling.
The voice told me to follow the video to the letter or I would be beaten.
These people were calling the shots, so why try to fight them? The video was a yoga routine.
I followed the moves as best I could. I wasn’t the most limber person in the world, so it was a little tough. Then this other exercise video came on, and I followed it.
After this, I was sweating like a hog, and I was told to go to take a shower. I was told to put my baggie shorts and dirty t-shirt by the food door.
I got in the shower wondering what was going on.
‘I’ve never heard of kidnapers like this. Was something else happening?’
I finished the shower and left to get my clothes. Instead of my shorts and shirt, I found what reminded me of hospital scrubs. They were white. There was also a pair of socks and some simple, white, tiny shoes.
I put the clothes on and returned to the room.
I was told to sit at the desk, which I did.
The TV moved on this rail-like thing and positioned itself in front of me. This picture of an anime woman’s head appeared on the screen.
She started talking about what I will be learning while I am there.
“What the hell?” I said out loud
“Quiet, while I am talking to you,” the anime woman scolded me. “This may be a cartoon avatar you are seeing, but I am a real person and your teacher. Now hush while I talk.”
“What is going on? Why am I here? And who the hell are you people?”
“All I can tell you is that you will be here until we release you, and the more you resist the longer you will be here.
'Now sit down shut up and listen.”
“I WANT SOME FUCKING ANSERS RIGHT NOW!!!” I yelled out.
“You will listen, or you will be punished.”
“FUCK you, bitch!” I yelled, while giving her the middle finger.
The room went dark. A door opened at the back of the room, and three big men came into the room. Before I knew it, I was being held by two of them, while the third stood behind me.
I was forced to bend down and grab my feet, even though I resisted. Then I felt a huge sting, as something made contact with backside, then another, followed by another. I started crying after about the thirteenth smack.
I was hit about forty more times, before I was allowed to fall to the floor as the men left the room.
The lights came back on. “Now you know what happens when you defy me. Now return to your seat,” the voice called out.
Slowly, I pulled myself to the desk. I didn’t want to sit down on my sore butt, but I had no choice.
She resumed by telling me to look in my desk, where I saw an I-pad-like device.
I was told it had the content of over forty textbooks, and it was set up so I could do any test or assignments on it. We started with math, and then worked our way through the other five subjects.
Then she told me to read one of the books in my room, and that there would be a test on it some time later. Before I was allowed to go back to my room, I was told that things would be a lot easier on me if I complied with their wishes.
I ate my third meal that night, and then I went to bed. I lay there wondering, ‘What the hell was going on. Why was this happening? And who were these people?’
I was very angry and sad at the same time.
I cried myself to sleep that night for the first time in a long time. ‘Would I ever see my family again?’
------------
i would like to thank ,Red_MacDonald for editing.
Kidnapped. Part 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Here’s part two folks!!
After my first two days things sort of became a routine, I would eat breakfast workout take a shower and then do school work.
I started noticing some weird things about four months there, I had finally given up on my parents paying a ransom so now I was just waiting.
About a month after I was kidnapped my mirror in my room was taken away, then I started noticing how strange the study sessions were becoming.
It started off slowly with the yoga, then they started teaching me the piano, violin and cello. Then four months after I was taken I came in the class room.
My ass was sore form my sixth ass whipping witch happened after I refused to start the ballet training they were starting me on.
I was going to the shower after my workout’s and dance session when I was told to hurry, after that I was run through my school session rather quickly, witch I was actually doing quite well in.
Witch is funny because before this the school I attended was nothing but a place to take a nap on my desk until time to go home.
After the lesions I heard a beep and a sliding sound, I turned to see a door that had opened.
“Go in” miss patty, (the name I gave the mystery woman behind the intercom) “told me“.
I wondered what else they had in store for me as I walked in and was surprised by what I saw.
There was a large kitchen and what looked to be a small laundry room, there was a large table and dining area and a living room type place.
I was told to go to the kitchen, I walked over and stood in the middle of it.
I was told to look in this broom closet thing and grab an apron, I opened the door and it was full of cleaning supplies.
But the only apron I saw was this pink one with all types of frilly lace and trim on it.
“I can’t wear this” I said.
“You will or you will be beaten again”.
My ass was still tender from the last time so I put on the frilly thing, “Hey pain is a great motivator”. It turns out that it was a home economics class.
I was to be taught the art of caring for a house, I learned to cook, clean, set tables and wash and iron clothes.
I was still puzzled by the sixth month of being there, but then one day I started noticing things.
Things around me seemed normal but there was something strange about them, it took me about two days to work it out.
I was pretty shocked when I realized that every thing was bigger then it was when I first arrived, I walked over to the intercom and stopped in front of it.
I used my fingers to pull my now shoulder length hair behind my ear and then I pushed a button.
“What do want” patty asked in her usual annoyed tone.
“Patty am I shorter”? I asked.
“I really can’t tell from here, so I guess not”.
Well things dragged on from there, about a week after I realized I was shorter I decided to measure myself.
I stood with my back against the wall and marked, then using a ruler witch was in the class room I measured myself.
I lost all the strength in my body and passed out in the floor, when I finished marking I realized that I was no longer five feet ten.
I now and still do stand at four feet eleven inches. I should have seen it sooner but now that it had slapped me in the face I started seeing the other changes in my body.
My mussels were gone and I could tell I was a lot weaker and had lost a lot of weight. I knew that things had begin to seem to take more effort to accomplish then usually but I guess I just didn’t see or want to see the changes that were happing.
I woke up in my bed with the covers pulled up and tucked around me, I raised up and was startled when I saw that I wasn’t alone.
Sitting across from me was a sharp dressed man in an nice suit and Rolex watch.
But this man looked very familiar, I couldn’t put my finger on it but I did know him.
“Who are you” I asked while still on my guard.
“I am the man who has been keeping you here at this facility“.
“Why am I here and what are you doing to make me so small”?
“go look in the mirror” he said as he pointed toward a free standing mirror in the middle of the room.
I slowly walked over, I looked in the mirror and my heart started beating real hard my breathing became short and then all went black.
In the mirror was a little girl of about ten or eleven years old, she had long shoulder length brown hair and my deep blue eyes.
When I woke up I was in the bed again, the man was still sitting there and had this satisfied grin on his face.
“What the hell did you do to me”? I asked with my voice low and shaking.
“We fixed you” the man said.
“What the hell does that mean?, there was nothing wrong with me”!
The man just sat there.
“Why have you done this”?
“To punish you” he stated rather harshly.
“What the fuck did I do to deserve this” I yelled out pointing to my deformed body.
The man sighed and looked at me, “Do you remember a party you had about five months before we took you, I think it was in February? He asked.
I thought back to the only party we had in February and as far as I could tell it was a normal party, other then the fact I couldn’t remember most of the night after about nine o. clock because it was one of the few times I had taken PCP.
When I take PCP I just black out, one time I took it and when I woke up I was four hundred miles away from where the party started with a friends new car that looked like it had been smashed to shit.
I was twelve and it was my first joy ride “I think“.
“I don’t remember much why”?
“My daughter went to that party” he said as he looked at me.
“Oh shit” I thought.
“She went to the party with some friends who were invited by your friend Cade“.
“She was getting tired of you hitting on her all night and went to leave, that’s when you grabbed her, dragged her to a bed room and raped her”.
“Does that answer your question as to why you are here”?
My head was spinning, I knew that I had gotten laid that night because of how I woke up the next morning, I will spare the details.
“You see this is one of my off the book company’s, here we usually take spoiled rich kids and special cases from the government cases who think they can walk all over anyone they please and teach them all lessons that they wont forget”.
“We don’t turn everyone of our subjects into girls, just the ones that deserve it” “Like you“ he added at the end.
“basically we take people like you and give them a taste of the real world”.
“You’re a fucking monster” I yelled out with my now noticeably high pitched voice.
I actually put my hands over my mouth when I heard it.
“No little one, a monster is something that takes a woman’s innocence without her consent”.
“No I am not a monster little one I am a farther and thanks to you a grandfather”.
“WHAT”!!!
“Yes thanks to you I now have a grandson and a granddaughter” twins “ She gave birth yesterday“.
“Congratulations daddy or should I say mommy”?
He was laughing at his little remark so loud my ears hurt.
I couldn’t say anything my mouth was dry and I felt like I was going to pass out again.
“I wont let you take my manhood” I stated as serious as I could make myself sound.
“What do you mean“ he asked as he smiled ?
“I will fight you all the way to the operating room and I will escape or die trying” I said with a little more venom in my voice.
“HA HA!! That won’t be necessary because the way the chemicals we’ve been giving you work, you wont need any surgery”.
Now I was worried, ”What do you mean I won’t need a surgery“?
“you’ll find out in about two weeks from now” the man said as he got up to leave.
I sat in my room and thought about what has been happening, ok so a about nine months ago I raped a girl while jacked up on PCP.
Now I have a son and a daughter only from what I saw in the mirror earlier I could pass as their big sister and on top of all this I am worried about my parents more then my currant appearance.
This whole time I have been here I have been thinking about them, they were probably worried sick about me.
I actually started feeling bad about how I had been taking advantage of them all this time, the one thing I longed for the most was to hug them both and tell them how sorry I was.
But now I can never go back, not like this, needless to say I cried a lot that night.
The next week I started hurting downstairs, the week after I noticed that my boys had become very small and were starting to turn black.
I tried to get info from patty but she wouldn’t budge, then the night that haunts my memories to this day came.
I was feeling sick at my stomach and hurting down stairs, my boys had started oozing this smelly green stuff and it felt heavy.
I had a massive headache and decided to take a shower because that always seems to help.
I stepped into the shower slowly and was holding my boys to relieve the sagging weight I felt.
I had been under the water for a few minutes when I brought both my now small little girlish hands up to rub my eyes.
As I was rubbing I herd this suction sound followed by a flop and a splash, I looked down and saw something in the water, it was black and had what looked like blood coming from it.
I stared for a second before I realized that the sagging between my legs was gone, I looked down and lost it when I saw that my manhood was no longer there.
Instead I saw a girls part with pieces of dark skin still hanging around the dark pink lips.
I don’t remember much after that, only that I was screaming at the top of my lungs when the guards and doctor came in.
I fought and cussed and fought some more until I felt a small prick then passed out. When I came to I was in my bed, I went to wipe my eyes but my arms were strapped to the bed.
There was a man in a guard outfit sitting in a chair by the bed, “If you don’t try to hurt your self I can let you go but if not then you’ll stay there for a while.
that’s when it all came back.
I didn’t say anything, I just laid there.
I had this feeling come over me, its hard to explain but I guess you could say that I glazed over.
I ignored everyone around me, I didn’t eat I didn’t drink, I lost track of time, they had tried everything to get me to come back to reality.
The first thing they tried were salt sticks then water and shocking me.
They even whipped me one day until they were tired, I did feel the pain all of it.
But I never made a sound while they did it, I just laid there staring off into space. I don’t think my facial expression even changed, so believe it or not sometimes a person gets so depressed they don’t even acknowledge when they are in pain.
I laid there for what I found out later was almost three months, they had been feeding me through a tube and iv line. I was also kept diapered because they grew tired of changing the bedding.
It seemed that nothing would release me of the state I was in, then one day I was laying there as usual when the door opened.
This new girl in a set of nurse scrubs came in, she walked over and checked my monitors, she started humming one of my favorite songs.
Silent night, I don’t know why but ever since I heard it as a little kid it just got caught in my head.
The girl was pretty, she was about five six average body weight and blond hair, I don’t know why this woman was able to get to me but she did.
She actually jumped back when I touched her arm.
My mouth was very dry and raspy but all I said was ”Water please”.
She ran over to the sink and grabbed a glass of water, she wouldn’t let me gulp it down like I wanted instead she made me take slow sips.
I sat there sipping the water as she talked to me.
“Well its good to see your back among the living”.
“If you say so” I said while looking down.
“And what is that suppose to mean” she said while putting her hands on her hips.
She looked down and smiled “Look kid its not the end of the world just because your like this now”.
“Why haven’t my parents paid my ransom yet” I asked for some reason.
“Because there isn’t one”.
“You may have been taken against your will but you are here based on your own actions”.
“You will be released at the end of next year then you will be dropped off in front of your parents house”.
“They wont ever accept me like this” I said trying to hold the tears back.
Its true my dads the one who single handedly had LGBT rights almost completely abolished where we lived, in his eyes a man is a man and a woman is a woman.
So seeing me like this he will either disown me or if I’m lucky he will shoot me.
“Well if they don’t accept you there is a home we send the rejections to until they are technically old enough to be on there own” she said while stretching her arms behind her back.
“Rejections” I asked”?
“Those are the subjects who’s parents don’t want them after their punishment is over or who’s parents die or go to prison while their being punishment”.
“How many people does this place change”?
“Usually its about four a year”.
“So I have another year at this hell hole”?
“Oh no, once you are better you will be going to work as a maid servant for someone of the bosses choosing”.
I started shaking when I heard that, “ I wont have to do anything sexual with them will I?
“Only if you chose to on your own but I think your way to young to be thinking about, I mean how gross your like eight years old” she snorted.
“Besides we aren’t sex slavers and we do keep watchful eyes on all of our male to female transformed subjects while there working”.
Well the next month was spent getting me back in shape, I had lost a lot of weight and developed a small problem with bed wetting.
I had become good friends with miss Stacy as I found out her name was. She was always there helping me and being nice.
And as it turns out what ever they had given me made me a full blone female inside and out, don’t ask me how because I still don’t know.
Well the big day came when I was brought out of my little apartment for the first time in a long time.
It was the best feeling in the world to feel the sunshine on my pale face, it was so nice that I didn’t mind that I was wearing a French maids outfit.
It looked normal I guess, it had a black skirt that went about two inches below my knees and white petticoats beneath, there was a white sash that held the white lacy apron upon my waste at the bottom of my white blouse with the black sleeves and last I had on black tights and black marry Jane’s as Stacy had called them.
I was put into a car out in the courtyard of the building, I took in my surroundings as much as I could before being put into this black car with opaque windows.
The drive took almost an entire day before we stopped at a hotel, I was watched all night then we made our way to our destination.
When the car stopped we were in a drive way that looked very familiar, as we walked towards the front door it hit me.
I turned around to see that I was only two doors down and across the street from my own front door.
-------------------------------------------
I hope you like this so far, this is were a lot of twist and turns start, there is also another huge surprise in the next chapter so keep reading please. Kayla :D
Kidnapped. Part 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
I stood there looking across the street in a daze till the door to the large house opened.
“Come in please” a man dressed like a butler said as he stood to the side.
“Ah your finally here” a young woman yelled out as she walked over to us.
The girl was wearing Scooby Doo pajamas and had her face covered in this green stuff.
“Christina this is your new servant girl Mandy” the woman said as she pointed at me.
I bowed like I was taught to and then awaited my orders.
I didn’t have to wait long as the girl points me toward the kitchen.
“Clean any dishes you find and then come find me when you are done”.
“Yes miss”.
I said as I bowed and left.
There weren’t many dishes so I was done quickly.
The whole time I worked I couldn’t stop thinking about the fact that my parents are right across the street.
I felt my eyes getting watery because of the fact that even if I could get to them they wouldn’t believe me.
I mean I was dressed like a miniature French maid a am now a girl who looks like a ten year old.
I finished what I was doing and walked up the huge stair case of the large home.
I heard someone yelling and what sounded like a baby crying.
“Will you just shut the hell up you little shit”.
“Gosh I wish my dad would have let me get an abortion”.
“You ah.. Ah Mandy right”? I nodded my head.
“Get your ass over here now” she yelled while pointing at me.
I ran over to her side. And she was trying to get this baby girl to be quite.
“Here take her” the girl said as she gave or more like chunked the crying girl to me.
As soon as I had the girl in my arms she seemed to stop crying.
I look over in another crib to see a baby in a blue sleeper sleeping away.
“Finally the little brat shut up”.
“Well since she seems to like you so much these kids are now your responsibility”.
“Have fun” she said as she walked off.
“I want something good for supper tonight”.
She yelled as she walked out the door.
While I was being held by the people of the institute I was taught how to care for babies.
I still didn’t know who these people are or why I was having to serve them but I had learned by then not to ask questions and just do as I am told.
After I get the baby to settle down I put her in the pink crib.
I slowly walk out and go down stairs to start super.
When I get to the kitchen I run in to the butler.
“Hello there I am Vincent and I have been told to keep an eye on you while you are here” the rather large man said.
“The boss is in his office upstairs at the end of the hall, he would like to see you”.
I bow and walk back up the stairs and to the last door in the hall.
I took a deep breath and walk in.
And who do I see, non other then the asshole from the institute.
“Ah miss Mandy would you please sit” he said as he pointed toward a chair in front of his desk.
I walk over and sit.
“I see you’ve already met your daughter” he said while smiling.
I felt a lump in my throat and look at the floor.
“You mean those are my kids, and the girl giving the orders is your daughter”?
“Why you are intelligent aren’t you” he said while laughing.
“For the next year you are going to care for this home and the children”.
“As I am sure you know you aren’t far from your own home”.
“Yes I know”.
“Well it won’t help you to try to escape because I am sure they won’t help you”.
“And why the hell is that” I yelled out?
“Because we are the ones who paid mister Charles here to do this to you” I hear a voice say behind me.
My heart beats so fast I feel like it’s going to bust as I slowly turn to see the sight of my mom and dad standing there.
“Mo.. Mom da.. Dad”.
“Why are you here”? I asked with a quivering voice.
“Simple, we are the reason you look as you do” my dad says.
“But why”?
“Son we tried everything to curve your disgraceful behavior”.
“We tried everything from beatings to boot camp and none of it worked”.
I went to yell at him but he cut me off.
“Did you think we didn’t know about the drugs, or the party’s and the sex”.
“When we found out what you did to Christina It was the last straw”.
“I was going to completely disown you and send you to a military school till you were eighteen”.
“But then Charles told of his side business of punishing people who think they are above the law, just because their rich and we decided to go with his idea”.
“Why the hell would you do this to me, I mean I’m your son damit”!!
“You don’t look like a son anymore” my dad coldly said”.
“You forced us, we decided that since we obviously failed at raising a son that we would try razing you as a daughter instead” my mom said.
“You can’t do this to me” I yelled out.
“But what has been done has been done”.
“And after your time here we are going to re raise you as our little girl” my mom said with a smile.
I was dismissed and told to go and fix super.
I was furious and I really don’t remember much about the first night only that I was in a dazed fog for a while.
How could they do this to me, why did they let that ass hole talk them into this.
I cant believe I worried about them so much, after what they have done I could care less to ever see them again.
The next few days I just stayed quite and learned a lot about this family, like the fact that Christina is a total spoiled bitch.
She hates her kids and me, I wasn’t going to tell her who I am but daddy had other ideas.
When she found out who I am she started making my life impossible.
She had already beaten me four times by the third week.
I hated her and that place.
Although I couldn’t stand it there, I found myself getting more and more attached to my kids.
The boys name is Terry and the girls name is Tammy.
By the third month I was head over heels in love with them.
I would always look forward to spending time with them.
I was the only one in that entire house that even gave a damn about them.
I feed them I bathed them I changed them and I played with them. I loved them but I found myself acting more like their mother then their farther.
I had realized by then that It was impossible to reclaim my manhood so I stopped even looking for a way to do it.
I had given in to the fact I would have to live my life as a girl, but hey I have to say that after all the time of being dressed as one the clothes were growing more to my liking.
About four months in that house and I found myself admiring how cute I was, so being a girl wasn’t that bad. It was the people around me that made me feel like offing myself.
My parents would visit every now and then but I always gave them the cold shoulder and wouldn’t say more then I had to.
I could tell my mom was trying to be nice, she even said she was sorry for agreeing to changing me, but I still couldn’t forgive her.
I still couldn’t ponder the fact that my parents did this to me when there were so many other ways they could have punished me.
I mean sure I wasn’t the best kid in the world but no one deserves this.
I know now that if it wasn’t for the kids I would have already tried to run away or something.
The kids were learning to walk already, Terry was learning a lot faster then his sister but she was getting there.
I was alone in the house that day, terry got away from me and started down the hall.
I put Tammy in the play pen and went after him.
I found him in Christina’s room.
I went to pick him up, he had pulled out a small plastic container from under her bed.
As I went to put it back I saw it was full of note books, I was curious so I opened it, I saw one that was dated the year before.
I found out after reading the first page that it was an old diary, I decided to see if she might have said anything about the night that got me into this mess so I went to the month in question and found the page about the party.
---------------------------
“Dear Diary,
last night was awesome, I had some of the best sex ever.
Our neighbor’s son is great in bed, and has all the blow and PCP a girl could want. It’s hard to believe he’s only fourteen, Gosh if dad ever found out I do some of the things I do he would kill me.
---------------------------
But I thought I raped her, she had sex with me willingly, I thought as I read on.
I flipped through till I found a page that set my blood boiling.
----------------
Dear Diary.
Oh shit my dad is furious, he found my p-test in the garbage. I was going to get an abortion but he found out I was pregnant before I could.
When he confronted me I had no choice but to put on the water works and tell him that I was raped.
Now he is making me carry this thing inside me.
And I now have my own personal escort to make sure I cant drink or party.
So I wont hurt the baby he says, I wish he never found out about the drinking, well at least he doesn’t know about the drugs
I know he would completely cut me off if he found out, so I’ll put up with the body guard until I have this thing.
Then its party hardy.
I’m still going to try and talk him in to letting me have the
Abortion but I am not going to hold my breath.
fuck I can’t stand my dads old school attitude. I mean hello woman have a choice now.
---------------------
I was pissed beyond words, but the funny thing is I think I was more pissed about the fact that she didn’t give a rats ass about her own kids.
I knew what I had to do, I was going to make these people pay for what they did to me
In the months following my find I had been busy.
I had been paying extra attention to cleaning master Charles (as I was told to call him) office.
I may not have been the sharpest tool in the shed but I knew a lot about rich people, like how and where they hide their important documents.
I had found where the main safe was, and I knew the password from observing the masters habits.
I found out after about a month after I found the diary that his favorite date was the password, the date of his daughters birthday, 11/13/97 or 111397.
Well I had also been researching there finances,
I was always good with money and computers and it also helped that everyone in the house thought I was as dumb as dirt, well if nothing else after grew up I could become an accountant or a hacker or maybe even a spy.
It took a while but I finally got their bank information for their accounts around the world.
In all they had six hundred and twenty eight million dollars in the many bank accounts.
On top of that while I was delving in Charles computer I found a hidden file that contained info on all of his more shady and down right illegal dealings with people from all over.
It seems that he liked the drug trade a little more then he let on.
I used the flash drive MP3 player Vincent had given me on my birthday to downloaded all the info.
Everything was set, I was going to ruin them with there own carelessness, you would think they would have been a lot more careful with the info I had but they weren’t.
I had every thing I needed to take every dime these monsters had.
I was going to wait till I was back home but one night I over heard something that made my blood go cold.
“We will give her back to her parents on Saturday”.
“What about the little ones sir”?
“You know Vincent I would have let Chris get the abortion but I wanted taking care of those kids to be part of Mandy’s punishment and now that she’s fixing to go home we have no need to keep them“.
“So we’ll give them to the R&D department at the institute, we have some new Rx products for infants that could be potentially deadly and we need human test subjects”.
“I see sir”.
“Well I have to go to bed now, your dismissed”.
“As you wish sir”.
I couldn’t believe what I had heard these people aren’t even people, I mean his own grand kids aren’t worth the anything to him.
I wanted to kill him right then, I love my kids and I wasn’t going to let them touch a hair on their heads.
Well when I heard the conversation between the monster and Vincent I had to do something.
The next day like always on a Tuesday the house was empty with Vincent running errands and Christine out with God only knows who.
I went into the nursery and dressed the kids, I put them in the stroller and went back to my room.
I grabbed my MP3 player and then went to the main office.
I opened the vault and used a duffle bag I had grabbed to put all the cash in the vault in the bag, there were forty stacks of cash witch had five thousand dollars a piece.
Then I went to the computer and logged onto their online bank accounts then typed a few things and put all the money into a transfer file.
I couldn’t go to a bank and get any of the cash without getting caught.
So the only money I would get from them would be the two hundred thousand in cash I got from the vault in the office.
I logged onto the saint Jude website and gave them the information then hit donate.
When the message saying thanks for your donation came up I smiled.
I then emailed the contents of the hidden file to the FBI and another copy to the DEA then I logged off the computer.
Before I left I went into Christens room took out a bottle of poison oke oil witch I had bought from a joke store in the mall.
I poured the whole bottle in her dresser drawers and on her bed, as well as in her box of pads in her bathroom. I smiled and went back to the kids.
I pushed the stroller to my bedroom and put my bag of mine and the kids clothes in the bottom of the stroller. Then we went to the front door and I wrote a note.
-------------
Taken the kids to the park be back in time to start super.
Mandy
-------------
Over the past few months since they thought I had no were to go and was no threat because no one would believe them if I told them, I was allowed to go to the park or the mall as long as I left a note, so that would give me some time to get away I thought.
I pushed the kids down the street and to what was once my home and used the hidden key to get in the garage.
I was glad my parents hadn’t changed the security codes.
When we got in the garage there it was, I was glad they kept it. My old pride and joy was a four seater gas powered golf cart that looked like a hummer h2.
It was four wheel drive and jacked up off the ground.
I took the kids stroller witch broke down into car seats and strapped them into the back seat.
I put the rest of the stroller on a storage rack, I then checked the gas and found it was full, apparently my dad has been using it I thought as I cranked it.
I sat behind the wheel and took a deep breath, then I yelled out “HERE WE GO, HANG ON KIDS!!!!” as I punched it.
------------------
Please tell me how its going, I think I can get at least two more chapters out of this.
Kidnapped. Part 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Kidnapped 4
By kayla don
Edited by Red_MacDonald.
-------------------------
I pulled out of the garage and headed toward the main gate. I pushed the remote button I had grabbed in the garage, and the gate opened.
I pulled out and started down the street. I had to pass the prison, as I called it, on my out of the street. As I passed the house, I looked at the front door and saw two men dressed in black suits. I couldn’t have cared less about who they were.
I kept going. I knew where I was headed. A friend of mine had an old RV out in the woods. It was his hide out, and since he was dead, I knew he wouldn’t mind me and the kids crashing there. The RV was in the mountains outside the town where I lived.
I went to a sporting goods store. Over the past few months, I had become friends with the old man who owned it. Some people might call old George paranoid, but he was friendly, and he believed me when I told him about what had been happening to me.
He was expecting me, so I pulled around back. I backed into the garage door in the back of the shop. He shut the door and came over to me. I asked if he had everything I needed.
He said, “Yes, It’s all packed in the off-road trailer over here.” He grabbed the large ATV trailer, dragged it over, and hooked it up to the cart.
“You have enough food and water to last two weeks, and you also got sleeping bags and camping gear. I also put in a 22-rifle and six 550-round ammo bricks. And there’s also a single-shot, 410-shotgun with some ammo.
“Here,” he said as he handed me a prepaid phone. “They can’t trace it, and it has the number to my prepaid in it. I took my thousand-gallon tanker trailer and filled it full of gas before I took it to your RV. It wasn’t cheap, but it will keep your generator running for quite some time.”
“Thank you for all you’ve done for me” I said, as I hugged him. I paid him for all the stuff, and I was on my way. I was told to come back when I need food and more water.
I got back in the car and took off. I headed for the mountains, while sticking to the back and dirt roads. It took almost four hours, but I finally made it to the RV.
It was something out of the mid 80s. I had been there a few times before, but the last time was a week before my friend Sonny was shot in a drug deal gone bad. His brother and I were the only ones who knew about this place.
Big Danny, Sonny’s brother, was in prison for the next ten years, so I have the place to myself for a while. I knew it wasn’t going to be easy, but I was willing to do anything to keep those monsters away from my kids.
It didn’t take long to get the place livable. I did a lot of cleaning, and then I burnt a lot of the trash in and around the place. Every night, I would read a book to the kids after supper. Then I would read one of the many books that I old George had brought me when he made food runs.
Old George was a great guy who would help anyone who needed it. He was always just a phone call away when I needed someone to talk to. In a way, he was like the grand pa I never had.
Well, everything was going all right for almost a year. It was getting colder, and I had to run the heat full time. A few weeks earlier, I had paid George to dig a hole with his tractor to install a 500-gallon water tank with an insulated pump. The land the RV was on was leased. I had given George $10,000 to buy it.
Because of that, I didn’t have to worry about someone finding out.
It was pretty lonely up there, but I had my kids. They were growing so fast I was amazing. By this time, they were almost three. Terry was almost out of diapers, but Tammy was proving a lot harder to potty train.
One day, while giving her a bath, I noticed these little red spots on her. She was getting a little red, so I got the thermometer out of my first aid kit and took her temperature. It was a hundred degrees!
I panicked. I tried to call George, but he didn’t pick up. I was worried about my daughter, so I bundled her and Terry up, and put them in their new, covered, car seats. Then I made the four-and-a-half-hour drive down the mountain and to the hospital.
I didn’t know how to explain my situation. but I knew I had to get Tammy some help.
I went into the hospital and told the nurse about the fever and the dots. We were told to wait in this little room until the doctor came in. I waited and waited, when I started smelling something funky from Tammy.
I poked my head out and asked if I could change her in the room.
The woman said, “Yes.”
A few minutes later, this good-looking black woman came in. She smiled and said her name was Doctor Wanda Miles. She looked at my baby, and a smile came to her lips. “There’s nothing to worry about, it’s just the chicken pox.
"When your mom comes in, I’ll talk to her and give her a prescription for some medicine that fix her right up". "Where is your mother?”
“Well I ah...I ah ...don’t have one.”
“Your dad then?”
I shook my head no. I knew as soon as she left, I was going to have to leave and get to George’s.
“Are the three of you orphans?”
All I could do was look at the floor.
“I see,” she said, as she got up and walked toward the door. She walked out of the room, and to my horror, I heard her lock the door.
I was panicking and freaking out, trying to call George.
A few minutes later, the doc came back.
I was crying. “Please don’t tell anyone I’m here,” I begged.
“What happened to you?” she asked.
What the hell, I thought. That’s when I told her everything, from the kidnapping to the forced sex change and slavery.
She never interrupted, and just listened to me. After I was done, she hugged me and walked out of the room.
It was about an hour later, according to the clock on my phone, before I heard a click and some one came in.
I was frozen with fear when I saw who it was.
“I’m so glad we finally found you,” Vincent said.
Kidnapped. Part 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
As soon as I saw him I panicked, I reached under my long skirt and pulled out my hunting knife in a flash.
“If you come anywhere near my kids I’ll cut your throat “ I said as serious as I could.
I kept the hand with the knife pointed at him while using my other hand to usher the kids behind me.
Vincent slowly walked toward me, when he got close enough I aimed for his gut.
In a flash I was disarmed and being held gently by this tall man, “Mandy I am going to let go of you and we need to have a talk”.
He slowly let go of me and I sat down in a chair.
“Please Vincent I’ll go with you and Charles can do what ever he wants with me, but Please don’t let him get my Baby’s” I said with tears running down my face.
Before I knew it I was in his arms, the hug felt nice, like he actually cared about me.
“Mandy there’s a few things you need to know about me” he said while smiling at me and running his fingers through my hair.
“Like the fact that my name isn’t Vincent”.
“It isn’t “ I asked through teary eyes.
“No my name is special agent David west”.
“I am a under cover FBI agent”.
“You won’t have to worry about Charles anymore”.
“Thanks to the evidence you emailed to my boss we were able to put him away for a long time”.
“How long”?
“Well with all the drug smuggling and the human trafficking and testing and all the sick things he did to you and the others”.
“He was sentenced to death because of the murders of the people he experimented on who died in the process”.
It turns out the day I left that the two strange men at the door when I passed the house were FBI agents sent to pick me up.
David was very mad when Charles told him what he was going to do with my kids so he convinced his boss to bust him on the evidence they already had.
They were very happy when they received my email and very worried because I had disappeared without a trace.
We talked for a good long time, then he told me something that made my heart feel heavy.
“When we raided the house we found Christina’s diary collocation, when I found the one where she talked about lying and getting you put in this body I was in a rage”.
“When we showed your parents they became very very upset, and I believe them when they tell me they are sorry and want their daughter to come home”.
I thought about it a second and looked him in the eye.
“They cant have their child back because they killed him, and I can’t be their daughter because I just can’t forgive them for betraying me like they did”.
“I may be able to later in life but not right know”!
I was taken to live with David and his wife Jessica, they were the best and treated me and my kids like their own.
Even though I was by all rights my Kids mother, I was convinced to let mo.. I mean Jessica and David raise me and them as siblings with the promises to explain to them about me when they are old enough.
David and Jess may not have been rich as my parents but I could care less, now that I think about it my real parents were never there for me.
They would just toss me cash so I would stay out of their hair, to be honest I never really knew much about my real parents.
Most of the time my dad was on business trips and mom was to busy at the spa to care were I was hell that’s probably what was wrong with me.
I wasn’t like most people who might have gone through what happened to me, instead of killing myself or going crazy I realized I had been given a second chance.
My kids, well my brother and sister now, started growing and were soon going to school, Thanks to Mom and dad witch is what I call David and jess now, I was able to have a real childhood with parents who actually cared about me.
Jess was the best mother a kid could have and she treated me and the kids as if she had personally given birth to us.
I was always looking for ways to thank them for their kindness toward me and my kids, I asked them once what I could do.
They told me It wasn’t necessary because I had been through so much, but I pushed it until they told me.
“If you want to thank us, make it to collage and make something of your self” I was told.
So I did, I graduated high school with honors, I had a ton of friends and (blushes a little and twirls finger in hair) even a boyfriend.
I went to collage to become an FBI agent like daddy, it turns out that my size was perfect for certain jobs with the agency.
With in four years of graduating I was a very experienced agent, I had also made a fair bit of cash using my skills to do a little mercenary work.
don’t worry my job was mostly recon and surveillance, although I did spend six months with a spec Ops group in Africa and that was followed by some work in Moscow for about two years before the agency called me home.
I didn’t know why I had been called home but the newly appointed director of the agency, (David, aka daddy) had called me home.
I was a little fidgety waiting outside his office, I hadn’t seen him in quite some time so I was happy.
When I was called in I stood up and walked in.
“Agent West” he said in with a serious face.
“Director West” I said the same way.
Then we both smiled and he hugged me tight.
“I missed you so much daddy”!
“And I missed you to pumpkin” he said as we sat down.
“So why have you called me home sir”?
His face took on a little bit of a frown.
“Charles has escaped and has disappeared”.
“WHAT!!!” I yelled.
“He was broken out of prison the other night”.
“When I heard I called you back here because I think he wants to kill you”.
“What do you need me to do sir”?
“Nothing, I want you to take Terry and Tammy to an agency safe house I have picked out for you”.
“I understand when do we leave”
“Right away, the kids are being loaded into an SUV down stairs and it will take you to the airport then you will be taken to the safe house until we find him”.
I was taken down stairs to the large black suburban then I climbed into the passenger seat, “MANDY!!!” Tammy yelled out and hugged me from behind the seat.
“Hey kiddo how have you been”?
“Great How about you shorty”?
The twins are fourteen and already taller then my current five feet one, so I am shorter then them.
I look in the back seat to see my son sitting there in baggie pants, baggie stained rage against the machine t-shirt and the headphones of his I-pod jammed in his ear behind his long shaggy hair.
I sighed and talked to Tammy until we arrived at the airport, then we loaded into this nice plane and we were off.
I could tell that Terry was upset about having to up and leave but it was for his own good, the twins were told that someone was after dad and for their own good they were being sent off.
When we landed we were in Colorado and I knew exactly witch safe hose we were being sent to, this made happy because the place is huge.
Several presidents have stayed there in the past, the log mansion was beautiful as we pulled into the drive way.
We walked in and each of us found a bedroom we liked, I took the master bedroom on the top floor and Tammy took this room that had this old west girls room with a great view of the mountains.
Terry took a room all the way across on the other side of the house, this place is amazing, it has a heated indoor pool and hot tub.
It has fourteen rooms and a huge media room with a giant plasma screen TV and it has a two story loft style library.
I knew I was going to be spending a lot of time in that part of the house, outside there is a working one thousand acre ranch with horses and cattle.
I was also told about the woodlands to the north and all the hunting opportunities.
As I was walking I went into the huge kitchen and then I found this door, I opened it to find a staircase, I walked down and flipped the light switch.
My eyes about popped out of my head, it was a indoor firing range, I walked over to the wall of guns as I would start calling it.
It took a while but I found I had over two hundred firearms, from old west six shooters to modern day
Assault rifles.
I was in heaven, I have always had a soft spot for things that go bang, I knew that daddy must really know me if he sent us here.
I could get use to this thought as I walked back upstairs, I found Tammy making some sandwiches, I helped her and decided to go and find Terry.
Terry seemed to have something on his mind, even though he hasn’t seen me in quite some time he hardly said two words to me on the way here.
I would have to see if could get him to open up to me at some point.
I walked up the stairs, I couldn’t find him in the media room so I went to the game room, he wasn’t there.
I decided to check his room, I walked over and knocked on the door, no answer, I turned the knob and opened the door.
I looked in the room and I see a pretty young girl in a cute white summer dress and tights, she is dancing in the mirror with her head set on and singing barracuda by heart.
“TERRY!!!!!”?
No son of mine
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
"I'm telling you no son of mine is gonna go in front of our family in a dress no you better change right now" my dad said.
"But dad, the entire family is here and none of them know" I said panicking.
"Do I look like I care about that? Now hush up and get dressed" He said as he walked out of my room.
I took a deep breath and then started to get out of my dress. Then the panty hose and then the bra then my wig I had bought just for this day. After that off came the makeup and I was now ready to face my fate.
I walked over to my normal clothes and picked out a pair of good jeans, my cowboy boots and a Lynard Skynard Shirt followed by a flannel overshirt, after binding down the girls I got dressed.
I looked in my mirror and sighed.
"I hope you're right old man" I said walking out into the hall and down the stairs. All these people were right outside. Kids were running around, all the folks talking and cutting up, music was playing and people were playing corn hole or football and beer was flowing freely. it was a beautiful spring day.
I took a deep breath and stepped outside and walked towards dad and mom who were standing on the small stage where their church band was sitting up for the show later.
There had to be over three hundred people there "perks of having fourteen aunts and uncles along with other extended family".
I got some looks as I walked to the stage and then climbed up on it.
Dad and mom smiled as I walked over to them next to the microphone. Dad waved and the music coming from the speakers died down.
"Everyone I have an announcement to make." He said over the microphone and the place got quite.
"I know you've all noticed some things over the last two months, some of you already know and some of you don't.".
"As you all know I have six sons and five daughters. Well as it turns out I don't have six sons, I have seven. This is James, you all knew him as my daughter Jessica but as you can see he is now my son and if you have a problem with that you can take it up with me" dad said placing his arm around me and pulling me to his side.
"Hey everybody" I said nervous as hell.
There were a few looks but several people started clapping.
"Told you it'd be alright boy" dad said lightly punching my shoulder as he and mom walked off the stage.
"Well hell I guess I bought that dress for nothing" I laughed to myself.
Oh how life can change.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
If you would have told me on the day I turned 12 that someday I would be standing here about to marry the love of my life.
I would have said yeah ok sure, but then if you would have told me I would be the one in the dress I would have laughed and most likely hit you.
But as I found out life can change in a heart beat. My story starts two weeks after my 12th birthday, I come from a very well off family,
Dad is the owner of a bunch of companies and mom is a big time heart surgeon.
Even though we were rich me my brother and sister weren’t spoiled, dad believed you should work for what you get. So we worked my dads cattle ranch in the summer and some times in the winter.
Well that day started like any other, I was working in the hay barn with my brother when my dad came in and called us over,
“Boys I need one of you to go to mister Larry’s to help out, he had an accident yesterday and broke his leg”.
I threw my hand up and yelled I’ll go, you could call me a very eager and hard worker and you could also call mister Larry’s 16 year old daughter the hottest girl in Texas.
I wasted no time getting on my baby, my baby was a jacked up Kawasaki brute force 700. That atv was my pride and joy.
I remember that I was flying like a bat out of hell when I hit a rut in the road, I almost lost it but quickly regained control.
That was close I thought, I slowed down after that because I had a bad feeling about that day.
Well I made it to Larry’s house and walked to his barn were John and Berry(mister Larry’s sons) were.
“hey guys my dad said yall need some help around here”.
“hey Bo how are you”.
“I’m doin alright, how’s your dad”.
“He’s good he just got hurt while working on the tractor”.
“he was changing the tires out when it slipped of the jack and landed on his leg, the thing broke it in two places.”
“so what needs to be done around here”. I asked.
“Well you can start by chopping the wood in that pile over there for the smoke house”.
“Aw’ight then I’ll get started”
I had been chopping wood for a little over an hour, and my little arms were killing me. Yeah I almost forgot, I was small I mean really small for my age.
I was 4’10 and 65 pounds soaking wet and holding two cinder blocks.
But I wasn’t worried because all the men in my family started out small, my dad was 5’3 at age sixteen then one summer he grew to become the 6’2 200lb man he is today, the same goes for my grand dad and his dad so I was going to be tall when I was older.
Besides I was very stout and strong even though I was small an the logs weren’t big.
I had been working for almost 2 hours when I saw her, Becky; mister Larry’s daughter.
She was wearing a pair of daisy duke cutoff shorts and a black bikini top with the metal ring holding the cups together.
She started laying out a beach towel on the grass on the hill behind the house, she was looking at me smiling as she laid on the towel to sun bathe.
Being a guy I wanted to impress her by showing off my strength , I started chopping away at the logs and I was starting to get tired.
I came to the last log and it was a big one, I knew if I could split it in one swing that she would defiantly be impressed.
So I spread my legs and took my stance, I took the ax and lifted it above my head, I was just about to swing when I heard a loud bang followed by a swooshing sound of something flying threw the air.
I felt a ripping pain tear through my upper leg, I heard a loud scream and then I blacked out.
I woke up and it was night time, I looked around the room and saw I was in the hospital. I felt between my legs because it hurt and felt thick down there the pain was pretty strong.
I felt what I thought was a diaper but then I felt a tube that came out of it and went off to the side of the bed, I was laying there wondering what happened when the door opened and my mom walked in.
“ hey mom, what happened”?
My mom got this grim look on her face, she walked over to me and sat by my bed.
She gently grabbed my hand and held it.
“sweetie when you were chopping wood the other day, she” she paused for a moment and a tear started forming in her eye.
“ honey the air compressor in mister Larry’s barn blew up, and a bolt from it hit you in your, she was starting to cry, “penis”.
“what are you saying mom”?
I was getting worried.
“ sweetie you don’t have a penis any more”.
My heart stopped and I panicked then threw the covers off and started ripping the bandages off, my mom tried to stop me but I got them off. I started screaming and yelling when I saw the bruised swollen, puffed up slit and stitches.
Some doctors run in and one put something in my IV line and I fell asleep.
It turns out that the bolt had a piece of metal almost a inch long on it, the piece of metal had shredded my little balls making them useless. But there was just enough of my small shaft and a little soft tissue left to give me a full SRS so I was turned into a girl down there on the doctors advice during the five days I was out.
My doctors convinced my mom and dad to put me on female hormones, “that way I would have a chance at a somewhat normal life“ As they put it.
I had put up a good fight when It came to taking the new hormones, after a year of them I convinced my mom to let me stop taking them.
She smiled funny when she agreed to it, not long after I was begging my mom for them because of the withdrawals that were ripping me apart.
Over the next few years I went down hill, I got in a lot of trouble with both my parents and the law, I had thought many times about killing my self but I could never bring myself to do it.
when I was 14 I had become an adrenaline junky with a need for speed and after I tried racing and doing stunts It got boring so I started doing work for some less than agreeable people, I was a driver and the rush I got from doing things like running from people and the cops was great.
My job was to use my ATV to deliver packages mostly drugs and sometimes guns as well.
By the time I was 16 I had made a name for myself as the best runner in the county.
At school I got in a lot of fights with both girls and guys mostly bigots who didn’t know a damn thing about me and were to closed minded to hear my side of the story, it didn’t help that at 16 years old I was just as hot as Becky even though I tried to hide it to no avail.
At 16, I was 5’4 112lbs my hair was strawberry blond and almost touched my shoulders, and my chest was right under a c-cup.
I was well developed as some of the girls had put it.
I was also one hell of a fighter, I had been in more street fights then I could count, I had lost a few and won a lot, people soon found out that you don’t mess with me.
Well one day at the end of summer vacation I had just come in from the barn when my dad called me into his home office,
“Britney in here now he called“, I hated that name.
My parents had my name changed a year after the accident from Bo to Britney, they tried to get me to chose my own name but I was stubborn so they chose for me.
“What now”?
“Sit!! Now young lady”!
My dad knows I hate it when people refer to me by any female term, and he only did it when he was truly pissed with me.
“Yes sir” I said a little more politely as I sat down.
“Where were you last night”?
“I was at the pool hall”! I lied I hated to lie but I couldn’t tell him the truth.
My dad looked at the floor then back at me with the most disappointed look I have ever seen on his face.
“Sheriff you can come in”!
The sheriff (mister Larry), “did I forget to mention that earlier”? sorry. Came in with a large duffle bag and sat it on the table.
My heart skipped a beat and I’m sure my skin was as pale as could be.
“The police were watching a small house in the woods last night, when they saw you come up on your four-wheeler with this bag on the back“ my dad said.
“They watched you give the bag to the man in the house, then he paid you and you left”.
“Can you tell me what’s in the bag”?
I looked at the floor,” I never ask I just deliver” I said.
“Its enough meth to put you behind bars for a long time, and at your age you will most likely be tried as an adult” Mister Larry stated.
“I have talked with your aunt Tammy,( the top judge in our small town) and she has agreed to give you one more chance to stay out of jail”.
“What do I have to do” I asked”.
I figured I would have some community service or something like that, my dad looked at me and smiled.
“We are going to be sending you saint Marry’s school for girls in Wisconsin”.
“You mean a boarding school, Ha no way dad”.
“Yes way, this is it young lady either you go to this school or your going to jail till your twenty one or older, your choice”.
I thought for a moment, I had a lot of money saved up so I would be able to get away from the school and take off.
“Alright I’ll go”.
My dad raised an eye brow,” So you take the deal”?
“Yes sir”.
“Then you need to start packing the school term starts Monday so you will be leaving on Friday”.
Well I got my bags packed and looked at my privet bank statement, I have been saving for a while so when I could finally leave home I wouldn’t have to have any contact with my family about anything for a while including money.
Ever since the accident my folks had become a pain in the ass, with my mom trying to get me in a dress all the time or my dad’s over protective personality,
My sister Megan was like mom and always tried to get me to start acting like a girl.
My brother wouldn’t have anything to do with me because he was embarrassed of how I tried to act like a boy even though I was a girl now, I just wanted to get away for a few years.
I checked the statement, over the past few years I had been playing the stock market along with the work as a driver so I had a pretty good amount saved, I had $86.856 and I think it was thirty five cents.
I got my stuff together and went to bed, the next day me, mom and dad went to the airport where my dad had chartered a helicopter to take us to the town near the school.
Getting away from the school was going to be a little harder then I thought, the whole campus was on an island about a mile off the lake Superior shore line.(Note the school does not exist in real life).
The school reminded me of the school from the game bully, except it was a lot bigger and it had this old but modern feel to it, we rode to the island by water taxi. When we arrived my parents and I were taken to the main hall.
There where about five hundred girls in the room with their parents, when we walked in the woman at the door asked my name, “ Britney Kaden walker” my dad said.(note, No chuck Norris jokes please).
The woman looked at her clip board and handed me a sticker with my name and the number 325 wrote on it.
We found a seat and waited, the whole time my dad had no emotion and my mom looked very disappointed in me.
I just had to put up with all this until I could get away, then I would go far away and start living my life freely.
Well after a few minutes a woman walked out onto the stage, she was in her late forties but looked good for her age, she was wearing a white blouse maroon jacket and tan slacks.
“Hello everyone my name is Janet Louses Picket and as most of you already know I am the head mistress of this academy”.
The woman’s speech went on for almost an hour, then she told us about the required school uniform witch we had to wear during school hours.
You can guess what it looked like, just watch any girls school movie from the 80s.
She told us to look at our given numbers then to find the person with the matching number because that will be our roommate for the term.
My dad sent me off to look, the whole time I was hoping I wouldn’t get a roomy who squeals like a pig every time she gets existed.
I was walking through the crowd looking when I almost lost my hearing when I heard the loudest squeal ever.
I looked over to see this group of girls hugging and jumping up and down.
“Rachel I’m so happy to see you” one of the girls yelled as she hugged the other girl.
The girl squealed, then I looked at the girls number sticker, “oh hell no” I thought as I saw that her number and mine were the same.
About the time I saw her she saw me, we where only about ten feet away but she could see my number just as good as I could see hers.
Before I could run off into the crowed, she started walking toward me. “Hey there my name is Rachel Cunningham and you are”? she asked while putting her hand out,
“I’m Britney, Britney Walker”.
“I guess we are room mates this term, is it your first time”?
“Yeah I’ve never been a big fan of the hole boarding school thing” I said.
“Well by the time were done with this year you’ll be begging to come back” she said.
“Yeah right” I thought.
We talked a little while before we had to say goodbye to our folks. I was a little distant and I feel bad about it now because I didn’t even tell them I loved them when they left.
Me and Rachel or cat as her friends called her were taken to a building off to the side of the island by a large stone wall that surrounded the island.
The place was nice our room was your standard dorm with two of everything and one little bathroom with a shower,
We talked for a while then the subject I hate the most came up. “BOYS!!”.
“So Brit do you have any cute boy friends”? Cat asked me, I blushed and said I wasn’t interested in boys.
“Oh so you’re a lesbian”? she asked like it was no big deal.
“No I’m not really interested in anyone” I said.
I started unpacking as we talked, I was pulling some clothes out when to my horror my dilator fell out and hit the floor then rolled to a rest at Cats feet.
Before I could stop her she bent down and grabbed it, Why do you have a dilator”? she asked.
I grabbed it and shoved it into my bag, “How do you know what this is” I asked her.
“My next door neighbors eighteen year old daughter who is one of my best friends is transgender and has had her surgery a few weeks ago and I’ve seen hers before” she said.
“Can you keep a secret Cat”? I asked.
She did the zipper lock and key on her lips.
I told her my whole life story and she was crying and hugging me and saying it was a secret between friends, then she told me one of her secrets, “Brit you’ll probably find out at some point but I still wet the bed every now and then usually about once every two weeks” she said.
“Don’t worry I wont tell anyone “ I said then we talked some more.
As time went by I got the hang of my classes and I made my first real friend I have ever had in Rachel.
After the first month the new kids were allowed to go to town on the weekends by water taxi, I had packed my backpack and was one of the first people on the boat.
The first thing I did was go to the bank, I went to the ATM and tried to check my account, when I put the card in it told me access denied.
I tried a few more times before I stomped into the bank, I asked the teller what was going on and she checked the info on the computer.
She walked away for a moment then she came back with a note, I opened it and my blood became like lava.
------------------------------
Dear
Britney me and your mother found your bank information hidden with your guns you had stuck in the air vent in your closet, we knew you would use that money to run so we have taken it and put it into a high interest bank account that will be returned to you upon your eighteenth birthday.
In this envelope is a bank card witch will be loaded with one thousand dollar’s every thirty days. We love you and will see you during Christmas.
---------------------
I looked and found the card, I was so pissed I almost tossed it into the trash but I didn’t.
I slowly made my way to the taxi, things went on and I was actually doing good in school, then one day I got into an argument with a teacher.
I was mopping the bottom floor of the main school building as a punishment and was almost done, I had just finished a hall when I heard a sound coming from the gym downstairs.
Curiosity got the best of me and I decided to check it out, the gym wasn’t very tall because it was in the basement of the building.
While most school gyms are about fifty to sixty feet tall ours was only forty, it was mainly used for hockey since the main floor was an ice rink. The school had built a newer gym for other actives so they converted the old one into a rink for the girls hockey team.
I walked into the large gym and there was to my surprise metallica playing on a radio.
There was this young woman with long black hair wearing a t-shirt and sweat pants with her white ice skates.
She was awesome the way she moved about the ice, I found myself walking down the stairs and sitting on a bench.
When the song ended she looked over at me and smiled as she turned off the radio.
“Hey there” she said as she skated over.
“Who are you”? I asked.
“Kathy Watson, I’m the new figure skating teacher” she said as she walked over and sat by me.
“I didn’t know they taught that here” I said.
“They sure do, would you like to try it”? she asked.
“I’ve never ice skated in my life” I said.
“What size shoe are you”? she asked while pointing at my shoes.
“I wear a size six” I said.
I’ll be right back she said as she pulled out these two blocks of wood that had straps and a cut out in the middle.
“What are those”? I asked.
“My dad made them a few years ago, you slide them over the blades and strap them so you can walk on them like a normal shoe”
She walked off and left me there. When she returned she had three boxes with her, “What are those”? I asked.
She opened one box and pulled out a pair of used skates, “These should fit you” she said as she handed me the skates.
“I can’t skate” I said.
“You’ll never know if you don’t try” she said.
I don’t know why but that did it, a few minutes later Kathy was pulling the laces tight, I said they were to tight but she told me they have to be.
I made my first step onto the ice and a few minutes later she was showing me the basics, before long I was having fun and she was telling me I was a natural and she had never seen anyone pick it up as fast as I had.
I started messing around and did a few spins, and she showed me how to do a figure eight, at first mine was a squiggly set of lines but after a while it was perfect.
We had been there so long it was dark outside, we talked and when she asked if I wanted to join her class I surprised myself by saying sure.
I filled out some papers and went back to my room, I was so tired after I did my home work I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.
It had been three weeks since my first time on the ice and miss Kathy said I was her best student out of her eight others.
I don’t know what it was but when I put on the skates and put on song I liked then hit the ice, all my problems vanished I didn’t think about my past or how I was stuck at an all girls school.
It was just me and the music and ice.
Miss Kathy told me I needed to work on my grace and fluidity so after a while of me saying no she talked me into taking her ballet class.
It turns out I was a natural at that too, after a while I was told that I was going to be performing at a show that the school was putting together.
I was so excited when she told me I was getting the lead roll, then that disappeared when I asked what the show was.
“Beauty and the beast” she said.
“So I’ll be the beast right”? I asked.
“Of Corse not you’ll be Belle” she said.
“But I cant do that” I said.
“Why not” she asked me.
“Because I’ll have to dress like a girl” I said.
“Well you are a girl and I hate to break it to you but skirts are girls clothes” she said.
“I only wear this because the school makes me, but I don’t like wearing girls clothes”!
“Why not, I think you would make a beautiful Belle” she said.
“But I’m a boy” I said trying to keep tears from falling out.
Kathy looked very shocked, so I ended up telling her my whole story and to my relief she said it was ok.
“Britney you are a very pretty girl, and you need to stop feeling sorry for yourself an..”
“I don’t feel sorry fo…”
“Yes you do” she sternly said.
“You are a very beautiful young woman and if you will let the old pride that has held you back all this time go then I believe you could be happy again“ she said.
“Look I know you were hurt, but you have to realize that your parents are hurting too” she said, I went to say something when she stopped me.
“Think about your dad, he lost a son but unlike most people instead of you dieing he gained a daughter and from what you said he does love you”.
“If he loves me so much why did he send me to this freaking school”?
“Because he didn’t want you going to jail”, do you think you would have lasted in prison”? she said.
I was silent, “Your parents have had it just as hard as you have and you made it worse for them by doing the things you did”.
“Can’t you see that they truly love you and are trying to help you to become happy again, but the way you keep pushing them away hurts them more then anything”.
“But I’m a guy, and they keep tryi….”
“Damnit look at your self”!! Kathy yelled out.
“You don’t look anything like a boy, you have breast and a pussy and a body most real girls would kill for and yet you still claim to be a boy”!!! she was breathing hard and I was stunned at her out burst.
I was even more stunned because she wasn’t someone who believed in foul language.
“You lost your man hood, Big fucking deal get the fuck over it already and be happy that your still alive and have the opportunity to have a life that a lot of people would give anything to have”!
“Your smart, rich, beautiful and have a family that loves you, but your so upset about something that you lost so long ago that you can never get back that you can’t see what’s right in front of you” she was calmer now as she told me all this.
I felt tears coming and I tried my hardest to hold them back, “Your riiiigggghhhttt” I yelled as I started sobbing into her shoulder.
She hugged me for the longest time and she didn’t let go till I was calm, “Feel better” she asked as she looked into my eyes.
“Yes” I said, and it was true I felt like years of pain and sorrow was lifted off of my shoulders.
We walked and talked as we went to the campus cafeteria and got us some hot chocolate.
Well I did perform in the show, and I was told by a lot of people that I was the best Belle they had ever seen.
a lot of people were shocked when they learned of how long I had been skating, well it was later in the year.
Not long after that I was entering competitions all over the state and by the time I was done with the season I had won four first place trophies two second place and one third place, and I was happy that all my hard work was paying off.
I had been talking to my parents about once a week but I was playing them, I had the head of the school miss Janet promise not to tell them about my skating because I wanted to surprise them.
My parents were still being a little cold toward me and I felt really bad about everything I had done to them, I knew they had had it rough since my accident and I was determined to make it up to them.
Well it was five weeks until Christmas and It was a Saturday, I had not been off the island for a while and decided to take a look around the town on the main land.
I don’t know when it happened but I had some how found myself lost in this large wild life reserve, I had found out about it and decided to take a walk down one of the trails.
It was getting dark and I had no idea where I was, I was wearing a pair of thick white tights a pair of knee high brown moccasin boots and my winter school skirt that came down to just below my knees, along with a good flannel coat.
I was walking when I stepped into a hole, the pain was so bad I screamed, I just knew I had broke my ankle.
“HELLPP!!!” I yelled out, I was cold and I was actually getting scared. The sun was almost down I had pulled myself up to a tree and was sitting there for almost an hour when I heard something.
It sounded like an animal and I heard twigs and sticks snapping, I closed my eyes and put my hands over my face and head to protect myself.
I had heard what some of the black bears in the area would do and that they might leave you alone if you stay still and cover your head and face.
The animal stopped in front of me, I felt its breath on me, I was bracing for its attack when I felt something long wet and slimy touch my nose witch was between my hands.
I opened my eyes and I was staring a very large black lab in the face, its tail was wagging and it seemed excited I slowly moved my hand and pet it behind the ear and received a lick to the mouth.
I was spitting and wiping my face when I heard, “Jo Joe!!” where are you boy?
“Help”!! I yelled out.
“Soon after this boy came around the trail and saw me with the dog.
“Oh hey” he said as he walked over.
“Thank God you’re here” I said.
“Are you all right miss” he said.
“I think I broke my ankle” I said.
“My cabins right over there about a hundred yards that way” he pointed.
I yelped when he helped me to my feet, then me, him and Jo Joe made our way through the trees and down a steep hill.
He helped me into his old ford pick up and ran into the cabin to get his keys.
We made small talk as he drove me to the hospital in town.
His name was mark and he was only a year older then me. He was at least six feet and had dark brown hair with deep hazel eyes.
He was very fit and I figured to girls who were interested in guys he was hot.
He told me about his family , his dad was a doctor and his mom was a lawyer, he was at their cabin getting it ready for his sister who was coming home from college for a few weeks when he found me.
We made it to the hospital, he ran in and came back with a large guy and a wheelchair, they put me in it and I was taken inside as it started to snow a little.
Mark ran over to this older guy in blue scrubs and said something to him, “Britney I would like you to meet my father John” he said.
John looked like a younger Charles Bronson, you know from the death wish movies.
“I think I broke my ankle” I said.
John was a very nice man, I was taken into this room and a x-ray was taken of my foot.
“Well young lady you don’t have a broken ankle but you do have a nasty sprain” he said to my relief.
I told him about my skating and he told me to keep off of my feet as much as possible for at least two weeks and no skating for a full month.
Mark brought me back to the water taxi station and we were met by my gym teacher, I had gotten Marks phone number and said I would call to chat.
I was made to stay in my room with my foot propped and given crutches to walk with, my school work was brought to me and a teacher would come for about three hours a day to help me.
Kathy kept in touch and would visit all the time, one day I was talking to Mark and had my phone on speaker while I painted my finger nails.
I know, I know that’s what girls do, well when Rachel taught me how to do it I found I actually liked it.
I was talking to mark when Kathy walked in, she sat on my bed and was waiting for me to finish talking.
“Hey Britney” Mark said.
“Yeah bud” I said.
“There’s this new trans formers movie coming out this next Saturday and I was wondering if you would like to see it, if your foot feels better that is”? he sounded nervous for some reason.
Without thinking much about it I said sure that would be cool”.
“Oh alright I’ll call you later then” he said as we hung up Kathy had this sly grin on her face.
“What are you looking at”? I asked.
“You know you just agreed to a date with a boy right”? she said.
“Its not a date, were just two friends going to a movie and maybe to get something to eat after, “OH MY GOSH IT IS A DATE!!!!” I screamed out when it hit me.
“Hey Brit don’t worry by the time me and Cat are done with you you’ll have Mark having to beat off other guys all night” Kathy said with a smile.
“I can’t go on a date with a boy”!! I said while freaking out.
“I thought you were over this already” She said as she looked at me shaking her head.
“You are a girl and he is a guy and it is completely natural for a boy and a girl to go on a date”.
I looked across the room in the mirror hanging on the door and saw myself, she was right I was a girl and he was a boy.
“Well he is kinda cute” I mumbled in a very low voice as my cheeks started to warm up.
“What was that I didn’t hear you”? Kathy said as she smiled and cupped her hand around the back of her ear.
“I said he’s cute alright”!! I said a lot louder.
Well true to her word Kathy and Rachel taught me everything they could about the art of dating boys.
And on the day of the “DATE” I was taken into town and given a complete makeover, and we went shopping, I had a new black dress witch was a whole new experience and new matching three inch zip up boots that came to about five inches below my knees that were made for the dress.
The dress its self flared out from the waist and came down to just above my knees and had one wide strap that went over my right shoulder, the coat was a vanilla white that actually went with the outfit quite well.
That night was a whole lot of first for me, like stockings and garter belt then the heels witch I had never worn.
I felt very over dressed to just be going to a movie and dinner, Mark’s jaw hit the ground when I stepped off the boat.
He was wearing a pair of blue jeans that looked new and a new grey coat, under the coat was a hunter green button up carheart work shirt.
“You look amazing” he said as I slowly walked over, my ankle was still a little sore but was a lot better then it had been.
We walked side by side to his truck where he opened my door for me and helped me in.
We made small talk while he drove us to the theater across town, I was blushing up a storm because he kept telling me how nice I looked.
The movie was great, I loved bumble bee and wished I had a car like that, I knew what I was going to ask daddy to get me for Christmas.
After that we went to Pizza hut and had a great time talking and really getting to know each other.
As we walked back to his truck, he gently grabbed my hand, I felt all tingly inside and I liked it.
We were talking as he drove and I said I had a really nice time and wished there was something else we could do.
Mark smiled funny, then he slowed the truck down, we came to this old dirt road, I asked where he was taking me and he said it was a surprise.
The road was bumpy and rough the four wheel drive came in handy a few times as we climbed this large hill through the woods.
It was dark out when we stopped, he told me to take off my boots as he handed me some rubber boots.
I wasn’t sure what he was up too but I did what he said, he helped me out of the truck and reached in the back seat and grabbed a CD player and flash light.
We walked through the woods till we came to a clearing, normally the snow would have been very deep but it was one of those late seasons with very little snowfall.
When we got to the clearing my breath was taken away, we were on top of a small mountain and it over looked the whole town and the full moon was bright and I could see everything almost as clear as if it was daytime.
It was so beautiful, I was looking when I heard a song start playing, it was (we danced by George Straight).
Mark walked over to me and smiled as he extended his hand, “May I have this dance” he asked.
I felt that tingle again as I took his hand, we danced very close and as the end of the song came, he lifted my chin and I didn’t even resist when his lips touched mine.
It was the most amazing thing I had ever felt and I didn’t want it to end.
When he broke away he looked into my eyes and said “Britney I think I love you”!
My heart sank, I realized that I loved him. All this time of talking to him on the phone and the date I was totally head over heels in love.
But I was angry, because I was lying to him, even though I had done it before a few times to try to save my bacon I hated lying and every time I would tell one I would feel really bad.
But mark was so nice I couldn’t lie to him, I didn’t want him to find out one day that the girl he is in love with used to have the same equipment down stairs that he did.
I didn’t want to hurt him.
“We need to go” I said as I started walking to the truck, “Britney is something wrong” he said in a confused tone.
“Lets just go” I said.
The ride back down was quite every now and then he would try to ask me what he did wrong.
When we got to the dock the snow was starting to fall, I went to get out when he gently grabbed my arm.
“Britney wait, please tell me what’s wrong”! I wanted to just go but those eyes, those big beautiful eyes wouldn’t let me.
“I really like you mark, and I don’t want you to be hurt but there’s a few things that you don’t know about me” I was trying not to cry and failing big time.
“Britney you can tell me and I wont get mad, but please don’t leave” he was pleading with me.
“You really want to know”? I asked.
After he nodded I was in tears as I told him everything. He never said a word the whole time.
“And that’s all there is to it” I said as I opened the door and climbed out.
He did the same, I was expecting a fight from the determined look on his face, but I was completely shocked when he grabbed me pressed his lips against mine in the most passionate kiss I have ever experienced, when he finally let me go he looked me in the eyes and said.
“Britney you may have been a boy in the past, but standing in front of me right now all I see is the most beautiful girl I have ever known“.
“And I am deeply in love with her and I would be the happiest man alive if she would allow me the honor of being her boyfriend”!!
I threw my arms around him and pulled him into a another kiss, it didn’t stop until I heard someone clear there thought.
I’m sure I was very red in the cheeks when I saw Kathy and my gym teacher standing there trying to keep a straight face.
I said goodbye and he left me, on the boat ride back to the school I was ribbed by my two peers to tell every juicy detail about my date.
It was so funny to see miss Carson my gym teacher acting like a teenage girl at a sleep over while I told my tale.
Well my relationship with Mark took off from there, we were inseparable.
Well it was two days before Christmas and my folks were on there way to my room from downstairs.
I was wearing a green sweater dress and black tights without shoes, my hair had been styled and was a little darker.
When they walked in my mom looked at and a slight smile came to her face.
“Britney is that you”? she asked.
I nodded and walked over and gave her a hug.
My dad was standing by the door and still had that hard look on his face.
I stood in front of him, “Daddy I would like to apologize for all the hell I’ve put you and mamma through all these years”.
“I know you love me and I love you both very deeply and I would like you to know that I have finally accepted the fact that I am your daughter”! I said this as tears started falling.
“Don’t cry sweetie” my dad said as he pulled me into a hug.
I looked into my dads eyes and saw tears “Why are you crying daddy”? I asked.
“Because I have been waiting for you to admit you’re my daughter for so long”!
“Sweetie you don’t know how hard it was for me to see you in that hospital bed that day”. “I knew you would never be a man and that you had a very hard road ahead of you”.
“But I was so happy because you were still alive, I don’t know if I would have been able to take having to burry one of my children”.
“And that’s why it hurt me so much every time you said you hated your life or you wished you had died that day, I tried everything to help you but you kept pushing me away and then when I found out about the drug running I almost lost hope in you completely but I still loved you too much to let you go to prison so that’s why I sent you here”.
I hugged him tight and he kissed me on the top of my head, then we were interrupted by “Honey why is your name on these figure skating trophies”? my mom asked.
I smiled and pointed to a picture on the wall behind my bed of me and the team.
So I spent the next two hours telling them about my new friends and my new sport, then we got into ballet and then I blushed when my dad found a picture of me and Mark on my nightstand with our lips pressed together.
That was a big surprise and mom was all giddy and dad said he was going back to the hotel to clean his new shotgun and for me to call the boy and send him over so they could talk.
I bust out laughing at that.
My folks did meet Mark and he and my dad are best of friends now, I graduated from the school and me and all of my friends still talk.
I kept skating and I had a chance to tryout for the Olympics but I hurt my leg when I fell during tryouts so I decided to go to college.
The night I graduated with my computer engineering degree Mark took me to the same place we had our first dance and kiss, then he got down on one knee and you can guess what I said when I saw the ring.
So that brings us to where we started, I am standing here in this huge church with my maid of honor Rachel and my other maids in what my opinion is the most beautiful dress ever made fixing to say I do to the man I love.
I haven’t got much time left, but let me end my story by saying this.
Life can change in a heart beat and depending on how you handle those changes is to whether you will be happy or sad.
So in other words if shit happens it happens so there’s nothing we can do about it, the past is gone the present is now and the future is ours to make it what we want. So don’t dwell on the past because you cant change it, but look forward to the future and try to make it better with the present you have.
Well I have to go its my turn.
-------------------------------------------
(Preacher)” do you Britney Kaden Walker take Markus Kyle Adams to be your lawfully wedded husband”?
(Me) “I do”!!
(Preacher)” in the name of the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost and the power invested in me by the great state of Texas I know pronounce you Husband and wife.
“Mark You may kiss the bride”.
And what a kiss it was.
-------------------------------------------
The end, I hope you like this story yall. Kayla :D
Please leave your comments below!!
Should have said no, Part one of three.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Should have said no,
Part one of three.
As I sit here applying my make up I can’t help but remember how I came to this place.
My name is Billy Katmen and if your wondering why I am sitting here in this place putting on make up wearing a corset and an old fashion saloon girl dress then let me tell you.
I have always been made fun of because of my looks, as long as I can remember I have been called things like sissy or girly boy.
I stand at five two and weigh ninety two pounds, I have always looked more effeminate then every other guy I know and until high school that was a problem.
When my life changed for the better was my first day of high school, I was walking by the foot ball field when this football comes falling out of the sky.
I catch it and look to see where it came from, the boy who kicked along with the coach and the rest of the team looked at me.
One of the jocks gave his buddy a hey watch this nudge and yelled.
“Hey wuss toss us the ball”.
Now up till that point in my life I had never touched a football, I just tossed it to them and they looked at me wide eyed when it landed at their feet.
I went to walk away when I heard someone yell, I turned to see the coach walking toward me.
He walked up to me and gave me this “wow” look like I had just done something great.
“Where did you learn to toss a ball like that”?
“I just tossed it back like they asked”.
“Son you tossed that ball almost sixty yards”.
“Ok so is that good”?
“Boy that is great”.
Well needles to say I was introduced to the world of football and it turns out I had a natural talent for it, it took a while to get the school to let me play because of my size but coach carter pulled some strings.
What can I say schools like winning football games, and a fast kid with a killer arm and har kick is just what they were looking for. So who cared if he was five inches two short and fourty pounds under weight.
It didn’t take long before I was being called the newest rising star, by the time I was a senior I was one of the most popular kids in school because our team only lost one game since I started playing.
And that was because I was sick that week.
I also had some of the best grades in school, so that meant a lot of collages were bidding for me.
Well graduation came and I chose Mississippi State, hey I always said I looked good in maroon.
Well my problem started when me and some football buddy’s went to this dance show at this burlesque club.
We had been drinking and the show was great, the girls looked real limber and had great voices and this seductive vibe to them.
My best buddy Jim pointed when this smoking hot piece of ass came on the stage, she was tall and blond with a body that could make any man hard.
Jim said, “I’ll give you fifty bucks to grab her ass as she walks by.
“Your on” I said getting in position.
I had to stretch because of my short stature.
she was in the middle of this song and doing a very good job when my hand made contact with her nice firm ass.
She turned and the last thing I saw was the side of a high heel coming toward the side of my head.
I woke up to the feeling of ice cold water being tossed on me, I looked around and saw that I was in a office.
My hands were cuffed and there were two huge guys one black and one white, the white one was holding a empty glass pitcher in his hand.
They stepped aside and I saw a very muscular man who looked like an older Trace Adkins.
“Son you are in some big trouble” the man said as he lit a cigar and took a big puff.
“Sir I was just fooling around and my friend told me he would give me fifty big ones if I did it” I said real quick.
“That’s funny because the sign in plain view behind the stage and bar and at the front door clearly state a five thousand dollar fine for grabbing the girls”.
“What” I yelled out.
“Your kidding right”?
“No I am not and there are one of four ways we can handle this“.
“One you can pay and be banned from the building for life”.
“Two Benny here can break your fingers and banned from the building for life”.
“Three I can call the police and have them arrest you and then have my layer put a garnish on any money you make till its paid “Oh and you will be banned from the building for life”.
“Or“.
“Or what” I asked with a shaky voice.
“When I was called after Victoria kicked the hell out of you, I thought you were a chick maybe a lesbian or something”.
“You have a cute face and a fit body that isn’t bulky and ripped but smooth and curvy, like a woman. And to top it all off your shorter then all the girls I have”.
“So what” I asked getting a little worried”.
“You work for me as one of my dancers until the debt is paid and I will drop all charges”.
Well I didn’t have five grand in my pocket and I can’t have my hand broken and keep my scholarship and the same applies to going to jail.
So I was stuck, all these years I have been doing anything I can to hide my effeminate body from everyone.
I don’t even shower with the guys in the locker room, I just wait till they are done.
And if I take this not only will people be able to see it but I will have to show it on a stage while dancing in skimpy old fashion underwear.
I had no choice but to take the last option.
I just hope I can keep this hidden from the guys on the team, I thought as I walked back to my car.
I also hope I can keep the most embarrassing thing about my body under wraps till this and school is over.
“Oh shit I should have said no”.
Sometimes Its Better to Keep Your Opinion to Yourself
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
By Kayla Don
Jake's story Part 1-3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Story removed by author.
Southern Justice.
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
I'm going through some of my old stories I wrote when I was younger. Some are short some are long but ive been bitten by the creative bug and decided to go through and refresh and finish them. So since we are getting close to spooky month here's a short little story from the dusty old box in the back of the closet.
Southern Justice.
-------------------------
Its late at night as a pickup truck with two occupants cruised around the twist and turns of an old Georgia back road with its loud exhaust echoing through the night and some country music blaring from the speakers.
Suddenly a car speeds up behind it and tails them for a moment.
"The hells this guys problem?" Cody Gentry asked as he watched the tail gating car in the rearview mirror.
"Here I'll fix him up" Caleb Gentry his little brother laughed as he reached over and hit a switch on the dash causeing the led lightbar on the back rack of the truck to come on.
"Ah fuck?" Cody said as suddenly the car behind them flipped on the blue lights.
Cody quickly turned off the lights and pulled over on a side road.
He grabbed his wallet and pulled the insurance card out of the clip on the sun shade.
The gravel on the road crunched beneath the officers feet as he walked up to the driver's side door.
"Evening boys" He said shining his bright flashlight in their eyes.
"Evening Jimmy" Cody said recognizing the deputy.
"You boys been drinking tonight?" The deputy asked smelling the alcohol.
"Ah.. no sir my older brother bought a bottle of jim bean earlier and it broke in the back seat.
"Step out of the truck please" the deputy said.
Cody nodded and got out of the truck.
"Come back here to my car" The deputy said.
After the two were behind the truck Jim made Cody turn around.
"You're not under arrest this is for my safety" Jim said as he placed hand cuffs on Cody and lead him to the back seat of the car.
Cody noticed that the car was an older crown Victoria not one of the new chargers his old man had donated to the department a few years earlier.
Not long after Caleb was lead back in cuffs and placed in the car next to him.
"Hey man whats going on?" Caleb asked like a scared little kid as deputy Jim got in his car and started to drive away leaving their truck sitting on the road side with the doors open.
It was at that moment Cody noticed that this car didn't have any of the normal things you'd find in a police car. No computer, no long gun rack no center divider nothing.
"What the fuck man, where are we going? " Cody yelled trying to get his cuffs off.
The boys yelled and made their pleas as Jim drove deeper and deeper into the back woods without saying a word.
The boys were crying and pleading as Jim turned off on a grass and dirt road that lead off into a thick pine thicket.
Soon they come to a stop and jim got out of the car. He then disappeared into the blackness of the night.
The boys were scared, none of this made sense. They had been arrested before but this had never happened.
Soon the darkness was lit up by the led lights on a mid sized excavator that was sitting in the small cleaning next to a deep hole that had been dug.
Jim returned to the car and pulled Caleb out first.
"What the fuck man why are you doing this? Jim dude you need to think man chill the fuck out" He yelled as he was drug over to the hole.
Cody saw jim saying something to his brother. He then saw him hold his phone up in front of him.
Caleb went to run but was grabbed and pulled to his knees. Cody couldn't comprehend it when jim pulled out a pistol and shot Caleb in the head letting his limp body fall into the hole.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck" he repeated as Jim walked towards him.
"NO NO PLEASE GOD NOO"Cody yelled laying on his back and kicking at Jim. But it was a useless jester cause Jim just grabbed him by his foot and dragged him out of the car kicking and screaming.
"Why are you doing this? What the fuck man?" He yelled as he was dragged over to the hole and then pulled up on his knees.
"Oh fuck" he gasped seeing his brothers body in a crumpled heep at the bottom of the hole.
"This is why" Jim said holding his phone up to Cody's face.
"That.... your killing us cause of that?" He said as the gravity of his situation caught up to him.
"You a freaking faggot?" Cody laughed nervously looking at the picture on the phone.
"Nope, and I don't like gays or people like this as much as the next guy but what you boys did, no one deserves that you sick twisted fuck" Jim let the words seep out like venom.
Months of nightmares and memories of finding that poor kids body, mutilated and desiccated. Seeing hi... her face in reflections or in passing glances like some spectre stalking him.
Almost like her spirit was calling for help, calling for justice. The memory of her screams on that video, the video that should have sent these fuckers to prison but mysteriously disappeared from the evidence locker before their trial.
Those screams, the look on her face as... as they cut her to pieces.
No one deserved that, no one capable of such things should be allowed to live".
"Fuck you faggot"Cody snarled spitting in Jims face but looking like a terrified child.
Jim laughed as he wiped the spit off his cheek.
"Naw boy, I'd say you're the one whose fucked.
The last thing Cody Gentry heard was a pop.
After backing the car down the slope on the other side of the hole and onto the trash Jim used his dads old excavator to bury
Everything. He loaded up the excavator on the trailer and climbed into the old ford dually it was hooked to.
He felt tears pricking at his eyes as he glanced in his passenger seat at what seemed to be a teenage girl sitting there.
He only saw her for an instant but he grinned as he put the truck in gear.
"She was smiling" he thought as he drove down the trail.
Tales Of The Angel Pandemic.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
TG Themes:
Permission:
Tales of the angel pandemic.
Chapter one.
I was having a peaceful dream about a night I had when I was still in college.
I don't remember this girls name but I remember her, we were dancing and just about to kiss when the alarm went off.
I opened my groggy eyes and looked at the clock, it wasn't my alarm but my phone, looking at the clock and mentally groaning as it showed 3:16 am.
I answered my phone, "Doctor Peters, who is this"?
"Pete, sorry but my phone died and i ha....
"What do you want Oscar"? I said trying to keep my calm with my assistant.
"Pete something is going on there's a bunch of guys here from the CDC looking for you" he whispered into the phone.
I sat up and grabbed my glasses, "What do they want"? I started getting dressed.
"I dont know something about a possible outbreak or something they've brought some girls with them" he said.
"What kind of girls" ?I asked.
"One looks like she might be seven the other two look like early teens" , "Look Pete get over here something isn't right".
"I'll be there soon" I said and hung up the phone.
I finished getting dressed and grabbed my phone wallet and keys.
I then walked out to my 78 bronco and headed towards the lab.
It took only fifteen minutes since it was so early and the city was dead at that hour.
I went to stop at the gate but Josef the night guard just motioned for me to keep going.
That was odd seeing as this Is an extremely secure facility that deals with all manner of sensitive research.
As I pulled up outside our lab Oscar and two men were Waiting for me.
I got out of the car and a man I had never seen before wearing a Polo shirt and khakis greeted me.
"Doctor Peters, agent Phil Grieves CDC biological investigations and containment" he said shaking my hand.
At this point I'm thinking the worse, something big like Ebola or a new strain of the black plague maybe".
"What's going on and how bad is it"? I asked.
"We honestly don't know I've personally never seen anything like this follow me and I'll explain when we get to your lab" Phil said as we started walking towards the front door.
We went inside and not much was said as we rode the elevator up to the seventh floor where our lab was located.
I work for the government testing biological agents, not as glamorous as it sounds mainly we just make better vaccines for the military to use for deployments.
We arrived and walked into the lab where I saw at least fifteen others all around these three young girls who looked young but for some reason they seemed to glow with beauty if that makes any sense.
"Ah Petey my boy come quickly" Doctor André Heinlein the head of our research team, the closest thing to a father I have ever had and the only person in existence who can get away with calling me Petey motioned for me to come over.
"Hey pops what's going on"? I asked.
"It's fascinating what do you see when you look at these three"? He motioned towards the girls.
I looked at them closely the smallest was a blonde who looked to be between five and seven years old.
She looked dazed like she wasn't all there or she was in a severe state of shock.
The next was a redhead maybe thirteen or fourteen who looked like she was just here, the look she had was as if someone had crushed every aspiration she had ever had and she was trying to force herself too hold it together and put on a brave face.
The last had jet black hair and was sobbing her eyes out while two female technicians tried to calm her down, she looked maybe sixteen.
But one thing that struck me was how even though they were an emotional mess they were probably the most adorable looking kids I had ever seen, almost Angelic if that makes any sense without sounding creepy.
They almost seemed like porcelain dolls, perfect skin, perfectly soft and fine hair and the faces they were almost hypnotizingly Beautiful.
Don't get me wrong there was no sexual attraction or anything it was just I have never seen anything or anyone like these kids before not even in a photoshoped magazine cover.
"I see three young girls, what am I supposed to see"?
"That's just it these girls are well at least were grown men up until a few hours ago" Pops said this and my mind started to fry.
"Do what now"?
Pops flipped to a page on the clip board he had in his hand.
"The smallest one is private first class Andrew Holcomb age twenty, the red head is Staff Sergeant Jeremy Hinkle age thirty two and the last one is Sergeant Deshawn Michaels age thirty six" pops handed me the papers and I started to look through them.
"Agent Grieves there's been more reports this time it's out of fort Campbell" a young Woman walked over too us.
"Thats not good, we need to figure out what's going on before this gets out and starts a panic" agent Grieves said grabbing his phone that had just started to ring.
I started looking over the girls.
I looked at Sergeant Hinkle and looked at his forums, been in the military since he turned eighteen with nine combat tours four in Iraq, three in Afghanistan and two in Africa as a Marine special operator.
But now he seemed to be the only one of the three who was calm enough to speak with.
"Sergeant Hinkle" I asked.
He or she I guess looked at me.
"Ye...yes"? The voice was soft nothing like I'm sure he was use to hearing.
"Can you tell me what happened"? I asked while I motioned for my assistant to get the blood test cart over.
"Well.... I ah... I don't know, I had a really bad headache last night.... And I felt drained like I was just completely out of energy".
He looked down at my hands as I prepared to take a blood sample.
"I took some Tylenol and went to bed then I had to throw up in the middle of the night, when I got to the bathroom it took a second but I realized I was.... "Like this" he put his head in his hands I could tell he was trying too hold back tears as much as he could.
I noticed the over sized wedding band on his finger.
"Are you married"? I asked as I took his arm and then poked the needle into it.
He sighed and looked at the ring. "Yeah I even have three kids the oldest is thirteen".
Ouch I felt for the guy, I'm sure he's hoping we can fix him but honestly I'm at a loss, I don't understand what's going on and I'm sure I was in the same boat as the others.
"We will do our best to help you" I said trying to give some comfort, I've never been good in these types of situations.
He just nodded his head but I'm sure he realized he was probably stuck like this.
Turning to Sergeant Michaels who was finally starting to calm down I looked at his paper work.
Joined the Marines at nineteen six combat tours currently a senior drill Instructor at Paris island and as it seems is supposed to be a thirty six year old African American with a height of six feet three inches and a weight of two hundred twenty five pounds.
He looked at me with the most mesmerizing colbolt blue eyes.
"Can.....Can you fix me doc"!?
He was pleading almost.
"We're going to try but I need to take a blood....." He thrust his arm out straight.
"Take what ever you need hell take all of it just please fix this mess I can't live as a white girl"!! He yelled out and personally I'm amazed at my composure because I almost laughed.
Not at him but how he said what he said it was funny.
"Look we are going to do what we can" it was all I knew to say.
"So what happened"? I asked as I wrapped his arm.
"I had been pretty busy getting ready for the crucible which is in a few days, I had been feeling like hammered damnit all day but I pushed myself through it" after lights out I had a massive migraine so I just collapsed to the floor".
"You didn't make it to the bed"?
"No it was like someone pulled my battery out or something"?
"Then just a bit later I woke up needing to throw up so I made a bee line towards the Head, something felt wrong and I was tripping over my pants and boots but when I turned on the lights Im sure I woke up half the base when i screamed, puked all over the place too" he said blushing.
"how much vomit was there" I asked.
"There was a lot , and it was this yellowish green liquid".
"Ok thats all I need to know for now" I said.
"Please doc you got to fix me Ive worked too hard for my career to end like this".
I finished up and then turned towards the smallest of the three Pfc Holcomb.
Age twenty, originally five foot eight one hundred eighty seven pounds.
I was about to say something when I was tapped on the shoulder.
I look over to see one of the techs a woman named Melissa, "Here I've already gotten a sample" she said handing me a vile.
"Thanks" I said taking it and sticking it in a tray on the cart.
"look he's finally calmed down but he was in a severe state of shock when they first arrived I don't think he's ready for any questions" she said taking a large wool blanket and wrapping him in it.
"Im gonna take him too my office and let him lay down on my sofa" she picked up the kid and walked towards her office.
I looked at agent Grieves who was on his phone and it looked like he had seen a ghost.
"Hey is there a TV around here"? He asked me.
I pointed towards the break room and he and a few of the other CDC guys walked towards it.
Not Knowing what else to do at the moment I followed them.
When we walked in one of the agents grabbed the remote and turned on the TV, it was already on a national news station and it didn't take us but a few seconds to realize the cat was out of the bag.
At least eight teen states had reported numerous cases of young men turning into young women and as we would find out these reports would be coming in for a long time.
As it stood we now had a national if not an international pandemic on our hands.
"What the hell is going on" I thought to myself.
_____________________
This is a new universe I'm putting out here for you guys to have fun with.
The stories are to be about different individuals from many different backgrounds and their experiences as victims of this pandemic.
You are free to use your imagination but I ask that you ask for permission before useing the characters mentioned above because this is also a series I will be continuing in which what has taken place and why will be made clear.
But again your mission is to be creative and show the effects on the victims as well as their families and communities.
The basic premise of the story is you have had an event happen that as of right now is unexplained the effects are (a lowering of the age usually by ten to fifteen years but although rare people will regress physically by more then twenty.
There is no age limit for who it can affect but the results are always a stunningly beautiful and or adorable young woman or girl.
Think anime adorable but realistic, I will give you the name and it will kinda of give you an idea of why that effect is a must.
The name of the virus is the angel virus.
See what I'm saying here.
Other effects are amazing speaking and singing voices, there are certain abilities and powers but they aren't just super over powered .
Things like higher intelligence, greater athletic performance, better hearing and a Better sense of smell better reflexes you get the idea
Some will change race but not all sometimes the change will lay dormant for a while after the outbreak so if you want someone who makes fun of those changed and want him to learn a lesson that option is open as well.
This universe is more about society and how America(yes this is exclusive to America for now and that has too do with a later plot) would deal with such an event.
Have fun and like I said all will be revealed I'm back and I bring you this as a gift.
Enjoy the Angel Pandemic(originally I was going to call this the angle Verse but I then found out someone else already has that name so I had to think on the fly, if you like the name let me know or if you have a better name please let me know and I may change it later)
Tales Of The Angel Pandemic. Chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
TG Themes:
Permission:
It had been three weeks since that night, so far the confirmed number of those who have changed have stablized around seven hundred and forty thousand plus or minus a few.
But every day we get a hand full of new cases, all these lives turned upside down.
There have been several reports of suicides or attempts.
Its sad, we have been testing blood, and vomit for weeks trying to figure out what the cause of this is but nothing is showing up.
Its as if nature just decided there were to many men or something. I had been living out of the office along with the rest of my staff and hadn't been home but once to get some clothes and shower.
The CDC guys put my team incharge of the investigation and so far we haven't found anything which has them breathing down our necks.
I figured it was time for a break, we had been working in shifts but seeing as only a handful of us have family at home most of us decided to use the bunk rooms in the emergency wing for resting.
But i wanted to go home,so i informed Pop i was heading out for a bit and then walked to my truck.
Being around midnight the drive was pretty quick. I pulled into my apartments parking lot and sat there for a minute.
"None of this stuff made sense, nothing like this has ever happened in the history of mankind". Most of us realize that someone is behind this but what their motives and reasons were will remain a mystery as far as i can tell.
I got out and walked up the stairs to my apartment, as i was about to unlock my door i glanced down and saw something in the dim light of the hallway.
I reached down and picked up a package, it had no adress on it but written on the box was my name.
I looked around and didn't see anyone so i opened my door and walked inside.
I sat the box and my keys down on my kitchen counter and decided i needed a long hot shower.
We have shower's at the office and even though the water is hot you can usually pee harder then those things.
I got in the shower and just let the water wash away my aches and problems.
I didn't even thinj about work or the incident. After i finished i dried off and without even dressing just crawled into bed.
I awoke to the sunlight shining through my window, i felt great. It had been weeks since i had had a decent nights sleep.
I walked into my kitchen and decided to make me some pancakes, as i was cooking i noticed the box from the night before.
After i was done cooking i sat down to eat and pulled the box over to me.
I opened it and inside was a pop can.
I looked at it, "PowerMadd Energy Drink" i had never heard of this brand. Looking in the box again i saw a piece of paper.
Picking it up it read "Do not drink this, test it for the answers you seek lay within" i looked at the drink and the paper and was trying to figure out what was going on when my phone started ringing.
"Hello" i said.
"Petey my boy you need to get back over here as soon as possible we have a subject that will be here in about an hour who is actively changing".
"Ok Pop's I'll be in soon" i said as i hung up.
Finishing my breakfast I rushed to get dressed then i was about to leave when i remembered the drink.
I grabbed it and was out the door, i arrived at the lab about forty minutes later.
As i was walking in i saw an ambulance rushing around to the back loading area.
So i walked back towards there and found Pops and Oscar standing there as the ambulance backed up.
"That him"? I asked as i walked up.
"Yes,glad you're here" Pops said as the medics opened the door.
They pulled out a gurney and on it was a young man who was covered in sweat.
I put on a pair of gloves and started to examine him on the dock.
His eyes closed but i lifted his lids and almost stepped back, his eyeballs were solid black and looked as if something, a type of liquid was moving around them.
"My God"Pops said as he showed me his temperature readings "That can't be right he should be dead" I said as i took the tablet .
He had a temperature of 146 degrees.
"Get him up stairs now i need his blood pressure and heart rate checked" we wheeled him to the elevator and it was now all hands on deck.
We arrived in the lab and wheeled him into our onsite operating room,one of the staff techs walked over to me as i was putting on my scrubs.
"He has an extremely high body temperature but his heart rate and blood pressure are only slightly elevated but within safe operating zones" she said handing me a chart.
I walked into the room and taking a scalpel i was about to take a tissue sample when Pops stopped me, "We don't know what effect cutting on him will have, we just take blood samples and obseve him for now" he said.
I nooded and put down the scalpel.
After we had done everything we felt we could safely it was just a waiting game.
I observed him and watched as his body slowly but steadily changed, he lost height and weight. His skin became softer, hair longer and slowly changed from a sandy blonde to a dark Auburn.
I checked his eyes periodically and noticed as time went by his eyes turned back to normal only according to his charts he had dark hazel eyes but now his eyes were a vibrant light green.
His chart listed him as a six foot tall one hundred and ninety four pound twenty six year old coast guardsman named Danny Carter.
Now he was only five feet four and looked to be around fourteen or fifteen. From the time his commander said he had collapsed to when he arrived here was about an hour and a half then he had been here for almost six hours so we figured from the time the changes started to the time they are complete takes around eight to nine hours.
One of the last things we noticed was that the stomach was swollen and almost made him look as if he was pregnant. The only thing i can figure is that what ever that stuff was it must be left over material that isn't needed to complete the transformation.
It was about thirty minutes after we had documented the last major change when Carter sat up straight in bed, looked at me and pointed to the nearest garbage can i knew exactly what was needed as I quickly handed it to her and yes i was right.
After she finished she looked down at herself and started to take stock of her new situation.
"So i guess im a girl now" she had a very sweet almost childlike voice and visibly cringed upon hearing it.
"Im afraid so" i said, "How are you feeling"?
"Im ok i guess, i kinda figured i was infected when i got up this morning and felt like hell" she looked around the room.
"I had heard of the symptoms from someone else I knew who went through this on day one".
"You knew someone"? I asked wondering why she said it like that.
"Oh, yeah one of the guys i served with we found him in the head passed out and mid change".
"Where is he now"?
She looked out the window by the bed, "He killed himself about a week ago".
"Oh I'm sorry I'm not real good with these things" I said feeling like an idiot.
"Eddie was already dealing with a lot of stuff in his personal life so i think this change was what just put him over the edge" she looked at me.
"Don't worry I'm not suicidal, my mom would drag me out of the after life just to beat me to death if i ever did something so stupid" she laughed.
"I'll be ok, just gonna have to get use to some different things i guess".
"Well thats good, some other doctors are gonna come in and ask some questions.....
"Hey doc, will they bring food im starving" she blushed a bit.
"Yeah from what we've observed the last few weeks extream hunger is normal for a day or two afterwards but should level out after a bit" i said as I picked up the garbage can full of vomit.
"I'll send one of the techs to get you something" i said as i left.
As i left the room j saw oscar coming towards me.
"Hey pete there is a Mrs. Carter downstairs in the lobby" .
"Ok i guess I'll go down and get her" i said handing him the garbage can and patting him on the back.
I got on the elevator and was about to go down when in popped Melissa.
"Going down"? I asked.
"Third floor please".
"So anything from the samples"? I aked.
"Well we did find something but, well they vanished" she said.
"Vanished"?
"We took the blood and right as i placed some on the dish and put it under the scope I saw something black but it was rapidly dissolving before i could even get a picture" she said.
"That makes no sense,actually when i looked at his eyes when he arrived they were solid black but it looked like something was moving on the surface".
The elevator stopped and Melissa said she would let me know if anything eles turns up.
Afterwards i went down to the lobby and found a woman sitting there on her phone.
"Oh my gawd are you tha docter ats treating my son" she had a heavy new England accent.
"Yes ma'am ah, Im Doctor Steven Peter's " i shook her hand.
"Is what I heard true, is my boy a....girl"?
"I'm afraid so, he actually just woke up about fifteen minutes ago" i said motioning for her to come with me.
She stood up and we walked to the elevator.
"I just drove from New Jersey, as soon as i found out he was sick and then they told me to come here and Kacy his ship commander told me he thought tha....im sorry I'm just worried is all".
"Its ok I assure you Danny is ok, looks a bit different but he's ok" i said trying to calm her nerves.
We walked into Danny's room and saw she was standing up looking out the window over Norfolk.
"Danny" His mom said.
"Ma" she turned around and both of them ran to each other and hugged.
"Oh i was so worried about you especially after Eddie....
"Ma I promise you I won't be like Eddie, I promise" she said.
"How's Eddies folks"? Danny asked.
"Barbara is a wreck and Eddie Senior is just trying to keep her from falling apart" she said.
"So doc when do you think I can leave" danny asked.
"We still have some more test to run but if all goes good you can leave tomorrow afternoon" i said as i decided i needed to go.
I walked out of the room and down the hall to my personal office. I walked in and sat at my desk.
I reached in my coat pocket to get my desk key when i felt the pop can. I pulled it out and remembered the note.
I picked up my deskbphone and called Melissa.
"Hello".
"Hey Mel i need you to come to my office when you get a chance, I need a favor" i said.
"Sure thing I'll be right up".
I got onto my computer and googled the drink. "PowerMadd energy".
I looked through the site, apparently they had been around for quite some time.
I looked through and found a page of reviews, the top review really caught my attention.
"Man this stuff taste like sugary crap, it makes you feel good but damn does it taste like shit. Why the DOD bought so much of this shit is beyond me but they should get their money back, this makes me miss Ripit".
I used another page to search and sure enough apparently a large quantity of this stuff was bought for troops deployed to iraq and Afghanistan in the mid 00s.
Troops said it did make them feel good and gave them the energy it promised but the general consensus was it tasted like crap.
I was reading a few more articles when there was a knock at my door.
Melissa walked in,"Whats up"?
"I need you to run some test on this" i said as i handed her the can.
"An energy drink,you know you don't need a scientist to tell you this stuffs bad for you right"? She smiled.
"Yeah, look i know it sounds odd but this might have something to do with the outbreak" i said.
"Just do me a favor and keep this between us for a bit, at least till we can see if this will go anywhere" i said.
"Ok, will do" she said.
She was about to walk out, "Hey Mel" i said.
"Yes"?
"Hows the kid"? I asked.
"Annie is doing a lot better, she has her bouts of depression but she is getting use to everything, i bought her a puppy a few days agao and its really having a positive effect" she laughed.
"Hows Jake taking it"?
"He's actually turning out to be a good dad".
"It was a little awkward at first, sometimes we forget Annie is twenty but she is starting to act more like a kid and has even started calling me mom" .
"Well I'm happy for you,i was worried there for a bit wondered if she would ever get over the shock".
"Thanks Steven,i mean it" she said as she smiled and walked out the door.
Tales of the angel pandemic-From woodsman to woodsgirl?
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
Tales of the angel pandemic-The woodsman
Chapter one.
Growing up the youngest of three boys in rural Alabama was pretty tuff, everything between me and my two older brothers was a competition.
Cole is the oldest then there was Caleb and me Clay or Cotton as everyone called me.
Dad ran the family logging business and us boys were raised up in it, logging was my life.
After I graduated highschool I joined Uncle Sam's Misguided Children for about six years. Both my brothers also graduated highschool but out of the three of us Caleb was the only one who went to college he's now a game warden with the state but Cole and I followed daddy and grand Daddy's foot steps and went to the woods.
As soon as I got my DD-2 14, I traded my M16 for a McCullough and I had been doing it ever since.
I loved my job at that time I was thirty three and making eighty thousand a year. I owned my own house with a five acre lot and my 2014 RAM 3500 was paid for.
But best of all I had the prettiest girl in the whole state wrapped around my finger.
Life was good and i was happy with how it was going.
But then it happened.
I remember I woke up feeling a little like I was hung over which was odd cause I hadn't been drinking the night before.
I got dressed ate a hot pocket for breakfast and then I drove to the yard to meet dad, Cole and the others.
Cole mentioned I looked like shit but he'd let me know if he saw anything wrong with me. I gave a sarcastic "ha ha" and he laughed as he patted me on the back.
I got in the company truck to head up to the landing we had been working on up near the state line which was about an hour drive from the yard.
We followed behind dad who was driving the company van with the others.
We were pulling a twenty five foot goose neck with all the tools and light equipment that we couldn't risk leaving at the site, especially with all those damn protest going on at the time.
I tried to sleep a little on the ride but I felt like I was going to throw up the whole way.Cole asked me several times if I was ok, I wanted to say no but I wasn't the type to let a stomach bug get to me so I told him I was fine.
We got to the landing where we had our usual morning prayer before we headed out.I grabbed my gear and made it about thirty feet before I almost passed out.Dad came running up and took one look at me before deciding I needed to go to a doctor.
Dad raised us with a stern hand but he's always been a kind soul he was also a medic in the army so he knew that something was wrong with me.
Dad couldn't leave the landing cause he had work that required his presence so he had Cole help me back in the truck, he unhooked the trailer and we started back home.
"Hey man just drop me at the house I'll be alright" I said.
"Ain't no way, dad said take you to see the doctor so that's where we're going" he said.I knew there wasn't no use in arguing so I tried to rest.
Well we went to the doctor and after a ton of questions he determined I must have gotten ahold of some bad food or something.He gave me a round of something for my stomach cramps and headache then told me to go home and get some rest.
He didn't have to tell me twice.All I really remember is Cole bringing me to my house and helping me to my bedroom.The next thing I knew I was waking up and it was dark outside.Felt alot better but as soon as I sat up I felt an urgent need to throw up.
I reach for a garbage can I keep by my computer desk next to the bed and got it under my face just in time, I damn near filled it up I had never vomited so much in my life.
It was dark and the only light coming in to the room was that of the moon.
I moved my legs to the side of the bed and sat up while stretching out and it was at that moment that something clicked.
"Something ain't rig..... I said to myself but I stopped.
It....it wasn't my voice, it definitely wasn't my voice, I felt my chest and felt two very small bumps then I felt my hair, hair!!!
My head was shaven that morning, I felt my chin and instead of a bushy beard I felt almost silky smooth skin.
I stood up in the darkness and my whole body felt off kilter I stumbled as my pants and underwear fell around my ankles.I was afraid to turn on the lights, I had to be dreaming but then as I shuffled across the room my big toe made contact with my dresser.
I bit my plump lip and squealed a sound that no man should make.
"WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON"? I or someone said, then it hit me the words were mine but the voice was that of a young girl.
My hand shot down to my groin only to be met with an empty space, I guess that was to much because the next thing I knew the sun was peaking through my windows.I heard a banging on my front door along with the door bell ringing.I pushed myself up and almost lost it as I saw strands of bright blue hair fall in front of me.
As I stood up and looked down at my body at least what I could see of it sticking out from my now extremely over sized Black Label Society T-shirt I heard the lock on my front door turn.
Only two people have a key to my house and that's my dad and Heather my girlfriend.I braced myself as the door opened and i heard, "Clay you ok"? It was my dad.
I was silent but inside I was losing my shit.I slowly walked towards my door and out into the hallway, my dad was standing right there at the other end and it was like his heart just dropped to the floor.
I could see his face as he turned his head and looked away for a brief moment.
I felt tears coming and i tried to stop it, I expected my dad to ask who I was or something but instead he closed the distance quickly.
I flinched and closed my eyes bracing for something but all I felt was his hand on my shoulder."Son is at you"? He asked softly.
I looked up and I could see his eyes were watery.
My dad doesn't cry, in all my years the only time I ever seen him cry was when grandma died when I was fourteen and even then it was just a single tear.
My dad was hard on us when he needed to be but he is a great man and a good Father.I nodded wondering how on earth he figured that out so quickly almost like he was expecting it or something but at that moment I broke down.
I wasn't a crier but at that moment I couldn't hold back as my body went weak and I fell, my dad caught me.
"What's happened to me dad"? I asked.
"We don't know all we know is its happening all over the country, you're not alone there's been thousands in our state alone" he said.
"As soon as I heard the symptoms I figured something like this, I was hoping not but I braced myself for this" he said as he hugged me.
"Come on let's get you something to wear we're going back to the house yer momma don't know yet" he said as he helped me to my feet.
It was odd but at that moment I was seeing a side of my old man I had never seen before, it was freaking me out.
I went to my bedroom and looked for some clothes that would fit me, I figured the shirt I was wearing was ok but I needed pants.
I looked about the same size as Heather so I found a pair of her jeans she had left, I decided to go commando cause I had no desire to wear my girlfriend's undies.
I pulled the pants on and to my surprise and dismay they were a bit too big so that ment that I was in fact smaller then my girlfriend what really freaked me out was that I had to roll up the legs a little.
This whole time I had been doing good to avoid the mirror in my room but as I sat in my desk chair pulling on a pair of my girlfriend's running shoes again a tad bit to large I looked at myself.
Gosh I looked young, perfect skin large cobalt blue eyes and a very unnatural hair color.
I looked cute hell not just cute but adorable.
And I hated it.
I made my way out to my living room and dad was on the phone with mom.He looked at me and motioned towards the front door, I walked out into the warm Alabama sun and looked around.
Every nerve seemed to be extra sensitive, I took a deep breath and smelt things I couldn't recall smelling.Dad locked my door behind me and we went to his truck, 1989 F-350 dually 4x4.
I had to crawl up into the passenger seat, only when I sat down did it dawn on me how much smaller I had become.I use to have very little issue getting in my dad's truck but it felt like I was climbing a tree almost.
I watched as the scenery passed by, it was odd I drove this route thousands of times before but I never really paid attention to everything to see on it.We made our way to my parents house and I braced myself as I saw both my brother's trucks in the driveway.
"It's ok I already texted everyone and they should have an idea bought yer situation" dad said as we stopped.I took a deep breath and climbed down out of the truck.
I was about to walk to the porch when the door opened and my mom and brothers walked out on the porch.
Moms eyes got huge and she did the classic mom thing where they touch their lips then like a rocket she took off towards me."Oh my Lord Clay are you ok"? She asked as she hugged me tightly.
"I...I don't know momma" I said in my new voice.
Mom lead me to the house and Cole and Caleb moved aside to let us by.
We sat in the living room and all eyes were on me and even though i knew my family loved me and were doing everything they could to make me feel at ease there was a tension in the air that could have been cut with a dull butter knife.
Mom had already been cooking and the house was enveloped with the aromatic sent of home made chocolate gravy and biscuits, bacon and eggs.
And at that moment I realized I was freaking hungry.
"Is breakfast ready"? I asked.
"Yes it is come on in the dining room and I'll fix you up" mom said as she hurried off into the kitchen.
Me my brother's and dad walked awkwardly silent to the dining room and sat at the table.Mom brought out everything and sat it on the table afterwards she went to get the plates.
My brother's and i offered to help but she told us to remain seated and she would take care of it.After the plates were sat momma sat down at her usual spot across from daddy and we all held hands.
My dad lead us in a prayer, "Our Father who art in heaven hallowed be thy name, Father God I ask that you be with those affected by this event. Help and guide them as well as us and Father I ask that you be with my son Clay as he goes through what ever trials and tribulations he may face in the coming time. I ask this in Jesus most precious name Amen" after the prayer the awkward silence returned.
None of us knew what to say or do.
Apparently momma had already called the number on the news channel and she was told that someone would be out as soon as they could get to me but apparently what was happening was nation wide and none of them knew what was behind it.
So I just tried to be strong and ignore the strange feelings, the sight of my once strong manly hands that use to be attached to a large bicep built up from years of military service and lugging around log chains and chainsaws.
Now a dainty hand attached to a slender hairless arm, my hands looked and felt so soft like I had never done a single day worth of work in my life.
I started to eat and eat and eat, I was starving, it felt like I hadn't eaten in days but after I finished my first plate i waited till it seemed like the others had had their fill before finishing off all the leftover breakfast everyone was Looking at me funny.
"Well it seems one thing about you didn't change" mom said which apparently was all it took for us to relax enough to laugh.
"I don't know i was just hungry I guess" I giggled and almost gagged at how girlish it sounded.
I was finally starting to relax.
Mom started to clean up and dad, Cole and Caleb went back to the living room.
I started to take in the feelings of my new body, the weight of my hair, the lack of facial hair, the lack of "other things" I stood up and decided to go upstairs to my old bedroom.
I walked in and other then the place being clean it looked just the way i had left it when I went to boot camp at eighteen.
I walked over and sat on my bed, I looked at myself in the mirror above the dresser I could swear I had seen this girl somewhere before.
I was broken from my thoughts when my mom lightly knocked on the door frame.
"You ok"? She asked as she walked over and sat down beside me.
"I guess I mean, it's not exactly how I imagined spending my morning" I said looking at us sitting in front of the mirror.
"Believe me it's not what I expected either" mom said.
"So is everything girl"? She asked and i knew what she ment.
"Yeah... I mean I don't have "it" anymore but I don't know if it's "that" or not.
"Well we're going to have to see my doctor to get you a check up, but that can wait right now I think it would be best if we went to Walmart and got you some clothes that fit you" mom said standing up.
"If your up to it that is" she said.
"I ain't been a girl a full day now and you're already wanting to go shopping"? I stood up and looked at myself.
"I don't really want to but I guess you'r right" I said giving a somewhat sad grin.
To be honest i was getting tired of having to hold up Heather's pants to keep them from falling down around my ankles.
Mom and I went out to her car.
I was pretty nervous about what i was about to do but I understood it needed to be done.
We went to Walmart and headed to the girls department.
Mom picked out three pairs of regular looking girls blue jeans and told me to go try them on.
I found the best fitting pair and that's the size mom used to get other pants and underwear.
After that we found a few t-shirts I liked that weren't very girly.
Then we went to shoes and I got a pair of tennis shoes grey with purple laces and trim were the least girly they had in my size.
After that I found a pair of bram work boots, these were for boys but they fit and I figured i would need them for work.
I know my life had just drastically changed and i was worried about getting back to work.
Walmart was unusually quite that day, there were just a small handful of people milling around.
I still felt as if all eyes were on me, I mean normally I might not have been noticed, but I now had this tacky long bright blue hair.
Mom called it aqua, I just call it blue.
After shopping for a bit mom decided we had enough stuff.
I didn't really pay attention to all that she had put in there other then my new clothes.
We stuck with blue jeans, tshirts and some casual plaid lounge pants.
After we paid mom and I walked to the bathroom and she handed me a pair of pants, a plain dark grey hanes tshirt and to my embarrassment I saw her open a pack of cotton panties.
"Here these should fit", she said handing me a black pair with white trim.
"Mom I'm not sure if....
"Tust me you walk around without anything under those Jean's for long enough you'll be wishing you had these on, they are just underwear nothing more" she said holding them out to me.
I could feel myself blushing as I took them and the other clothes into the handicap stall.
After I put everything on I looked at myself and I felt myself getting nervous, this new shirt was snug on me and showed a lot more then I was comfortable with.
"Ah...mom"? I stammered.
"Yes dear" she said opening the stall door.
She immediately noticed my issue.
"Oh I see we forgot something, well put your big shirt back on over it and we will go nextdoor for a fitting " she said backing out of the stall.
I put my shirt on and walked out.
These clothes were a lot different then what I was use to, everything felt so clingy and snug.
I looked in the mirror and saw myself , I looked so freaking young.
I was doing my best to keep a strong face but inside I felt like the world was crushing me, I felt like I was suffocating and was hoping that this was all a horrible nightmare.
Mom patted me on my back and we left Walmart. Afterward we walked nextdoor to a place my mom rents out.
"Sally's Lingerie and finery"!
We walked in and my eyes were filled with a sea of color and fabric, bras and panties were on display everywhere along with other intimate clothing items.
Without saying I felt extremely out of place.
"Hello welcome to sal...Oh hey Judy how are you" Stacy mrs. Sally's grand daughter said as she came out of the back room.
"I've been better stacy, is your grandmother in today"? My mom asked.
"No shes in Memphis meeting with some people, what's wrong"? She asked while sitting the packages of clothes she was holding onto a nearby display.
"You know my son clay right"? Mom asked.
"The hottie with the beard and tattoos"? She laughed.
"Yes the one who is sixteen years older then you" my mom quipped.
"Yes I've seen him around town a few times what's up".
My mom stepped aside and I just stood there not knowing what to say or do.
"Ar...are you saying this is Clay"?stacy asked as I saw her turn red.
"You heard about all the people this morning right" my mom asked as she put her hand on my shoulder.
"Yes so he's one of them" she walked over looking at me up and down.
"Yes and well he needs a measurement" mom said.
I had no idea what she was talking about but looking at my surroundings it was becoming plain what she was talking about.
"Ok then come on in back and I'll get the tape and clip board" stacy pointed towards the back while she walked behind the counter.
Mom motioned for me to go back and then told me to go into the changing room.
I did and then mom told me to take off my shirt.
I felt extremely uncomfortable as I did what my mom said.
Normally stripping off for a girl wouldn't have phased me in the least but at that time I felt like I wanted to pass out.
But I was trying as hard as I could to hold everything together.
Stacy walked in and looked me over.
"Dont worry I do this all the time" she said as she motioned for me to raise my arms a bit.
She measured me in multiple directions and made little notes on her pad.
She left the room and a few minutes later she returned with some plane white, black and tan bras.
She had me slip into a black one and then she clasped the front together.
"A 36, not the biggest in the world but just right for your size" she said as she adjusted the fit a little.
I had to admit the support felt nice but I was still screaming in my mind.
"Why am I so calm"?
"How am I holding together like this"?
And many more questions ran wild through my mind.
Mom came in and looked me over.
"Are you ok"? She asked.
"I...don't know, mom I'm trying to hold everything together but I feel like I cant breathe and like I'm just wanting the ground to open up and swallow me I...i..I feel....
"Clay, Clay listen to me it's ok, you're going to be ok just calm down and breathe" mom said as he held me.
I had never felt like that, I had always swallowed my feelings, that's what your suppose to do, that's what I did when I got out of the military, it's what I did when my friends were killed and it's what I wished I could do in that moment.
But at that moment, when my mom hugged me I felt tears streaming down my face, I felt my body go limp as the gravity of the situation finally hit me.
My life as a man was over, even if they figured out what had happened to me how on earth could they return me to my former self?
I cried, for the first time since I was six years old and my dog Joe Joe died i cried.
I'm not sure if it was just this event or the multiple events throughout my life where I should have cried but I held it all in but at that point I let it out.
After about fifteen minutes of this I finally calmed down, stacy had left and it was just me and mom there.
I stood up wiping my eyes with the tissues mom had been handing me and I looked at myself in the large mirror.
"I guess this is me now"? I said.
"Your going to be ok, it's not the end of the world" mom said squeezing my shoulders from behind me.
"I've been doing this girl thing for fifty six years and if I can do it then believe you me I have no doubt you can do it" mom said as she hugged me.
I put on the shirt and noticed the difference a bra makes in the outline of my body.
I'm definitely small, I know my mom is five seven and my girlfriend was five five so I had to be at least five two or three and my boobs although small by most standards looked big on my small frame.
We walked back out and mom paid stacy who just smiled with sympathy and handed our other purchases to us.
"Hey if you ever need someone to talk to just come on by, I'll probably be here" she said as we left the building.
I noticed stacy flipping the sign from closed to open as we walked back to the car.
I looked at my phone which I had left charging in the car and saw I had fifteen missed calls and a dozen or so text messages from my best friend greg.
I had known Greg since I was in the second grade and we had been best friends ever since.
We had both served together and unlike me he only had three deployments under his belt, on his third he had been the casualty of an IED which took most his left arm and both his legs up to the hip.
He was extremely suicidal for quite a while and even though we tried our best he had developed a drinking problem and a apparent magical ability to conjure alcohol out of thin air, we had tried figuring out who was supplying him and I had my suspension but no proof but like it or not it kept him from wanting to kill himself so I guess it was better then the alternative.
I looked at the messages and all them said to please come to his house it was an emergency.
I didn't know what to think, and I was pretty sure he didn't know about my situation but a brother is always there for his brother in need.
"Mom take me to Greg's house, I think he's suicidal again" I said buckling up.
"Are you sure, I mean....
"Mom please this isn't something we have time to argue over, I'm sure he'll understand " I said.
I tried calling him back but there was no answer, mom put the car in drive and we left, it took us about fifteen minutes to get to Greg's house on the other side of town.
It was a little run down to those who rode by but me and the other guys tried to help keep the grass mowed and the basic maintenance up when we could.
Greg tries to help but is extremely limited, I've stopped him from killing himself at least three times in the past two years Greg hated feeling useless and like a burden to others.
We pulled into the drive way and during this moment I forgot all about my current situation and my thoughts were on my friend.
I walked up to the front and took out my keys I had in my pocket, why they make these pants so snug I dont know.
I insert the key and was fixing to unlock the door when the knob turned and the door swung open.
Standing there was a girl about the same size as me with bright blonde hair and a huge smile on her face.
"Who the hell are you"? She asked looking confused, then she saw my mom walking up.
"Oh hey Ms. Judy"! She yelled and waved.
Then she looked at me real seriously.
"Bull shit no way, Clay is at you" she smiled and grabbed me in a hug then swung me around in a circle.
"Gre...Greg"? I asked dumbfounded.
"Yeah look I ave toes, and feet and look my arms back"!! She spun around and smiled out of breath almost.
"So what happened"? I aked.
"Well my nurse ajay left last night and I had been feeling like crap all day, she told me that I probably needed to move around a little bit but I didn't feel like doing anything, so I drank a few shots of vodka and went to sleep".
"And let me guess you woke up and puked everywhere"? I asked.
"Oh yeah there was a ton and I went to push myselfover with my good arm and then I fell out of the bed, i hit my head so out of instinct I grabbed it with both hands then it hit me and....and I.... look i have my life back"! She squeeled holding out her hands and looking down at her feet.
"Arent you freaked out that your a well you know"? I Motioned towards her.
"Clay, I wouldn't care If I woke up with four legs a tail and barking I can move, I can walk and pick things up again"!
"Look at this" she walked over to the kitchen and grabbed a tub of jelly, she held it up and using her new hand popped the top off.
"Do you know how long I've dreamed of being able to do that again"? She had tears in her eyes but I could tell these weren't tears of sadness.
"Well Greg, I'm super happy for you" my mom said as she walked in the house.
I see your in need of something to wear" mom said as she looked at Greg who was wearing a long oversized mossy oak tshirt .
"Yeah this was all I had that seemed like it would cover everything" she said while she scratched the back of her head.
Mom went out to the car and grabbed some Jean's, a t shirt underwear and a bra.
She came back in and her and Greg went into the back room.
A few minutes later they returned and Greg was wearing pretty much the same outfit I had on only the shirt was green. And she was wearing my work boots.
"The bras a little snug but everything else seems to fit ok" Greg said as she walked over and spun around in the living room.
"Hey do you mind if I come over to your house, I don't feel like being alone right now and Ajay won't be here till later" Greg asked plopping down next to me on the couch.
"Of course you can" mom said.
"Hey you wouldn't happen to have anything to eat would you, I'm starving"? Greg asked.
"Well Clay ate all the left overs this morning and if your as hungry as sh... he was then I dont know if I could afford to feed you" mom joked.
"Hey we can go to golden coral, they're all you can eat and I'm buying " Greg said holding up his old wallet and showing the cash in it.
"Well then let's go" mom said as she stood up from the chair she had been sitting in.
We all left and got to the car.
We made it to the restaurant again it was almost empty which was kinda odd for a Saturday afternoon.
We parked and went in, well Greg more or less skipped in.
I was still pretty nervous about my looks and the feeling of tightness in my stomach.
We went in to the counter and the lady behind the counter greeted us.
"Three please one civilian and two Veterans " greg said holding out his old military I'd.
"Im sorry but that doesn't look anything like you" the girl behind the counter said looking as if she was a little angry that we would try to impersonate Veterans.
"Look lady, I'm in a really good mood today and I'm freaking hungry as all get out, me and blue here are both Marine corps Veterans, I served three years in the 2nd & 6th with three deployments one to Iraq and the other two to Afghanistan" greg was letting her have it, normally he wouldn't be like this but I know from experience how hungry he's feeling.
"Look I'm sorry but.... "Rachael is there a problem" a man walked over wearing a tag that said manager.
"These little girls are trying to say they are combat veterans" she said.
The man looked at each of us the back at her.
"Have you not watched the news this morning"? He asked her.
"Well no I dont watch the news it makes me depressed" she said, what's happened.
"Please meet me in my office and I will explain" he said.
She looked at us and then at the manager who nodded his head.
"Are you two victims of what they are talking about on the news"? He asked.
"I wouldn't call myself a victim as for the last eight years I've been a triple amputee but yeah I... well I mean we were both guys yesterday" greg said.
"I can understand why your so chipper" the man said.
"I'm Danny, and your telling me the truth about your service right"? He asked with a serious look.
Greg told him of his service in great detail, I just showed him my old ID and my VA card.
"Well I believe the two of you, it sucks you went through that man, I feel like I got off easy" Danny said as he lifted his left pants leg to reveal a prosthetic leg.
"I stepped on an old cluster bomb getting out of a truck in the middle of nowhere, luckily my other leg and the rest of me was still inside so I only lost this one just below the knee" he said letting his pants leg go.
"I'm giving you a special discount on top of our veterans discount in order to make up for your treatment this morning" he said as he rang us up.
"Naw man it's all good we'll just take the regular"greg said.
"No I insist this is my way of both saying sorry and congratulations to you" Danny said shaking Greg's hand.
We paid and then we went to eat, I was still a bit hungry so I grabbed a spaghetti plate with a few sides.
Mom wasn't hungry so she just got some coffee, greg on the other hand filled a mountain of food onto a plate.
As we ate me and mom made small talk, greg was to busy stuffing his face with everything he could get his hands on to hold much of a conversation with.
Everything was ok till this man his wife and their four young kids came in.
They sat a few tables over and the way Greg was eating and talking must have been offending to them.
"I told you people in this part of the country were animals" I heard the woman say.
I was surprised I heard her as far away as she was.
"You would think they could at least have the manners not to eat like pigs in public" she said looking at us shaking her head.
"Dear it's how they are, they cant help it they are less educated down here then in New York they will catch up one day" the man said.
I felt my blood boil so I did what I felt was appropriate which was to look at her, she smiled a sarcastic smile so I smiled and flipped her the bird.
She instantly got pissed and rose to her feet.
She was pregnant so she waddled over to our table like a penguin.
"And what may I ask is your problem young lady"? She snarled.
Of course mom was surprised cause she was facing away from the couple and all she saw was me flip the bird.
"Oh golly gee whizz ma'am I's just a poor uneducated pig, I's sorry I don'ts knows any betters" I said in a overly exaggerated southern drawl.
Her eyes got a little big, "How did you hear me" she asked dumbfounded.
"Personally I don't know, but if you hate this part of the country why dont you take your gaggle of munchkins and get the hell out of here you pompous judgmental bitch" I said standing up and glaring at her.
"If I wasn't eight months pregnant I'd kick you in your little disrespectful mouth" she said.
"Sweet he......
"Shut up"! she snapped at her husband who had just walked up behind her.
"Look lady, I'm haveing a pretty shitty day today and quite frankly I'm not in the damn mood to put up with your kind or your stuck up attitude" I glared at her.
I dont know what came over me but this lady had somehow pushed the wrong button.
"Clay calm down"my mom got between us and pushed me away from her.
"What kind of woman names her daughter Clay"? The woman laughed.
"Well heffer up until last night she was my thirty three year old son" my mom snapped and I could tell her patience for this yankee was getting thin.
"Wa..wait are you telling me shes one of those that changed"? The woman looked horrified.
"Weem Oth are" Greg smiled with a mouth full of bbq chicken.
"You mean to tell me you're here in public"? She started to back away.
"You people don't even know if you're contagious" she screamed as she turned to her husband and kids.
"Jerry get the kids we're leaving"!
"But dear we....
"Jerry Goldshwin I said get the kids we are leaving NOW"!
They gathered their four boys up and left without even getting any food.
"Well that was odd" mom said as we watched them leave.
"Sorry mom I just heard what she said and I got pissed, that's never happened before" I said sitting back down.
It was true my nerves were just so on edge it was almost like they were on fire.
I was usually cool as a iced down cucumber but that day was extremely stressful for obvious reasons.
Greg finally finished eating after putting down five plates of food, I myself ate two before I finally felt like I was fully satisfied.
The hostess Rachael walked over to our table as we were about to leave.
"Hello, look I'm sorry about earlier I had no idea anything had happened " I could tell she was serious.
"Its ok, we're still having trouble believing it ourselves" Greg laughed.
She was mid apology when the door opened and in walked two police officers.
"That looks like them" one of them said as they approached us.
"Excuse me you two I don't know if you know this but you're suppose to be in quarantine, the CDC is asking that those affected by the outbreak stay at home till we can determine if this thing is contagious or not" the older of the two who I recognized as John Davis said.
"Oh hello John we didn't know about that" my mom said.
"Oh hey Judy do you know these two"?
"Well the blue haired one is my son clay and the blonde is Greg Harris" mom said smiling at him.
I knew there was some tension between the two of them cause John was my moms first husband, they were only together a year but when he would drink he got abusive.
I had heard that he had been sober for several years but mom still had her reservations when he was around.
"Well either way you need to go home till we can figure this thing out" he said.
"We'll head there straight away" mom said as she headed for the door.
I nodded as I walked passed John, he looked at me strangely like he wanted to say something but he decided against it.
Me mom and Greg rode home and made small talk, well mom and Greg made small talk.
Unlike me who was unsure about my future Greg was as giddy as a school girl "no pun intended " he was eager to experience life as a girl.
He and mom were talking about shopping and styles as we rode, I honestly couldn't blame Greg he had just been given a second chance at life but me I felt as if my entire world had come crashing down around me.
I couldn't understand why this had happened to me, why did God allow this, what's the point or lesson?
I had a lot to think about.
"I never thought I'd ever say this but I can't wait to get my hair done, or see what make up is like or wear a dress" Greg was so animated and mom was just as eager to help as much as she could.
I knew deep down mom had always wanted a daughter to do girl things with and seeing as Greg had no living family except for his brother who lived in Colorado mom was most likely going to jump on the opportunity to make up for lost time.
We pulled up outside the house, I walked inside and went to the living room.
I looked around .
My brothers trucks were gone so I figured they had gone home for the day.
Dad was sitting in his recliner watching the outdoors channel.
"He..hey dad" I felt awkward especially with my new voice.
"Hey son come on over and sit down" he motioned to the other recliner next to his.
I walked over and sat down just as Ted Nugent bagged a nice eight point.
We sat in silence for a few minutes just watching the show when dad looked over at me.
"I want you to know that no matter what happens or how you choose to go from here I'll be here for you" i could tell he was having a hard time.
Dad wasn't the type to show emotion, think genital when needed, harsh when required.
I know he loved each one of us in his own way.
And in that moment I knew he was serious cause of how out of character this was for him.
"I love you Clay and this... what ever this is doesn't change that" he said as he reached over and squeezed my hand.
"Thanks dad, I love you too".
We started back watching TV until mom and Greg walked in and sat down on the couch.
Greg looked different, it took me a moment to realize he had hair clips and his shortish hair had been brushed.
"So how do you feel"? Mom asked me.
"I...don't know mom, I'm just trying to take things one step at a time".
"Well don't worry cotton, I got yer back and so does everyone here" greg said plopping down next to me.
"Thanks Greg" I said with as much a smile as I could muster.
Tales Of The Angel Pandemic. Woodsman to woodsgirl chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
After super that night I was laying in my room looking at the news reports on my phone.
The numbers were still rising, some doctor gave an interview saying how they were doing the best they could to figure out what was happening.
I was trying to decide if I was brave enough to take a shower or not when there was a knock at my door.
It opened and in walked Greg, his hair was damp and he was wearing a long tshirt one of my brothers I think.
"My God its been soooo long since I have been able to wash myself, it felt great" she said flopping down onto my bed.
"So what you up to"? She asked.
"Just thinking I said, you sure seem to be adapting well to this" I said as I looked up.
"Well yeah I mean, it's weird and I'm sure I'll calm down eventually but Cotton you have to understand to me this is a miracle" she smiled holding her hands out in front of her and opening and closing her fingers.
"Yeah well its not to me" I said as I stood up and stretched.
"You staying here tonight"? I asked.
"Yeah about that, me and your folks were talking and it looks like I'm gonna be staying here for a while" she said.
"Really"? I asked.
"Yep, they gave me Coles old room".
"Look Clay, I know what its like to go through a major change. If you ever need to talk about anything just say so and I'll be here for you" she said as she sat up on my bed.
I gave a half hearted smile and walked towards the bathroom. My dad built our house from the ground up and when mom said all she wanted was a nice bathroom and a big kitchen that is exactly what she got.
I walked into the bathroom still somewhat steamy from Greg's shower. I looked in the mirror and for the first time had a chance to take stock of my new body.
I looked at the large floor to ceiling mirror near my moms vanity, it was made out of some type of anti fog glass or something cause it was just as clear as day.
I was still dressed as I was earlier, I looked at the image in front of me and felt like crying again but I held it in.
I took off my shoes, then socks, then pants and my shirt which left me standing in nothing but a bra and panties.
Looking at myself I saw a young girl early teens, my mom had measured my height earlier. Five feet two inches and according to the bathroom scale I weigh a wopping one hundred and four pounds.
My skin is super soft, long legs, slender arms and small feet and my hands are so dainty its unreal.
But my face, my face is what I would call cute, cobalt blue eyes that give me a look of innocence and gullibility.
But what really stands out is my hair, I use to have dark hair but I was starting to bald so I kept my head shaved but my beard was long and bushy.
Another thing that has happened is all my tattoos are now gone, erased as if they had never existed.
Honestly I can't say I'm mad about that cause there were a few I had regretted getting mainly the tribal sleeve and the smiley face on the back of my hand.
But that was no longer me, I now had this in my opinion super long bright blue hair, mom called it Aqua. It hangs down to the top of my butt and is one massive pain in the ass, not that its unruly its actually pretty fine and straight but I've never had long hair even when I was younger so it was something I had no idea how to deal with it.
I knew I had to but I was dreading it, first I undid the clip on my bra and l
Pulled it off.
My, boobs were big well to me anyway, mom and the girl at the store actually said I was about as small as you can get but mom said it looked as though I was young enough to still hit a growth spurt. Not gonna lie the idea of these things getting bigger wasn't a pleasant thought at all.
I looked down, seeing my new underwear.
The flat front caused me to have a lump in my throat and I felt like snakes were crawling around inside my stomach.
I closed my eyes and slowly lowered the panties to the floor stepping out of them I faced the mirror with my eyes tightly shut.
I didn't want to look, I didn't want to see. It had been weird enough walking around or sitting that day the whole time I was painfully aware of the vacancy between my legs and that I now had nothing there.
I slowly opened my eys and there it was, I had at that point been with seven girls sexually in my life time. And from experience I knew exactly what I was looking at.
I couldn't stop it if I wanted to as I ran to the toilet and relieved myself of moms dinner she had worked so hard on.
After I finished I sat on the cold floor,I didn't want to, but I started to cry.
I was sobbing, naked on the bathroom floor with my knees pulled into my chestand my face buriedin my arms trying to will myself to awakenfrom this nightmare, I never heard the key being pushed into the door or the lock being turned.
I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked up through blurry eyes at my mom.
She smiled and pulled me into a hug.
"It's ok, mama's got you" she cooed and rocked me like I was a small child.
After who knows how long mom helped me up, I stood there with my hand over my area and my arm over my boobs as mom turned on the water to the shower.
Mom helped me in and for the first time in at least thirty plus years my mom bathed me. She had no care in the world that she was getting soaked.
The water felt good, I felt as though I wasn't in my body anymore.
As if I was just in a serene peaceful place.
The next thing I remember was the feeling of being carried, I looked up to see my dad carrying me in his arms.
My dad brought me into my room and placed me down gently on my bed. Mom was right behind him and they both tucked me in for the night.
Still in that serene place I don't rember what he prayed but he and mom got on their knees next to my bed and my dad held my hand and I could tell he was praying.
I was so relaxed the next thing I remember was waking up to the sun shining into my room.
I sat up and stretched out, looking down I saw that I was wearing one of my mom's flannel nightgowns.
I felt toasty and safe,I felt ok.
I stood up and walked to the bathroom, I cringed at the pale pink panties with the white trim.
I admit, this time was just as weird as the last two times I have went since my change, I had to get use to muscles I have never possessed.
I was sitting there when I heard mom say something. I looked around and ofcourse she wasn't there.
It was then I realized that I was hearing her and Greg talking about doing a shoping run for her that day.
Only issue was, I was in the upstairs bathroom and they were in the down stairs kitchen.
I finished my business and walked downstairs, mom and greg were sitting at the kitchen bar when I walked in.
Greg was wearing the same clothes from the day before but his hair now had two butterfly hair clips.
"Morning sleepy head, are we feeling better this morning"? Mom asked as she was putting some pancakes on the plate infront of Greg.
"Oh yeah, thanks for last night mom" I said smiling.
"Any time Clay, thats what mom's are for" she said sitting me out a plate as I sat next to Greg.
"So you and Greg going shopping"? I asked as I stared to eat.
"Yeah I got some money stuck back and I can't keep wearing these same clothes" Greg said with his mouth full.
"Greg no talking with your mouth full" mom said as she sat down next to us to eat.
"Yes ma'am" he said realizing he had forgotten his manners.
"It's just been so long since I've eaten at someone else's house" he said after he swallowed.
"What about the quarantine"? I asked.
"They lifted it this morning, told people this apparently isn't something that can be transferred from one person to another" mom said.
"So do you want to come with us" Greg asked.
"Naw I'm good, I don't really feel like going anywhere right now" I said.
Mom looked a little worried, "I'm ok mom I just don't feel comfortable enough yet" I said trying to put her mind at ease.
She smiled but I could tell she was still worried.
"Wheres dad"? I asked.
"He's out in the shop, probably tinkering on something" mom said.
I finished eating and walked to my room, I dressed in another pair of jeans and a tshirt. I walked downstairs and Greg and mom had already left.
Walking outside on the back porch I could hear trouble by Travis Tritt playing on the radio in my dads shop.
I walked down and saw he was working on one of our two log skidders. He had one of the huge wheels off and had pulled the axle assembly apart.
I walked over and he saw me,he stopped what he was doing and reached over to turn down the radio on the nearby toolbox.
"Hey son how you feeling"?
"I'm, better" I said looking around, for some reason I was trying to avoid eye contact.
I know now it was shame but I didn't at the time. "You need any help"? I asked.
"Ah sure, the hub locked up on this yesterday at the site so I had David and Samuel bring it to the house last night, I figured it'd be a lot easier to work on here at the shop instead of at the landing" dad said.
So for the next two hours I helped my dad, it was odd. Dad was a lot more helpful and seemed to forget that I had done this a few times in the past.
I could tell this was an entirely different territory for my old man but we ended up finding that rythm and he was acting normal by the time we were done.
I was covered in greese, hot and sweaty as me and dad sat down in the shop lawn chairs.But honestly I felt good.
Dad brought over two beers and turned on the old TV to nascar.
"Thanks for letting me help dad, I really needed the distraction" I said as I sipped the ice cold Budweiser.
"I'm glad for the help, honestly I ain't gonna lie I was worried you might get hurt" dad laughed.
"Well I'm ok, I guess" I said feeling a little more flush at his statement.
"I'm just not use to you being so small, just didn't want you to bite off more then you could chew"he laughed.
We sat there watching TV and enjoying the large shop fans for another hour when Bacon our chocolate lab who was sitting there with us looked up.
About that time I heard a car coming down our gravel drive way.
I looked out the shop door and saw nothing at first till I saw the dust and then my moms SUV top the hill.
It was strange cause I was able to hear it even with all the other noise around me, but for a moment it was like all other sounds were muffled but that one sound.
I stood up and things went back to normal.
I walked over as mom got out of her side but honestly I wasn't prepared for what I saw next.
Greg walked around from the other side wearing a white sleeveless sun dress with a brown shoulder bag and a pair of white sandals.
Her blonde hair still sporting the butterfly hair clips but what really caught my attention were the two small studs, one in each ear.
She walked over and with a quick twirl smiled at me. "Well what do you think"?
I was stunned. "Ah...well are you ok"? I asked not believeing at all what I was seeing.
"I'm fine, are you ok greasy"? She laughed.
she calmed down and took on a smaller smile.
"Come over to the porch swing" she said taking me by the hand.
She lead me over to the porch and we sat down in silence for a moment.
"I..I know it's weird, and I know I might have went a bit overboard" she said looking down at herself.
"I never even had one thought my whole life about being a girl, but waking up yesterday and realizing I had my mobility back was also something I never dreamed could happen".
"Honestly even though its a huge change i keep praying it's not some cruel dream that I'm gonna wake up again and be right back in that damn bed" she had a tear in her eye.
I just nodded. "Look I've never wated to be this, but I'm determined to live my life to the fullest, to experience my new life and not waste it".
"Greg I'm happy for you I am but it's just like, I never could have imagined you as the girly type, I mean the dress and the earrings..."
"Me neither, up until yesterday I have never had one thought or desire to wear a dress but honestly I have to admit it's not that bad, especially as hot as it is today" she laughed.
"And one more thing about my name" Greg said looking into my eyes.
"I want to be called Abigail or Abby for short" she said.
"What's wrong with Greg"? I asked.
"Nothing at all, but honestly I don't feel like a Greg anymore and I certainly don't look like one anymore" she laughed.
"Your mom called me Greg when we were in the mall earlier and it got me some odd looks so I figured maybe Greg wasn't the best name for my new self" she started slowly swinging the swing.
"So why Abigail"? I asked.
"It's what my little sisters name would have been, if not for the crash" Greg said with a sad smile.
Greg's mom was six months pregnant when her and his dad were killed by a drunk driver when he was eight.
Greg and his Brother had been raised by their Grandparents.
"Well I need to go help your mom take my stuff in the house" she said as she got up and walked over to where mom and dad were talking.
I sat on the porch looking out over the cow pasture as the tall grass swayed with the slight breeze.
"Maybe I should think..... no, I'm Clay and as far as I'm concerned I will always be" I said outloud getting up from the swing.
I walked inside to find my mom helping fold Gre...I mean Abby's new clothes.
There were a lot more colors then I was personally comfortable with but Ab...my friend seemed happy.
I was about to walk into the living room, "Clay don't you even think about sitting on my furniture without taking a shower first, your dad is useing the one upstairs so you'll have to use the guest shower" she said with a look I knew all to well.
"Yes mama" I said and walked upstairs to grab me some new clothes.
I grabbed a pair of jeans and a clean tshirt, I figured my underwear was juat fine.
I walked back down stairs and met mom comeing into the living room.
"I called my Friend Jennifer earlier and she said I could bring you and Abigail to see her tomorrow" she said.
"Who's Jennifer"?
"She's my OBGYN" mom said, "We need to get you two a check up and the CDC is deligating sample collection to smaller doctors offices so we can get that out of the way as well".
I groaned "Do I have to, I mean I feel ok"!
"Yes, we need to find out if you will be needing...." mom trailed off.
"Needing what"? I asked fearing her answer.
"Well there's no easy way to say this but, tampons".
Tales Of The Angel Pandemic. Woodsman to woodsgirl chapter 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
"Please, please kill me" I groaned feeling like a dog was knawing on my insides.
"I....I think I want to go back to the bed" Abby said into her pillow.
"Oh get up you babies" Mom said walking into the den where we had been dying for the last several hours.
We knew it was coming,moms doctor had confirmed it but good god what did I do to deserve this torment?
"Come on Girls we have work to do today' since you ain't helping dad today then you will be helping me so come on get up" mom said opening the curtains and turning off the TV right as Bill Dance dragged a nice looking bass fish out.
"What are we doing"? I asked as I stood up.
"I have been asked to help get the church ready for your Cousin Cheyenne's wedding this weekend".
I groaned internally at the prospect of spending what should have been a work day helping with a wedding.
I wanted to go to work but mom made me stay home for my first "visit", as she called it. It sucks cause Dad had just let me get back to work in the last week.
I'm a lot smaller now so I'm mostly running equipment and gofer work. I tried to do my other job but these scrawny arms are nothing like what I use to have. So lugging around a fourty pound chain saw and the other gear was too much so dad put me to work loading trucks,running the skidder or going into town if we needed parts or something.
It was pretty awkward at first but the guys do their best to act like nothing has changed. Dad seems to worry more about me then he use to. I honestly hate that I feel more like a burden then an asset to the company.
"Clay I want you to go in your truck that way if we need to haul something we'll have it, Abby do you want to ride with me or Clay?"
"I'll ride with Clay" she said grabbing her purse.
I grabbed my keys and was about to walk out the door when I heard mom whistle.
I turned and she was holding my bag, I won't call it a purse even though thats basically what it is.
Its a small denim bag that mom and Abby had bought me on one of their mother daughter outings.
They keep trying to get me to go but I have work and other things to do.
I walked over and tentatively took it from her.
"You have extras inside along with some pads if you need them you're gonna need to remember to grab this from now on cause there is nothing more embarrassing then being caught without the essentials during these times" mom said as she used her fist to push my shoulder a little.
"Come on lets go"She said as she grabbed her things and started out the door.
Abby had already went out to my truck and was standing next to it looking at her phone as I walked out the door and down the stairs.
"Hey Clay come on its hot"! She hollered.
She was wearing a white sleeveless shirt with a black rose design up one side of it and daisy dukes with some white converses.
I was wearing my usual jeans and plain hanes Tshirt with my work boots.I have taken to wearing my hair in a simple ponytail. I wanted to get it cut down to a high and tight but mom wouldn't let me. Its still a lot better then it was now that instead of hanging down past my butt it now rest mid back.
Still blue though...
Anyway we hopped into the truck and I fired it up, whomever invented air conditioning is the earth's greatest treasure.
It was currently eighty seven degrees with a humidity level of seventy percent. "So you guys couldn't have done all this without me"?
"Well most likely, I honestly don't have any idea what goes into this but according to your mom we'll need your truck at some point to get a trailer from the wedding rental place. but for the most part we're gonna be cleaning the church up today".
"Great, I feel like crap and I get a day off but instead of kicking back at the house I get to sweep,mop and scrub stuff down"I huffed, yeah huffed like some teenage girl. Cringe much.
"Cranky aren't we"? Abby said cocking her head to the side with a grin".
"Oh shut up you were just as cranky this morning" I fired back.
"Well yes but I needed the shower and you were taking forever"!
"Well.. ah it takes me a minute ok I'm still freaked out about all this and it takes me a minute to get the muscles to cooperate ok" shit why am I crying i thought as I wiped my eyes with my fore arm.
I looked over and saw Abby holding a tissue with a somber smile on her face.
"I'm sorry I didn't mean to make you upset I know how hard this is for you and I'll try to be more patient" I took the tissue from her.
"Thanks" I said wipeing.
"But the next time you take forty five minutes to use the bathroom I'm taking the door off the hinges" she said as she sat back and went back to whatever she was doing on her phone.
"I don't think mom would like that"I said turning on Gilbert Rd.
We soon pulled up to the church and mom pulled in behind us.
About that time Steven my cousins soon to be husband came walking out.
"Hey ladies how are yall today?" he smiled.
Its strange the last time I met this kid I was a full head taller then him and now its the other way around.
"Oh we're fine and how are you" mom said as she walked up and handed him some bags she was carrying.
"Well ahh...ha just a bit nervous but thats expected I guess " he laughed nervously.
We walked inside the reception hall behind the church and Aunt Melinda came walking over to us.
"I am so glad you're here we have a lot to do today and Clay thank you for bringing your truck Stevens brother Is using his today and we need to go get the stuff from the wedding rental place in town, I'll ride with you and your mom and Abigail can help Cheyenne get things dusted off and swept is that ok?"
"Ahh sure I'll do that you gonna be ok mom?"
"Yes we're fine yall hurry back now" Mom said as her and Abby walked towards the kitchen in the back.
"Alright kiddo lets go" aunt Melinda said as she slapped me on the back.
We got in my truck and were soon heading to town.
It was awkwardly quiet for the first few minutes as we rode in silance. I was just about to turn the radio on when aunt Melinda spoke.
"Soo... how ya been?"
"Ahh... ok I guess im on my period apparently so that kinda sucks" I felt embarrassed as soon as I revealed that tidbit of information.
"Oh I see, well yes it does but its a part of the package you'll get use to it in time" she was looking out the window.
"Other then that how are you handling the change?"
For you're information Aunt Melinda is a clinical psychologist and a professor at o'l miss university in Mississippi and I was willing to bet mom put her up to ask all these questions.
"Mom ask you to check on me?I asked keeping my eyes on the road.
She sighed "You have always been a sharp one Clay, Yes she asked me to see how you're doing. Are you ok what is said between us stays between us" she placed her hand on my arm I had on the console.
"I'm trying, I just don't know what to think I mean, my whole life has changed literally overnight and most people are just acting like its no big deal".
"What do you mean?"
"Well. I'm a freak and no one is acting like it, people are just walking on egg shells trying not to say the wrong things or do something weird but they are so obvious about it I mean people I've known my entire life are treating me like a complete stranger."
"Oh sweetie you are not a freak, you've just gone through a major trauma and you don't know how to cope and thats completely understandable".
"Listen Clay Its not just you whose gone through this, its a big change for everyone and its gonna take time for things to return to some semblance of normalcy."
"But you are not a freak, I know you Clay you're just like your dad, even when we were kids and growing up Bill always tried to act like dad, what Bill didn't understand and neither did I is the reason grandpa was like he was was because of his experiences in Nam" .
"Dad held everything in and viewed it as his burden and no one else needed to be bothered by it" she looked at me like a mother talking to a hurt child.
"Clay the reason I mention this is I want you to know you don't have to be like that, you have people you can talk to it's ok to cry and let it out you don't have to shoulder your burdens alone".
"I don't do that aunt Mel" I said feeling the water works wanting to turn on.
She gave me that knowing look she's famous for ,Aunt Mel is a sharp one and has a bullshit meter like no one I've ever known.
I know she was right I even knew it then but I wasn't willing to admit it to myself or her.
"Clay, I remember the time you first left for Iraq I remember the person you were the smile you always had and I remember seeing you when you got back the person who walked off that plane was completely different".
"Its fine, I'm fine and I'm still me I don't need you dragging up the past ok" I snapped a little.
"I'm sorry Clay, you're right I shouldn't have brought it up, I just want you to know if there is anything you want to talk about I'm only a phone call away" she sat back in her seat and looked out the window.
It was silent the rest of the trip, She was right though. I wasn't the same person when I got back. A lot of things can happen in fourteen months especially in a war zone.
Iraq had been my first, I saw things and did things that I wish I could forget but like a tattoo they are permanently etched into my brain. I can still taste that hell hole, I sometimes still feel the heat and smell the smells.
I'll be doing a random task and out of the blue I smell blood or gun powder. It just stays with you.
We eventually arrived at the rental place.
We walked inside and up to the counter.
"Can I help you" this teenage girl asked as we approached. She was scrolling her phone and looked like she would rather be getting her teeth pulled then sitting in that chair.
"I'm here to pick up the Andrews rental" Aunt Mel said.
The girl typed on her computer for a few seconds "Trailer seven Its got everything you ordered and if there is anything missing just let us know and we'll send someone to bring it to you free of charge" the girl said as she handed aunt Mel a key with a number seven tag on it.
We left the building and out in the parking lot to one side were three enclosed trailers each with a large number sticker on the front and right next to number 2 was number seven.
It took a minute to get the trailer hooked up to my truck, my truck has a four inch lift and thirty five inch tires so we had to jack the trailer up as high as it would go but it still wasn't high enough as this trailer was kinda low to the ground possibly a car hauling trailer being used for the wrong profession.
Ended up having to go across the road to Auto zone and get a drop hitch.
By the time we had the trailer hooked up both of us were sweating and hot.
So we decided that a large ice cold drink from the sonic was in order.
I pulled up and Aunt Mel decided it would be her treat so she went to go get them.
While she was gone my mind wandered thinking about what she had said earlier.
She is right that its good to talk to someone. As you can guess I'm not the best at such things but I figured maybe it wouldn't hurt to give it a try.
After all was said and done we headed back to the Church. We ended up listening to the radio to help break up the awkwardness.
We pulled into the parking lot and I backed up to the door and cut my truck off.
Aunt Mel went to get out but I stopped her.
"I'm sorry about earlier, I know what you were trying to say and I shouldn't have snapped at you like that".
She smiled and nodded "It's ok, I should have been a bit more professional about it instead of treating you like my nephew".
"Come on lets go I have a daughter to get hitched" she smiled.
Aunt Mel has always been a character, upbeat and happy the type of person its almost impossible to frown around.
I got out and opened the back door of the trailer. They weren't kidding this thing was packed.
Aunt Mel took charge and told me, abby and Steven where she wanted what while mom and Cheyenne took care of dusting and mopping.
This is an old church and most of the people are older and they rarely use the event hall anymore so it sits empty unless there's a wedding or funeral or something.
Its pretty clean for the most part but dust is always an issue no matter what you do when a place sits for long periods of time.
We were about half way through when another car pulled up.
It was my aunt Brenda my dads oldest sister. Mom sent me and Abby out to see if she needed help.
"Oh Abigail aren't you just the cutest thing today" she said as she opened the back of her van.
"Clay" she nodded at me when I rounded the corner behind Abby.
Aunt Brenda is still pissed at me for knocking her youngest son Kyle out at our family reunion the year before.
Well I wouldn't really say she's pissed at that part it may have been me calling her a very bad name and calling her a useless parent.
I ain't gonna lie I was a bit drunk myself but nowhere near that idiots level of intoxication.
Kyle was only sixteen but drunk and being an ass he kept Harassing my girlfriend so I knocked the crap out of him.
Then Aunt Brenda got involved and things just went south from there, to say there's some bad blood would be a bit accurate.
Speaking of Kyle I had to snicker when I saw the little girl in the blue rainbow dash tshirt and denim shortalls slunk around from the other side of the car.
Kyle had underwent the same change as me and Abby a few days after us but he got it a lot worse. Where we are at least teenagers he's more little girl if I had to guess personally I would say seven or eight and the long pink hair is just a cherry on top of a Karma sunday as far as he's concerned.
Kyle has always been an ass hat, in and out of jail, drugs, drinking and fighting you name it he's been in trouble for it. Like a few months earlier he got mad at his last girlfriend and hit her at the local skating rink. In addition to being jumped and rolled by about eight other guys. He was sentenced to six months house arrest and had just gotten off before he changed.
Honestly even though we're in the same boat I personally can't say I feel bad for him. I never understood how he could be like this while his brother Tyler is the complete opposite. Straight A student, Eagle Scout and is currently a Second lieutenant in the Army.
I know theres twelve years between them but still to be two completely different people is just weird.
"Hey Kaylie" I snikkered a bit and waved.
"Hey don'tcall me that assh........ ouch ow ow mom stop....!
Aunt brenda had grabbed him by the ear,"What have I told you about that mouth of yours"?
"I'm sorry mom please let go I won't do it again stop"!
"I failed you the first time around and I'll be damned if I'm gonna repeat the same mistakes" Aunt brenda said dragging him off towards the building.
"Poor kid"Abby said as she grabbed some of the grocery bags.
"Nah a little discipline will do him some good" I chuckled as I grabbed a box with some bread and sweet items.
"I wonder if she would notice if that red velvet cake was missing" abby said looking over into my box" she grinned like the Cheshire Cat and I had to bat her hand away as we walked back in the church.
We walked in and I noticed that "Kaylie" was sitting in a chair facing the corner after a second I also noticed the bar of soap in her mouth.
Man aunt Brenda wasn't kidding, from what I had seen over the years she had always been kind of a doormat for most people, shy and timid the rarely spoke up when she needed to type.
She got lucky with Tyler he was a golden child but Kyle was a different story. He had always treated his mom like a door mat and knew he would get away with it cause of her don't rock the boat nature.
His dad had been killed in a car accident when he was seven and he just went wild after that useing it as an excuse for his bad behavior, yeah tough on a kid I know but its still no excuse for the way he's behaved over the last ten years. Aunt Brenda was always either too afraid or just didn't have it in her to discipline him.
But after his last run in with the law something in her snapped and she had found a back bone. I had heard a rumor that she had beaten him up one night not long before the change but I don't know if she did or not.
We brought the groceries to the kitchen area and helped mom and Cheyenne set things out.
The wedding was in three more days and dress rehearsals were the next day so a lot of stuff had to be done in a short amount of time.
They were going to have the wedding at this really fancy place up in Tennessee. It was an old Antebellum home that overlooked a large lake and was all inclusive. Basically everything would have been taken care of without all the fuss.
Sounds like it would have been nice at least it was till a bridezilla kicked over some candles and caught the place on fire and burned half the house down.
Either way with a ton of relatives and friends already taking the time off to come they couldn't postpone and Gilbert Baptist Church was the only place with a last minute opening.
But what really sucks about it is, I could have been home all day.
Mom and the ladies including Abby started cooking and preparing stuff while me and Steven finished setting up the rest of the hall.
We were hanging lights up when I heard someone make that grunt people make when they are trying to get your attention.
I turned to see Aunt Brenda and Kyle standing there Aunt Brenda was standing behind him with her hands on his shoulders.
"Kyle would like to say something" she said giving his shoulders a squeeze.
"I would like to apologize for what I said earlier" I could tell his heart wasn't exactly in it but it was still satisfying to watch him squirm.
"It's ok Kaylie" I smiled knowing that got under his skin.
"Please don't call me that" he made a face like he was gonna barf.
"Why not I think Kaylie is a perfect new name for you" Aunt Brenda said.
"Mom please I'll do anything" he was pleading.
"I've been trying to think of a new name for you ever since you changed and I think Kaylie Elizabeth Waterhouse Has a really nice ring to it" aunt Brenda was smiling.
Kyle, well Kaylie started looking back and forth between the two of us. I didn't mean to give him a new name I was just messing with him but thats the short and skinny of how I unknowingly gave my cousin a new name.
The rest of the day was spent setting up the main church and the reception hall all while getting death glares from the pink haired one.
I helped My uncle lonny set up his sound equipment and the last bit was getting the tables and chairs set up and we were done.
I was ready to leave, I was tired and ready for a nice long shower but I couldn't find Abby.
I walked into the church and heard some talking in one of the back rooms so I walked over and heard Cheyenne talking to someone.
"I understand its a lot to ask but Steven has eight groomsmen and I only have four bridesmaids".
"Its ok I understand, Personally I'm kinda interested to see what its like but I can tell you for sure that Clay wouldn't be interested" I heard Abby say.
Good to know she has my back, I thought.
"Well I would ask her but I don't know how to go about it so I was wondering if you could ask her for me" Cheyenne sounds desperate.
"Like I said I'm ok with it but if you want to ask Clay just ask him the worst he could say is no" Abby said.
I was still standing out in the hall way it didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out what she was wanting of me.
I walked into the room and Cheyenne had her back towards me.
"What would you like to ask?" I said.
She turned around and I could tell I caught her off guard.
Cheyenne has always been jumpy, shy and not very confident.
"Ah... well you see I ah... I was wondering since I only have four bridesmaids and .....
"You're wanting to know if I'd be one for you?"
"Yes, clay I know its a lot to ask and I know its only been a little over a month since you changed but It would really mean a lot to me".
"I'm sorry but I just don't feel comfortable with that" I said.
"I know that but other then Jenifer and Lisa I don't have anymore girl cousins and I had to bribe Jennifer's friend Rebecca to be number four and my mom is my maid of honor".
"What about those two girls you use to hang with all throughout school"?
"Vicky is pregnant and due any day now and Ginger is working in Europe and can't make it please Clay I need you, I feel like such a loser and I...." she was really putting on her hurt puppy face.
Cheyenne didn't have very many friends growing up she's only four years younger then me and Abby but she use to tail us all the time when we were kids and use to tell people we were her big brothers.
Even though she has always been pretty she is just awkward and geeky and never was very sociable.
"Cheyenne I understand you want this but I mean wouldn't it take a while to get the clothes and stuff I mean the weddings in three days and I remember the crap show it was when your sister Becky got married and all the bridesmaids dresses that were delivered were the wrong type"... I figured I was safe with this argument.
I knew if I didn't defuse the situation I was gonna be guilted or begged into one of those things.
"Well about that......" Cheyenne had a small grin on her face.
"I might have gotten yours and Abby's sizes from your mom...he he".
"I ah...already have the dresses" she said walking over to a chair and picking up two long bags.
She handed one to abby and then walked over to me and held it out.
"Ahh Cheyenne I really....
"Please Clay, You've never let me down in the past you've always been there when I needed you and I really need my big brother now" that look, that damn look.
I slowly took the bag from her.
She smiled and hughed me "thank you bro".
"Shoes are in a bag at the bottom" she said as she walked out of the room leaving me and Abby alone obviously not giving me a chance to come up with another argument.
"Did that really just happen?" I Asked her.
"Cheer up, this seems like it'll be fun" she smiled and we started to walk out.
As we left the church my mom was going to her car and saw us.
"Clay Abby over here"she waved us over.
We walked over and she looked at us and suddenly got a big smile on her face.
"What are those"?
I didn't know what to say.
"Bridesmaids dresses" Abby said.
Why is mom smiling at me like that?
"Mom?"
Tales Of The Angel Pandemic. Woodsman to woodsgirl chapter 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Chapter three
"Clayyyy come out please" Abby was pleading from the other side of my bedroom door.
"No I'm not coming out I look ridiculous" I said as I looked at myself in my door mirror.
"Sweetie I highly doubt you look ridiculous and we need to get going the rehearsal is in an hour now please come out and show us" mom sounded just like Abby.
"No, go away!" I huffed back.
This is so embarrassing.I still can't believe I was whining like a frustrated teenager.
Why the hell couldn't Becky be here to take my place?Becky is Aunt Melinda's oldest at thirty two and is currently stationed in New Jersey with the Coast Guard.
She had tried to get approval to come but was denied seeing as a large amount of military personnel had recently gone through large scale "structural reorganization" that left many unable to continue their job specific duties. Basically they were short handed and she couldn't get the leave.
So that left me having to take her place.
"Do you have everything on or just the dress?" Mom called out.
I didn't want to answer her.
"Clay?" She drew out my name.
"Ye..yes I have everything on but I don't want you to see me like this".
"Oh thank you honey" I heard mom say.
"Took me a minute to find it but I knew I had it somewhere" I heard my dad chuckle.
"Mom, Dad what are you doing?" I asked.
It was at that moment I heard the unmistakable sound of a key entering my door lock.
I lunged for the doorknob but it was too late, I was trying to hold the door shut against the combined forces of Abby and Mom and was doing pretty good even with these stupid heels on when I heard my dad chuckle and felt a force on the top of the door.
With one hand my defenses were crushed as my old man effortlessly pushed open my door.
"Eeep" I can't believe that sound came out of my mouth as I stumbled back on these sky scraper tall heels "Ok I admit they were only three inches but still".
And there I was in all my glory.
The light grey calf-length asymmetrical dress with a high neck cold shoulder design and lace bell sleeves.
How do I know this? Have I suddenly become an expert on dresses?
No,Its what was on the tag on the bag, there was also a grey strapless bra, a black thing called a garter belt and sheer midnight moon(black) stockings. I had to watch a YouTube video on how to put those on cause there was no way in hell I was gonna ask mom.
And then there were the heels, labeled (Bandage straped buckled heels/3" charcoal size 7)
I stood there imitating a tomato while Mom, Dad and Abby all looked at me.
Mom brought her hands up to her mouth and had what I can only describe as happy tears and a huge smile.
"Ohhh you're soo beautiful" she squealed as she came over and hugged me.
"Thank you for being brave about this Clay, I know its hard to hear this but you are beautiful and you don't even have your hair or makeup done yet" she pushed me back just a little while still holding onto my shoulders.
"It's ok mom, I figured you were working on a way to get me in dresses eventually anyway" I smiled a little but wanted to thump her on the nose.
"Well, I won't say I was but I won't say I wasn't either " she smiled.
"You look stunning" My old man said as he stood in the door way.
That made me warm up even more.my dad the old man,the guy who use to tell me to toughen up and be a man just said I look stunning, in a freakin dress!
"What the hell has happened to my life?" I thought.
Abby was wearing the same outfit as me except her short blonde hair had a bit more thought put into it at the moment with the black and grey head band, back flared out and her bangs hanging to one side of her face at an angle.
"Wow you are absolutely gorgeous I can't wait to see the whole package after our salon visit tomorrow" she had been exited about that part cause it would be her first time getting the full works.Even though I still catch a glimpse of Greg every now and then, it seems he, well she has truly embraced her new life. I wonder if I'll ever get to that point , where I'm actually happy again.
The only good thing about this is the fact that mother nature was easing up on her attack and I was feeling a bit better.
It was kinda funny me and Abby all dressed up while mom was just in her jeans and Almond Brothers Tshirt.
"Well Its time to go,rehearsals should be starting in an hour that gives us plenty of time to get to the church and chat for a minute" mom said getting behind and gently pushing me towards the door.
I figured I needed to rip it off like a bandaid so I didn't give much resistance.
"Oh hold up" Mom said as I felt her reach into the back of my dress and remove the shoe lace I had attached to the dresses zipper so I could zip it up myself.
It feels so weird, the dress is snug in some places and loose in others.
The feel of the stockings on my legs as the skirt swishes around them the strangeness of the heels peaking out as I walked and their click clack that were making.its just all too strange for me to comprehend.I honestlyjust felt like I was on auto pilot at that point.
"Clay you need to change your walk or you're going to fall, or hurt your feet here watch Abby" mom said.
Abby had been wearing heels for a bit now and had no issues as she glided across the hardwood floor gently moving her hips and placing one foot infront of the other with ease.
I sighed and tried to imitate her and had to do it a few times. It was strange that my body seemed to naturally move better walking like this.
I didn't feel so off balance like I had been while trying to walk how I always have.
After my fifth or sixth trip across the family room and some guidance from Abby and Mom they were finally happy with my amateur results.
I still felt awkward as we stepped out on the porch.
Abby had no issues walking across our gravel driveway.
I took one step and almost hit the ground but luckily my old man was there to catch me.
"Just try putting more weight on your toes like this" mom said demonstrating by lifting her heels off the ground and walking on her toes in her tennis shoes.
I tried again, but again I made it like three steps before my dad caught me.
"Ben sweetie we'll have Clay practice later that dress can't get dirty so please carry her to the car" Mom asked.
Before I could even protest my dad scooped me up like a little girl with one arm under my legs and I had to hold onto his shoulders while he brought me over to my moms Explorer then helped me slip into the back seat.
"Ahh... thanks dad" I felt red hot with embarrassment after that.
Dad just winked and made his favorite click clkick sound with his mouth before he smiled and shut the door then he walked around to the driver's seat.
"This is so wrong" I said into my hands.
"Cheer up Blue and relax this will be fun if you let it" Abby giggled.
Me and Abby are basically sisters now, even though its not official or on paper she has been living with us since day one and has pretty much taken over Coles room.
She's been working at Mom's friends Lingerie store Sally's Lingerie and Finery for the last two weeks as a shop attendant so she has really been getting an education in girl stuff.
Her and Stacy have also become really good friends and stacy is a real girly girl kinda up town or at least she tries to be.
So basically bad influences all around.
Me I'm happy working with dad, I know I can't do much of the physical labor anymore but I am getting real good at running the heavy equipment.
We arrived at the church in fifteen minutes. I mean we only live seven miles away.
This time dad parked on the paved portion of the parking lot and there is a sidewalk that leads to all parts of the church grounds so I was able to get out on my own.
I felt like I had a parakeet flying around in my stomach as we walked towards the small crowd of people standing outside the front door of the main church.
There weren't many people just the ones who were part of the wedding.
All the groomsman were wearing tan kakies and white polo shirts while all the bridesmaids were dressed in our dresses.
Why do they get a choice?
Mom led us up to the door and two of the three groomsmen standing next to it whistled which caused the other to turn around.
When he did I saw that it was Justin Lakeland Stevens sixteen year old brother.
And his eyes almost poped out of his head as he locked eyes with me.
I instantly felt flush and looked away as I hurried past him feeling his eyes on me the whole time.
I looked around and there were some of my relatives and some of Stevens relatives about twenty people in all not counting the processional just kind of mulling about.
I saw Cheyenne who was wearing a simple green sun dress and Steven was wearing the same outfit as his grooms men only his polo shirt was dark blue.
She saw me about the same time and waved me and Abby over.
"Oh my god you guys look fantastic" she squealed as she quickly hugged both of us.
"You look great too can't wait to see you in the dress" Abby said.
"Speaking of dresses why are we all dressed up if this is just rehearsals?" I asked.
"Well I just thought it would be best if everyone was dressed for the rehearsals so you could get use to everything" she said.
"All we're gonna be doing is standing in one place" I said.
"Oh stop being such a debbie downer and Lighten up Clay" Aunt Melinda walked up behind me and hugged me.
"Its fun to dress up every now and then" she laughed lettingme go.
Aunt mel was wearing the same outfit as the rest of us.
"Ok everyone's here so we had best get this show on the road" Aunt Melinda yelled to everyone.
The non involved family mainly my mom, dad a few cousins and relatives on both sides all found seats in the pews.
Me and the other bridesmaids walked back to the front room on the left side of the building looking from the front doors and the groomsmen went to the right side in the foyer.
After everyone was in place the pianist started to play "Canon In D" and we started.
Aunt Melinda walked out first, she being the mother of the bride and the Maid of honor she made her way to the front and then made a circle around the other side of the pews back to the room where Cheyenne was currently at.
Then the groom Steven was escorted down the Isle by his mother Mrs. April. Then she sat next to His dad Bobby Lakeland of Lakeland automotive.
Yeah that lakland family
After that it was our turn. The bridesmaids and the groomsmen walked out at the same time down our respective sides of the isle and took our places where aunt Melinda had shown us by height.
I was the shortest followed by my cousin Lisa, her friend Rebecca Abby and then my cousin Jennifer.
And then I almost lost it and fell to the floor laughing but luckily all I let out was a snort.
It was the flower girls turn.
The song quickly changed to the international staple of all American weddings "Here comes the bride".
There were two of them, Becky's five year old daughter and Kaylie all dressed up in "Yes I'll say it" the cutest little white and pink flower girl dresses followed by Becky's oldest Mathew who is seven as the ring bearer and he was dressed just like the other groomsmen.
And he was followed by the Lady of honor and her father.
Cheyenne was led down the aisle by her dad my uncle Lonny followed a few steps behind by aunt Melinda.
After everyone made it to their perspective places the music stopped and I thought we were done.
But I was wrong.
We had to do it six more times before aunt Melinda was satisfied all the little nitpick stuff was fixed.
I hate to admit it but I was one of the main problems,it was my walk.
It ended up taking some one on one training away from everyone else in the reception hall before I was considered just right.
And after about three hours we were done.
I thought we would all go home but instead all the bridesmaids went into the back to change into normal clothes and we were all going out to a local Mexican restaurant for super,the grooms treat.
I was kinda just shuffled along with everyone else into the back room.
I felt extremely awkward as all the girls started to get changed.
I turned and looked away towards the wall and heard giggling.
"Ahh...Clay, you don't have to look away I mean we aren't stripping naked and you have all the same stuff now so come on and get dressed" My cousin Jennifer laughed.
I turned and felt myself going flush.
"I didn't bring anything to wear" I said.
"Oh its ok I brought you some clothes and shoes as well as the dress bag" My mom said as she walked into the room haveing heard my little admonishment.
Mom helped me take off the dress by unzipping the back for me then packing away the dress and other pieces as I
stripped out of everything but my underwear.
I stood there feeling really exposed wondering where my other clothes were.
"Clay, Please don't be mad but I wanted you to look nice tonight so I bought you an outfit to wear earlier today" she looked nervous.
"I take that its girly?"
She nodded.
"Can't be any worse then what I just wore" I sighed.
She picked up one of the shopping bags she had brought in and reached inside.
"Here put these on" she said handing me a a pair of charcoal leggings".
I took them and just like I had done with the stockings earlier I put them on to the best of my ability.
Then she handed me a shirt, it looked like a normal tshirt but one side had a thin strap instead of the normal sleeve.
The shirt was two tone black and grey.
I put it on and then I cringed at the next item. A dark tan knee length pleated skirt with a buckled top.
I knew there was no use in backing down now so I stepped in and mom helped me put it on.
"And before you get angry Abby picked out the shoes" Mom said opening a fancy black box.
Inside was a pair of brown mid calf high heeled lace up riding boots again with the three inch heels.
"They're.... nice, I like them" I said hoping to put moms mind at ease.
Mom had been walking on egg shells when it came to this kind of stuff for a while but she would make small comments here and there about clothes that we would see out and about or she would ask me what I thought about certain outfits on pinterest.
She never would come out and say it but she would drop hints that she thought this or that would look good on me.
Although I'm not completely sold on this stuff I have known in the back of my mind that this was inevitable so I guess its time to take the plunge.
She beamed when I told her that and gave me a quick hug."Thank you Clay I promise I won't push you too much with this stuff" she said.
"It's ok mom" I said taking the boots from her.
After I put them on I stood up, even with the heel these are pretty comfortable mainly cause of the wider heel unlike the others that are a bit thinner. They also don't have as sharp a rise as the others did.
"One more thing" Mom said holding something hunter green in her hand.
It was a long sleeved open summer cardigan is what she said.
I slipped it on and the outfit was complete.
Mom stepped back and all the other ladies who by this time had finished getting dressed themselves all looked at me for a moment.
"Wow she looks so cute I love that outfit combination you really have great taste aunt Judy" My cousin Jennifer said as she looked me over.
Her and mom started talking about stores and stuff and I just stood there until we all started for the door.
I felt weird but at the same time I felt relaxed. I like to say it was tiredness from all the excitement and stress but I honestly don't know what it was.
I looked around and saw everyone else smiling,laughing and chatting and I couldn't help but smile at this little moment and for the first time in over a month and a half, for a moment I felt, normal.
We all walked outside and the groomsmen, dad, Steven and Lonny were all gathered around talking about the upcoming hunting seasons and their plans.
Normally I'd be right there with them excited about the new deer or turkeys I had caught on my trail cams.
But right then I wasn't one of the guys anymore.
I wasn't part of the crew, I was just one of the girls in the family.
But honestly during that particular moment I wasn't really worried about it, I felt that I was right where I needed to be.
It didn't take the boys long to see us as we walked over to the vehicles.
I walked over to my moms Explorer while mom and Abby went to grab dad. Most of the others started to head for their vehicles as well.
I noticed dad talking to Justin and He laughed and nodded.
Abby had walked over with mom and I saw her look at me with a grin and she started walking over to the car at a brisk pace.
"Hey Clay" she said as she walked past me.
"He..y whats up?" I said confused by her sudden strange behavior.
"Oh nothing" Abby said opening the door and climbing in.
It took me a second but I realized she was climbing into the very back third row.
"Abby why are you getting in the......"
I turned and looked at mom and dad walking towards us,but they weren't alone.
Why is Justin walking with them?
Tales Of The Angel Pandemic. Woodsman to woodsgirl chapter 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
I stood there like an idiot as they all walked over to the car.
Dad walked past me and got in the driver's seat.
"Clay Justin is going to ride to the restaurant with us" Mom said.
Justin smiled and we stood there for a few seconds before I turned to get in the suv.
The door was open so I climbed in and scooted over to the driver's side behind my dad.
Justin climbed in beside me.
"So whats up Clay?" He asked, kid sounded nervous for some reason.
I looked at him funny I'm sure at the time I was pretty dense as to what was going on.
"Nothing much just same old same old, how bout you?".
"Just waiting for tomorrow to be over I'm not too big on weddings" he said.
"Me neither buddy row" I laughed at that one.
I caught mom looking at me in the rearview mirror with a slight grin on her face.
"So Justin you got any plans for summer break?" Dad asked.
"No sir,I hope I can find a good summer job but here lately they've been slim" He said.
"Well you think you could handle a chainsaw?" Asked dad and I knew where this was going.
Dad hadn't filled my spot yet and was down a man. Justin is fit and tall and has a decent build on him thanks to being on the high school football team as a line backer but I still think he's too soft for that kinda work.
But then again who am I to talk.
"Yes sir I've used ours plenty in the past to help dad on the home place but I've never done it professionally before".
"Well son there's a first time for everything and I could really use the help. Me and the boys'll train you and I can pay you fourteen an hour".
"It's hard work but its honest work" dad said as we made it into town.
"I'll have to ask my folks but if they say yes I'll do,it beats washing cars all day" Justin said putting his arm on the seat behind me.
"Hey buddy, you mind?" I asked motioning to his arm.
"Oh sorry Clay" He kinda stammered as he moved his arm back beside him. I saw mom shake her head and smile for some reason.
We finally made it to the restaurant.
About the same time as everyone else and found us a good parking place.
Steve and Cheyenne went in and got us some tables moved around so we waited outside while they did that.
The whole time Justin was acting weird.
He was acting all nervous and seemed like he couldn't talk straight.
After a few minutes of chatting about fishing and hunting he seemed to relax a bit and soon the others came and got us.
After everyone was sat down and had gotten our orders we were just talking when Officer John Davis and his wife walked in and were brought to a seat on the other side of me in the booth behind Justin.
It took him a second but when he looked up and saw me I saw his jaw fall open in shock. Its like he couldn't take his eyes off of me.
It was kinda creeping me out.
We all made small talk and ate our food.
Every now and then I would catch John and Cathy glancing at me.
After all was said and done I got up and went to the bathroom.
When I came out John was standing there seemingly waiting on the mens room to open up.
"Hey officer Davis how are you tonight?" I asked.He smiled giving me a once over "I'm good how are you?".
"Ok I guess, just got through rehearsing for a wedding" I laughed.
He looked shocked for a second.
"You're getting married?" He asked.
"Ah... no no no my cousin Cheyenne is, if you can believe it she conned me into being one of her bridesmaids" I scratched the back of my head.
"Well, I'm sure you'll look great" he said souning very nervous for some reason.
"Ah... thanks. I guess" I said as I went to rejoin the others.
I could have sworn I saw a wetness in his eyes like he was holding back tears.
"Freaking weird?" I thought to myself as I made it back to my folks.
"Hey Clay a bunch of us are going out to the lake house this weekend after the wedding thought you and Abby would like to come hang out" Justin said as I came up.
"Oh yeah sounds fun I could use a brake from everything" I said without thinking.
Abigail had already agreed and was very excited cause she hadn't been swimming or on a boat since before the IED.
Justin left with his brother and honestly by the time we all got home I was dead tired.
As I was getting undressed Abby came in my room.
"Ahh... knock much?" I asked.
She stepped backwards into the hallway and knocked on the door frame.
"What do you want?" I asked.
"Well little sister I just want to ask if you know what you're going to wear at the beach house for your...... date?" She smiled.
"Ahhh.... the hell you been smoking?" I asked her.
"Oh come on you can't be that dense sis" she said plopping down in my rolling desk chair and doing a spin.
"What are you talking about I'm just going to hang out with friends and some family, a lot of our cousins are gonna be there too" I said as I pulled my flannel pajama top on over my head.
Abby layed a magazine she had brought with her on my bed.
"You need to read this magazine series its really helpful in figuring out this girl stuff".
"Maybe I don't want to "figure out" this girl stuff" I said making air quotes with my fingers.
"Well it will help you at least notice the signs of when a boy is interested in you" she said pointing to an article listing on the cover.
it read.
"Justin isn't interested in anything he's just trying to be a friend" I said laying on my bed.
"Bullshit Clay Justin was following you around like a lost puppy all night he obviously has a crush on you".
"Abby I'm a twenty seven almost twenty eight year old man and he has known me and our family forever there is no way in hell he has a crush on me" I giggled.
Abby got up and left the room for a moment, soon she returned and tossed something on my bed.
I reached around and grabbed it and it was a hand held mirror.
"Look at yourself and say "I'm a twenty seven year old man" with a straight face" She said mocking my air quotes as she said it.
I looked at myself and it was like a light switch went off.
"Oh my God he has a crush on me!" I screamed as I sat up.
At that moment things got quite again and I clearly heard dad say from the downstairs living room. "Seems she finally realized it" I heard mom snort and they started laughing as as everything went back to normal.
"IT'S NOT FUNNY YOU GUYS!!!" I yelled at them which caused them to giggle more as Abby gave me a strange look.
"I wasn't laughing?" She said.
"Not you, mom and dad" I huffed blowing hair out of my face as I plopped back onto my bed.
"How can I be so stupid?" I said pulling my pillow over my face.
"You're not stupid you're just inexperienced" abby laughed as she sat down beside me.
"And you are experienced?" I said.
She lay down beside me and stretched out.
"Well I have been researching it alot, how to act, how to behave and Stacy has been a wealth of information on the ins and outs not to mention all the YouTube stuff the information is out there" she sounded really happy.
"You really are gone aren't you?" I asked.
"What do you mean gone?" She said.
"Greg never would've acted like you're acting, he was manly and never had a girly bone in his body" I said.
"Clay, I'm still me I promise. I understand you're going through a difficult time but eventually you'll have to face the fact that physically you're not Clay anymore and you're gonna have to stop living in the past or it's gonna eat you up" she was talking softly.
"I hate this Greg, I hate my life and what it's become, I hate what I am,I'm a freaking monster" I was crying as I pulled myself up into the fetal position.
"Clay you're not a monster and all things considered you've got a great life. You have a mom and dad who love you, a big sister would break down the gates of hell for you. you have a good job with a roof over your head and you get to literally start over.Many people I have known over the years would kill to be us right now, I know I would've had it not happened to me" she was curled up beside me hugging me from behind.
"And just because you're a girl now dosen't make you a monster" she said.
"No, but killing a bunch of kids does" I blurted it out before I could stop myself.
I could feel Abby tense up.
"What... do you mean?" She asked her voice catching.
"I..... I.... I'm......" I couldn't bring myself to tell her.
"I'm sorry Abby but I can't, not right now" I sobbed as memories of that day came rushing back to me.
She just held me as I cried.
The shame and tourture I've felt all this time finally catching up to me, I hate this new body and its emotional instability.
"Clay I have known for a long time that something happened but If you don't want to talk about it that's fine. I just want you to know that I'm here and you can trust me" Abigail said as she hugged me tightly.
"I know. I'll tell you one day but, not now" . I said. We just lay like that listening to the sound of my air conditioner and box fan and soon I felt myself slowly drifting off to sleep.
("Reaper 1-1 this is Bulldog 2-6 over".
"Bulldog 2-6 this is Reaper go ahead over".
"Yeah, Reaper I've got a visual on a dark blue van driving towards our OP at a high rate of speed,there any friendlies in the area over?".
"Ahh... Negative bulldog that area should already be evacuated".
"Copy that Reaper stand by".)
The sun was shining through the window hitting my face as I woke up.
Sitting up I realized that Abby was still sound asleep sprawled out across my bed lightly snoring.
I eased out of bed and made my way downstairs towards the kitchen.
Mom was sitting at the counter drinking some coffee and surfing her tablet.
"Morning mom" I said as I grabbed my own cup.
"Morning Clay how did you sleep?" She asked as I sat down.
"Good I guess" I said taking a sip.
"Clay can I ask you a question?" Mom asked closing her tablet.
"Sure mom".
"I'm not being pushy am I?" She seemed nervous.
"Well a little, but I guess it's ok" I said looking down at my small dainty hands gripping my large Marine Corps mug.
"I'm sorry, I just got so excited when I saw you carrying that dress bag the other day I guess I got carried away and didn't even ask if you were comfortable with it" she was looking into her coffee cup.
"It's ok mom, It's not like I'd be able to ignore the obvious for ever".
"But you know you can say no right we'll figure something out?" Mom said looking at me.
"Mom it's ok, I've already worn the dress and it didn't kill me so I guess I'm committed. Maybe being a girl won't be that bad I just need to get use to it in my own time".Mom smiled.
"I just don't want you to feel rushed is all".
"I know, even though yesterday was scary and strange I actually kinda enjoyed it" I felt myself warming as the words left my mouth.
"You did?" Mom was looking at me.
"Well at first I was apprehensive but there were a few times where I actually felt, normal. It felt good to relax and just enjoy the moment".
"I'm happy to here that, honestly Clay I've been worrying about you constantly. Wondering is this the day I find your body where you've given up on us" Mom was starting to tear up.
"Oh mom no I promise you I will never do that too you or dad or anyone. This whole thing is just new and it's scary thinking about what the future holds but I just need to figure out my new place and it'll happen in time but I promise you don't have to worry about me like that" I said tearing up myself as I leaned over and hugged my mom patting her on the back".
"I'm so happy to hear that" she sobbed as she hughed me tight".
"I promise I'll figure this thing out one day mom.But I'm not dating Justin" I said flatly.
Mom chuckled while wiping her eyes"I never expected you to" she said as we broke apart laughing. "Me and your dad watched him following you around and staring at you like a love struck puppy and wondered how long it'd be before we had to save him from a butt kicking".
"Well you could have told me" I said groaning.
"Now what would be the fun in that" Mom laughed.
About that time dad cane in from the back door."morning son" he said.
At least someone treats me normal still.
"I'm gonna hang out here and work on Betty till you guys get ready and I'll meet you at the church" dad said.
"Betty" Is dad's project car, Nineteen sixty six Chevy Chevelle SS. It was dads dream car and he finally found a decent project over in Arizona the year before.
"Hey dad if you need some company I'll help" I said.
"Oh no you don't our salon appointment is at nine and if we're lucky they'll get us done in time to not be rushed getting to the church and finishing getting ready" Mom said.
"It can't take that long the wedding doesn't start till six tonight" I laughed which got a funny look from mom.
"Oh sweetie you're going to learn about what you've been missing out on all these years now skedaddle on upstairs and get something comfortable on and no tight T-shirts you'll need something you can take off without messing up your hair or makeup" mom said ushering me and Abby who had literally just arrived in the kitchen, back upstairs.
I was standing in my room trying to figure out what to wear cause all I had were hanes work Tshirts so I didn'thave anythingto wear.
I knew what I had to do.
I walked down the hall to Abby's room and knocked.
She opened the door.
"Hey whats up?" She asked standing there in her bra and panties.
Before my change seeing, well when I was a teenager "I don't want to sound too much like a creeper" a girl as pretty as Abby standing there like she was would have gotten my motor running.
But standing there I didn't feel anything, nothing at all. She was just, my sister now.
"Ah.. I don't have any loose shirts" I said.
"Oh well come on in and I'll help you find something" she said.
I walked in and saw how much my brothers old room had changed.
The room still had the same paint and blue carpet but there were some decorations that pretty much let you know this was definitely now a girls room.
She was looking through her closet.
She didn't have a large wardrobe but it was definitely bigger then mine. She got an employee discount at the shop she worked at and the other regular clothing shops that Mrs. Sally also owned so her collection had grown a bit.
"I don't have any clean blouses at the moment. Here" she said grabbing a hanger that had a shirt and some other stuff on it.
"I pre make my outfits for the week so all I have to do is grab a hanger here's a light tank top that's easy to get on and off wear what you want and if you need any shoes just grab a pair" she said handing me the hanger and pointing towards the row of shoes lined up neatly along the wall before returning to her closet and grabbing another hanger.
Greg had always been a bit of a neat freak even when we were kids so this didn't surprise me at all.
I walked back to my room and lay the outfit on my bed. I pulled the shirt off the hanger "Sublime" haven't listened to these guys in a while. I thought.
I was going to just grab a pair of jeans and my work boots when I took stock of the other articles of clothing on my bed.
I picked up the denim shorts and looked at them and then the black tights that were also on the hanger. Then I looked at myself in the mirror.
I had seen Abby in this outfit before and honestly she looked great. She's only slightly taller then me but for the most part me and her are the same clothing size.
I looked around as curiosity got the best of me.like a naughty little kid about to do something she's not supposed to I stripped down to my underwear. First the tights, then the short shorts and finally the shirt.
"Wow I look pretty cute" I can't believe the words had just come out of my mouth but they did. I was standing there twisting and turning as I looked at myself when suddenly the door that I had forgotten to lock opened up.
"Hey clay do you st......"Abby looked at me and a huge smile came to her face.
She stepped back shut the door and then knocked. Abby had been working on regaining her manners for a while but even before her change and everything else knocking wasn't her strong points.
When we were kids Greg was like another family member and when he'd come over there was never a need for knocking or anything and as they say old habits die hard.
I walked over and slowly opened my door.
"Ah... yes?" I could tell I was as red as a tomato.
"I was gonna see if you still had my ear buds" she was smiling.
"Ah...I think they're in moms car".
"Oh ok, the boots I usually wear with that outfit go best with it" she said as she walked towards the stairs.
Abby was wearing a pair of denim shortalls a Nirvana Tank top and a pair of white converse sneakers.
I closed my door and started looking at myself in my mirror. I had to admit I had the legs for it.
I walked over to Abby's room and found the brown two inch buckled ankle boots that Abby usually wore with the outfit.
I sat in her desk chair and put them on.
As I sat there I got a funny tingly feeling as I rubbed my tights covered legs together.
I just sighed as I stood up.
The shoes had a normal boot heel so they weren't hard to walk in and I had to admit they really made the outfit.
About that time Abby came in her room and smiled when she saw me.
"My little sister is finally coming out of her shell" she said as she walked over to her makeshift vanity over on the mirror dresser and grabbed her purse.
"You ready or have you changed your mind?" She asked.
I took a deep breath.
"I'm ready" I smiled.
"Yippee" she said with a little jump then giving me a quick hug before walking out.
I followed behind her down the stairs and mom was already to go. She looked up at us and smiled as she motioned towards the door.
I had to admit that this outfit felt a lot cooler then what I was use to a lot less restrictive and lighter if you will.
Not long after we were on our way to the beauty salon that Cheyenne had booked our appointments at.
Mom and Abby made small talk. Every now and then they would ask my opinion on something but for the most part I was left to my own thoughts.
I kept looking at the clothes and admiring the different feelings. I had never worn anything like this other then the night before but with everything going on I didn't have time to really take stock of things. I never felt both covered and exposed at the same time before but honestly I liked this. It was hard to admit but I actually liked the feeling. The snug and loose, warm and cool, my exposed skin it was all so new.
We soon arrived at the salon and walked inside. As I walked in I saw someone I hadn't seen in weeks.
My ex girlfriend Heather .
She saw me about the same time and I saw the look of pain on her face.
Me and her had been together for almost three years and we did love each other.
But after the change there was no longer any attraction.
We tried one night, a few days after my change but it was just way too awkward. Neither one of us had any idea what to do. Even after watching a video we found out very quickly that neither one of us are lesbians.
There just wasn't anything down that road anymore so we just decided to be friends instead.I could tell she was still heart broken. Her sister drunk called me one night to cuss me out blaming me for changing like I did and hurting her sister.
Megan has always been a lightweight, three or four beers and she's gone for the night so I just let her ramble.
It hurt me to hear how she was crying every night though.
She walked over to me.
"Hey Clay how have you been?" She said giving me a quick hug.
"I'm ok I guess just learning how to handle this mess" I said nervously scratching the back of my head.
"Well from the looks of things you seem to be doing very well" she smiled
"It's definitely different. So are you working here now?" I asked.
"Yep, going on my second week" she sounded happy.
"So what brings you in today?" She asked.
"You know my cousin Cheyenne right?"
"Yes I remember her".
"Well she roped me into being one of her bridesmaids".
"Wow thats awesome, it's really fun..... being a bridesmaid" she sounded happy and sad at the same time.
Not long after we arrived the other girls started to arrive as well.
I just kinda sat there waiting for my turn as the other ladies were just chatting.
I found myself watching their mannerisms and how they moved.
The subtle jesters an hand movements.
The smells and sounds it was just an interesting experience. The funny part was I didn't feel out of place.
I found myself laughing at the conversation and actually giving my awkward at times two cents from a former male perspective.
Mom was right I have a lot to learn about all this.
After a while it was finally mine and Abby's turns in the chairs.
Abby was as giddy as, well you know....
I was taking it with a grain of salt still but I was trying to relax and enjoy the experience.
I had already had my nails painted.
All I can say is when it came to the pedicure foot bath and scrub I had no idea why I never knew about such a thing.
I had to go into the bathroom to take off the tights I was wearing and that made me a little irritated but dang was it worth it.
So there I sat with my fingernails done in what they called french tips and my toenails painted to match my hair.
"So what are we doing high and tight, buzz cut?" I asked in a serious tone.
"Ah... clay we ca...."
"Mom I'm kidding,yesh relax" I giggled which caused Heather who was about to do my hair to also laugh.
"So what do you want" Heather asked looking over my shiny aqua blue mane.
"I honestly don't know so what ever you think will look the best" I said.
"That will work for me as well Heather" Mom said.
"Ok then lets see what we can do here".
She studied my hair for a few minutes, she looked on her phone and pulled out some type of manual and just really looked me over good.
"Ok your hair is pretty, but there is way too much blue" She said.
"Gee I haven't noticed" I said in mock surprise.
"So what I am thinking is we go with a half up half down waterfall with a cross braid and we color this lower portion ice white" she said showing me a picture on pinterest.
It looked really nice and it would actually break up the solid blue and make it to where I wouldn't stand out so much.
"Looks good to me" I said.
"That's very pretty Heather but do we have time?" Mom asked.
It was almost one o'clock.
"Oh yes we have plenty of time but we need to get started now" she said.
So thats how it went.
After my hair was done I was brought over to the makeup counter and had my makeup done.
It was tasteful with hints of this and that which accentuated my different characteristics.
Mom was almost ready to cry when she saw the final results. Mom like most women has always wanted a daughter.
I know that's kinda cliche but its the truth.
I was still a tad bit uncomfortable at that time but seeing the absolute pure joy on her face made my heart melt.
I was actually glad I had agreed to do this.
I looked in the mirror.
I know I'm still me, but I also know that I'm gonna have to learn to also be the girl standing there in the mirror.
This whole time Cheyenne had been in the bridal room at the back of the shop and none of us had seen her.
But oh my God when she came out of that room I can only say the word angel.
She had a long flowing ponytail curled and twisted into an extremely beautiful updo with flowers and bands and just wow.
Her makeup was absolutely flawless and the white sun dress she was wearing matched it perfectly. Needless to say no one was out doing this bride on her special day.
Well after all was said and done we still had two hours to finish getting ready. The actual wedding wouldn't start till six but all the guests were gonna start arriving around five so we needed to get there and get dressed and everything before hand.
Mom couldn't stop gushing about how beautiful her girls "me and abby" looked and how she couldn't wait to see us all dolled up.
I have to admit their excitement was contagious cause I soon found myself also becoming excited to see what the final result would be once I was all dressed up.
Who would have ever thunk it right?
Tales of the angel pandemic woodsman to woods girl chapter 6
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
We soon arrived at the church.
There were already a few cars in the parking lot and people were kinda milling around outside as we all walked in through the back door.
We all went to the back room where our dresses had been left the night before.
Mom helped me get my shirt off cause she didn't want me messing anything up.
She did the same for Abby as I started to get dressed in the underwear that came with the dress.
it wasn't long before mom was zipping me up. I had already put the shoes on before putting on the dress so I was done.
Me and Abby went out to the main hall and waited with the others.
I wasn't really interested in the conversations that were taking place so I just kinda stood there.
I was standing there when I noticed Justin walking into the church. He was wearing a grey long sleeve button up shirt with a dark brown Vest and brown loafers.
I felt myself flush a bit as I looked at him.
I don't know why but I felt funny when I saw that cut... that smile he had as he approached me.
"What the hell is wrong with me?" I yelled to myself.
"Hey" He said as he walked over.
"Oh ah.. hey Justin" I stammered slightly.
"Ah I don't mean to sound weird or anything but you look amazing" he said with a nervous smile.
"Oh, thanks" I felt that funny feeling in my stomach again.
"Hey justin" I said getting ahold of myself.
"Yeah.. I mean yes?"
"Look I know what's going on" I said.
"I get it I do I'm just not... I can't do that" I felt bad telling him this but I had to for my own good.
"Oh, I'm sorry I didn't mean to be pushy it's just I can't help it you're...." he motioned towards me.
"I know, I'm sure I'd be the same way in your shoes but I'm not ready for this" I said.
"I understand, I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable" He was scratching the back of his head.
"It's not that you're making me uncomfortable its just I'm completely lost on how to handle this" I said throwing my hands up.
"I just need some time to get my head straight" I said.
"Friends"I asked putting my hand out.
"Friends" he said as we shook hands.
"You still coming this weekend?" He asked.
"I'm planning on it" .
"Cool we're having karaoke and a few of the guys I know from school have agreed to come out and play with their band" we were walking towards the rest of the people.
"Cool beans, I'm just looking to take a break from everything" I said.
We hung around the other's before Aunt Maggie made us all head towards our designated spots as more and more people started to arrive.
Soon the place was packed and I felt nervous. I didn't know half the people there but there were quite a few who knew me.
Soon enough the music started and we all did our part.
I still had to smirk at Kylie in her cute little flower girl dress with her pink hair in an updo with flowers in it, he looked miserable.
And Cheyenne looked amazing. Her dress was absolutely beautiful and she moved so gracefully down the aisle. Steven let out a gasp when he saw her for the first time.
I noticed that all eyes were on her, all eyes except one pair standing right across from me on the other side of the stage.
He smiled at me and my heart fluttered.
"Stop it Clay" I said to myself.
I couldn't help the feelings that had been coming over me.
I had been ignoring things for weeks.
Little brushes of clothing or a stray finger when wiping or cleaning,certain movements as I walked or did daily task.
It was getting harder and harder to ignore these feelings. I've almost given into curiosity a few times but I just couldn't bring myself to cross that line but for some reason every time Justin glances at me, that smile, his smell.
"What the fuck is wrong with me?" I quietly mumbled to myself.
The wedding ceremony went as you would expect one to.
I do's were said and a kiss was had.
After that we all shuffled towards the reception hall and as we walked mom walked up behind me.
"You ok?" She asked as I stopped.
I turned and looked at her seeing a concerned face.
"I don't know mom, can we talk?" I asked.
She looked around and nodded towards her suv luckily it was parked on pavement.
We walked over and got in where we knew we had some privacy.
"You nervous?" She asked.
"That obvious?".
"Well you blush real easy now and you were as red as a tomato up there earlier, what's wrong sweetie?" She placed her hand on my shoulder.
"Mom, I don't know what's going on with me" I went to wipe my eyes but she stopped me. Pulling out a tissue she started to dab at the tears that were starting to form.
"Well why don't you try and we'll go from there" she smiled.
"Mom I... I... think.... I'm. I think I'm Gay" I looked away ashamed of myself.
"Ah.. ok. Who is it?" She seemed genuinely curious.
"I'm having these feelings, I'm not stupid I know what they are but I've been afraid to allow myself to you know...." I nodded down there.
"I understand Clay believe me. You're a young woman and just like all teenagers you're going to have these urges and thats perfectly fine".
"I know but I'm afraid to even look down there much less, that" I felt my face getting warm just thinking about it.
"I understand its scary Clay but it's a natural part of life and there really is only one way to handle these urges".
"If you need me too, I've already helped your sister with this issue and I can..." she stopped when I looked at her in horror.
"Oh no no Clay nothing like that" she burst out laughing.
"Abby came to me with the same issue not long ago and I bought her a "personal aid" she used air quotes.
"Oh, I never figured you to be the laid back cool mom" I laughed a little.
"My mom helped me and all women know the struggle just remember its a private issue ok" mom put her finger to her lips.
"If you want me too I will but if not" she shrugged.
"I... think I need something, I know its weird but im just not comfortable with the idea of useing my hand to do something so..." I shook a little.
"I'll stop by the same store I bought Abby's at, I'll leave it in your night stand and what you do with it will be your business".
"Thanks mom, I just need some relief".
"It's ok" she said pulling me into a hug.
"I'll always be here for you Clay. And thank you for trusting me with this it means a lot" she had a smile on her face, the smile of a proud mom.
"Now that we have all that out of the way, what little lady has got you all hot and bothered" mom sounded like a gossipy teenager.
"Ah mom, It's... not a... well its not a girl" I really felt myself blushing as I tried to sink into the car seat.
"Ahh... oh" she seemed surprised.
"I ah... when I see him I feel even more.... well you know" I nodded downwards.
"Really, let me guess Justin?".
I slowly nodded.
"Well on the bright side you're not gay at least" she chuckled.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Clay, look at yourself" she said folding down the car mirror.
"You tell me if you saw yourself and Justin walking together out in public would you think gay couple?"
I didn't want to admit it but I shook my head no.
"Clay you are an absolutely beautiful young woman and Justin is a very handsome young man".
"I know mom" I wanted to cry but I couldn't mess up my makeup.
"I think right now you're just really really horny" mom said very bluntly.
"Mo...MOM!" I squealed in embarrassment.
"Well it's the truth" she laughed.
"Look sweetheart, right now you're still learning about your body and at the moment your mind like most teenagers minds is on one thing ".
I vigorously shook my head not wanting to admit it but knowing she was right at the same time.
"Once you "calm down" she did her air quotes again. "Your mind will be less fuzzy, you'll think clearer and Justin won't have such an effect on you".
"You don't have to rush into anything or anyone but if you do find that certain someone that makes you happy and you want to be with them me and your dad will be here for you just take your time and make sure you're doing it for you understand?" She asked.
"Thanks mom, I really don't know what's wrong with me".
"You're a teenager again" she laughed
"Yeah, I mean yes jason is... is...
"Is?" She drew out the word.
"He's cute ok!" I hated to admit it but its true."Ever since I realized what was up last night he's been on my mind and I keep imagining..." I really felt hot on that one.
"Clay calm down it's just your hormones" mom rubbed my back.
"I mean I don't want to be attracted to guys but mom I just can't keep my eyes off of him".
Mom was just watching me have my little brake down.
"Like I said Clay, your hormones are on overdrive cause you haven't taken care of yourself and believe it or not women need attention just like men do it's only natural".
"I know I just..." I took a deep breath.
"Look I won't tell you one way or another when it comes to justin,Personally I would rather you wait a few years until you're both older but If you decide to give him a shot thats completely on you. all I ask is that you be careful and make sure its you who is making the decision and not horny you understand?" She asked patting my hand.
I nodded.
"And yall better use protection you hear me?"
"Yes mamma, I understand" I sniffed.
"Ok enough drama lets get going before all the good food is gone".
I nodded and we both got out of the car.
I felt better after my talk with mom. I'm not interested in any relationship right now especially with a guy. But I also know that being in a relationship is inevitable and.... oh nevermind.
We walked back inside and found a table with dad and Abby.
Steven and Cheyenne were in the middle of listening to John Parker ,Stevens best man give his speach.
People were laughing as we walked in so I'm guessing we missed some funny stuff.
"Hey where'd you guys run off to?" Dad asked.
"We had to use the bathroom" mom said shooting him a look and I saw dad immediately knew what that ment cause he just nodded and went back to watching the show.
Food was brought over to our table by the wait staff. Bbq ribs with all the fixings you could imagine. It never fails if you want a good meal in the south you go to a wedding or a funeral.
Mom had to show me how to eat while wearing lipstick.she ended up having to help fix my makeup later but dang was that food worth the inconvenience.
After dinner and the speeches there was music. The band was pretty good for a local group.
They did a cover of gimme three steps and this guy named Grant who is one of Stevens cousins came over and asked Abby to dance. She blushed and looked nervous but mom motioned go for it and she stood up and walked over with him.
"He's cute but not as cu..." I had to stop the thought as it crossed my mind.
I looked over and saw Justin sitting across the way at the table with his parents.
I hate to admit it but I kinda wanted him to ask me to dance but he seemed to have taken our little conversation to heart and just waved at me.
A few other guys all family of the groom asked me to dance but I declined them playing the shy card.
After the dance aunt Maggie called all the bridesmaids to the center of the floor and told us to line up.
I knew what was coming and I stood off a little to the side as Cheyenne got into position. Aunt Maggie saw me trying to sneak away and gently pushed me back with the others which got some laughs from the crowd.
Cheyenne got ready and I expected it to go to someone else but just like in some cheesey romantic movie when she threw the bouquet it came sailing towards me.
I caught it but like a fast paced game of hot potato I tossed it right into the waiting arms of Lisa and that got even more laughs.
"Looks like someone's not ready to get hitched yet" aunt Maggie said into her headset microphone.
I couldn't help but smile as I returned to my mom and dad to the sound of applause and laughter.
After pictures and all the other events it was about eleven o'clock by the time we all piled back into moms suv.
I was so tired after I got cleaned up and the makeup off I just collapsed into my bed and fell asleep almost immediately in nothing but a bra and panties
----------
"She's so pretty" I gushed at the little one in my arms.
"Just like her mother"I looked up and saw Justin leaning over us.
I looked at the little girl in my arms with her striking blue hair and beautiful eyes.
Suddenly the baby changed. She was now around three or four and screaming missing her left arm and had her insides hanging out with blood all over me and the ground.
"What's.... going on?" I was confused.
"Where am I?"
"What's wrong blue?" Justin was wearing a chest rig and helmet.
"Whats Happening?" I asked as the hospital room disappeared and was replaced by desert.
And the bed replaced with the turret of a HMMWV(humvee).
The heat, the smells the sound of the radio it all came back. I'm still my female self but now wearing my old combat gear.
"Cotton light em up!"
"No. No don't.... don't shoot please stop don't do it"I screamed at myself as I lined up the sights of my .50 on that old blue van.
----------
I sat up gasping like I couldn't breathe.
It was just barely light out as I looked down at my hands that were shaking in the early morning light while tears streamed down my face.
"Fuck, fuck fuck fuck" I whispered trying to get the memory to go away. "Damn you Clay, damn you" I sobbed.
Tales of the Angel pandemic, woodsman to woodsgirl chapter seven
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
After I calmed down I looked out my bedroom window.
I heard dads truck Ideling and knew he was getting ready to leave for work.
It was Friday so I had to go aswell.
The wedding had been fun but now it was back to normal business. I looked over towards the mirror and saw my new hair color. Blue with a white underlayer and tips.
I smiled, I liked the look.
This life, it's different thats for sure but over the last six weeks I've slowly been getting use to it and getting more and more curious about other aspects of it.
The feelings, the clothes the different looks that I'm sure I could pull off. But the man in me was still too embarrassed to admit it.
Mom and Abby keep inviting me to go shopping with them and I have found myself wanting to go more and more but I keep refusing. I don't know if it's the change or just me getting use to everything but I keep finding myself thinking more and more like a girl.
I got up and got dressed in my jeans a tshirt and my work boots.after tying my hair into a ponytail I walked down in time to meet dad.
"Morning Clay you taking your truck or riding with me today?" He asked as he packed his large lunch box with the food mom had made.
"I'm gonna take my truck" I said grabbing a biscuit and some strips of bacon".
"Alright we leave the yard at seven don't be late or you'll have to drive all the way up to the landing by yourself" He patted my back as he walked by.
My old man's attitude sure has changed around me. He treats me just like he treats mom. No crude jokes and even though he doesn't use foul language offten now when he lets something slip instead of just moving on he looks at me and apologizes.
It's weird being treated like a girl by the man who taught me to be a man.
Mom had made my lunch and had already packed my bag.
She had to go meet an air conditioner repairman at one of her rental properties.
Moms story is kinda weird. She comes from a wealthy family and has a degree in business management but spent most of her life as a beautician and had her own salon for years.
Her dad died and even though mom was the youngest he thought she was the most responsible of her five siblings mainly cause mom had never asked him for anything or got in any serious trouble.
Mom has a brother "Uncle Russell" who was a county commissioner for over a decade till he got caught embezzling county funds and laundering money through some of his businesses. He won't be eligible for parole till he's seventy three. But after Grandpa passed away he left all twenty seven rental properties to mom.
Our family is pretty well off even though you wouldn't know it by looking.
Mom and Dad have always been modest when it comes to money. Just down to earth good people.
Abby was still asleep when I left. She's lucky she doesn't have to be at work till ten o'clock. She's been driving dads old bronco as her get around vehicle.
I had to shake my head a little at the sight of her driving around in that big ol thing.
But then again I'm sure I get plenty of looks driving my dodge as well.
I bought this truck not long after I got out of the Marines. Its a black 2010 dodge 2500 4x4 with a four inch lift and 37" mud tires. Deleted and straight piped like God and Clessie Cummins intended.
But the main thing that I love about this truck is my sound system. Pioneer head unit with dual twelves and a fourty five hundred watt boss amp with seven inch after market speakers all around.
There is nothing better then cruising around and jamming out to your favorite songs. There have been many nights where I couldn't sleep and I would just drive around on the old back roads and listen to music.
Anyway I left out listening to some John boy and Billy on the big show and just enjoyed my drive to the yard.
I got there not long after dad did and about the same time as Cole pulled He was in his girl friends little pink Toyota Corolla cause a guy had run a stop sign and hit the back of his pickup, Cole was OK but the truck was gone and not coming back. So till the insurance gets paid out he's rocking the barbie car.
I was standing by the Old ford dually we used to pull our equipment trailer as he parked and got out.
"I never took you for the girly type Cole but if thats what you're into I'll gladly change bodies with you" I laughed as he walked up.
Cole wears glasses so he pushed them up with his middle finger.
"And good morning to you to" I laughed as he walked around to the passenger seat.
"Morning blue" he yawned.
"You don't want to drive today?" I asked getting in the driver seat.
"Naw man Lacy's little bro brought over some woodford preserve last night and we got tore up from the floor up" he said holding his head.
"That stuff any good?" I asked cranking the truck and watching the black soot blow out the six inch chrome stacks. "I love this old truck" I thought.
"It's ok when you're drinking it but good god do I have a hangover" he laughed.
"Well get some rest we got a long day ahead of us" I chuckled as I waved to dad who had just climbed into the company van with the others.
"I saw your pictures mom posted on Facebook last night you looked great" Cole said before taking a big chug of Gatorade.
"Thanks I guess, It was fun but I'm not too keen on doing it again for a while" I said as I pulled out of the driveway onto the road behind the van.
"I still can't believe it man" He said looking out the window.
"Me neither brother, I still kinda hold out hope that this is all some long ass nightmare but I know its real".
"I feel for you little brother, I couldn't imagine being in your shoes" he said lighting up a cigarette.
I felt weird when he called me brother. That feeling had been happening more and more here lately
"You mind?" I asked waving away the smoke.
"Sorry" He said rolling down the window a bit more.
I use to smoke myself but for some reason I just can't smoke anymore. I tried a few times but it leaves a real bitter taste in my mouth.
We rode along just listening to the radio for the hour and a half drive up to our work sight in Tennessee.
As soon as we turned on the gravel road that lead to our main work sight I heard a loud pop and the front of the truck fell and tried to steer itself off into the ditch.
I was able to get stopped after hearing some more pops.
"What the hell!" I yelled getting out of the truck.
Looking down the front left tire was flat and looking back I saw that the two rear tires were also flat.
Dad came walking up as me and Cole looked around. "What happened? " he asked.
"I don't know damn tires poped" I said looking at the front.
"Hey look" Cole said walking over with some pieces of sharp metal in his hand.
"The hell?" I thought looking at what looked like over size pieces of barbwire made out of angled Iron.
"It's those damn Tree huggers" Cole said.
"Well shit" Dad said looking at the pieces.
"Pardon the language" dad said looking at me.
"Its... Fine dad" I said looking around on the ground.
"Look around and see if you can find anymore. We'll limp the truck up to the landing then I want you and Cole to take the wheels to a tire shop while I call the park rangers" Dad said dialing on his cellphone.
"Well this is a fine start to our morning" Cole said picking up another piece of metal.
We ended up finding fifteen pieces before we limped the truck another two miles to the work sight.
The sight was in a state forest, we had been hired by the Tennessee department of wildlife to clear out a large section of this old timber to make way for a new building, something to do with the College I don't know I just cut down the trees.
There wasn't anything special about this section at least not that I could see anyway. It was just over grown with a lot of under brush and plenty of dead trees.
But apparently some people thought it was worth something. Especially this one college professor and his students who were highly against the new addition.
We have had to deal with protest and vandalism for weeks on top of working at other jobs when we can. We should have already been done with this job but between the setbacks and bad weather it was taking longer then expected.
Luckily the park had agreed to pay for anymore vandalism that occurred. Apparently we were the fourth company they had hired to do this job but they just couldn't figure out who was behind this crap.
After Cole got the wheels loaded into the company van he grabbed his gear and left to get to his usual job while I headed into town to take care of the wheels.
With all the vandalism and crap that had been going on we couldn't risk leaving our utility trailer at the sight.
We kept our big machines, some ATVs and two more company trucks behind a locked fence and the park started providing nightly security by having a couple rangers watch our stuff at night but little things like this tire issue keep getting by them.
I drove the thirty or so minutes into town to the tire store.
"It'll be about an hour before we can get to them we got some folks ahead of you" the guy behind the counter said as he helped unload the wheels.
"That's fine I can wait" I said.
After I dropped them off I had some time to kill so I decided get some more breakfast and headed to the local hardee's down the street.
I went in and had gotten my order but while I was eating I caught wind of something.
"Hey Beca look, its that blue haird bitch from the logging company" I heard them but couldn't see anyone.
I tried not to be too obvious as I looked up from my phone and scanned the restaurant. I had been slowly getting use to my enhanced hearing abilities, I also had noticed I see better in the dark and my sense of smell was more sensitive but my hearing was my best new ability.
I had heard that some of the changed people had developed certain types of abilities and I figured this was mine. It's come in handy a few times being able to hear things normal people can't has its ups and downs. The downside is I sometimes hear things I really shouldn't or wish I could unhear.
The good thing is I'm getting better at my ability to focus on one thing and drown out others, its weird like all the other sounds get muffled except what I'm focused on.
"Yeah I saw her at the tire store down the street unloading some tires on my way in earlier, seems Parker and Grants little surprise paid off" I heard someone laughing. I knew they were somewhere in the store but from where I was at I couldn't see them so I just finished my food and acted like nothing was up.
As I was throwing away my garbage I saw two girls whispering to each other behind the counter. A red head and a brown haired heavy set girl with short hair and a nose ring. As soon as they saw me they broke apart and went to do something else.
"Oh that's definitely them" I thought as my blood was boiling. But I knew I needed to play this smart so I just left and went back to the tire store.
After the tires were replaced and I had made it back to the landing I had to track down my old man and tell him what I had overheard.
He wasn't hard to find cause he was chest deep in the engine compartment of our bull dozer.
"Oh hey Clay you get everything taken care of?" He asked as I walked up.
"Yeah, but I came up here to tell you I might have found a lead on our little vandalism issue" I said.
Dad stopped what he was doing and looked at me with a smirk, "Really? Well lay it on me son" He laughed as he started wiping his hands with a rag.
"I was at the hardees in town and over heard some girls talking about us, seems they also know who left our little surprise this morning" I said leaning against the track of the dozer.
"Did you see who they were?" He asked.
"I'm pretty sure I know who it was but I'll need to look into it some more, they seem to know who I am cause they called me that blue haired bitch" I chuckled.
"Well that means they've been watching us pretty close, we need to keep an eye out but right now I need you to start loading trucks and tell Michael to get back on the saw until I can get a replacement for you I need all the cutters I can get.
"Yeah, sorry about that dad" I said feeling like I had let him down.
"Hey son it's OK, it's not like any of us knew this was gonna happen" he placed his hand on my shoulder and smiled.
"Now go on and get to work" He said turning back to what he was doing.
I made my way over to our old tiger cat loader and saw Michael Doss loading a truck with it.
I waved as I approached and I saw him groan, loading is a gravy job on the sight and it use to be his main job till my change. He's been pretty cool about it but I can tell he doesn't like leg work.
"Aww come on cotton you couldn't have taken a bit longer with em tars" he laughed as he climbed down from the loader.
"Sorry" I shrugged.
"Well it's alright, I guess I'll get back to the woods, where my old bones will strain under all that weight and stress and..." he groaned and made like he was limping.
"Oh hush you're younger than me" I laughed as I climbed up the ladder.
"Not anymore, hell you should be back in middle school at this point" he laughed as he was grabbing what use to be my equipment.
"And what's that supposed to mean? I stopped and asked.
"Well hell you a little girl now so maybe you shouldn't be working in a place like this is all I'm saying" he laughed but I caught the under tone.
"Well this little girls about to throw this fire extinguisher at you if you don't beat it" I said grabbing it off the side step.
"Hell ain't no need to be mean I'm just saying maybe you just ain't cut out for this anymore" he said as he walked away with a wave.
"Asshole" I thought as I sat down in the chair and started the loader.
"Hey blue we gone get them toothpicks loaded today or tomorrow" I heard one of the drivers call over the radio.
"Hold on Dwayne I'm on it" I sighed as I swung around and grabbed a bundle.
As the day wore on I found myself thinking about what Mike had said, he can be a prick but he has given me good advice in the past and we are "as far as I can tell" still friends but ever since my change I've felt a tension in the air and not just with him.
I don't know if they are just uncomfortable or don't believe I'm pulling my weight or if its just me being a girl now, but the whole work place vibe has been thrown off.
I knew Mike was right for the most part, I mean come on according to the doctors I'm basically a fifteen year old girl. Maybe if I was older and bigger it wouldn't be that bad but the truth was I didn't belong there. But I was too stubborn to admit it at the time and honestly I just couldn't bring myself to let my old man down.
After work me and Cole were on our way back to the shop.
"You alright bubba?" he asked.
"Yeah, I'm fine just tired is all" I said.
"Ok, you just seem a little down is all" he said looking at me.
"Yeah Mike said something earlier and it's just been, I don't know" I sighed.
"What did he say?" Cole asked lighting a cigarette.
"That I'm not cut out to work for dad anymore".
"Bullshit he's just mad he's actually having to work for a change instead of loading trucks all day" Cole shook his head.
"I know that but, I think he's right. I mean look at me I'm small and weak hell I can barely pick up my old chain saw and I just... " I had to wipe my eyes.
"Hey calm down man I mean you're doing what you can and that's all that matters" He said reaching over and giving my shoulder a fist bump.
"I just feel like I'm not pulling my weight and it's just, I don't know what I'm supposed to do to prove that I'm still me" I said a little frustrated.
"Hey Clay, we all know you're still you and this body of yours doesn't change that. Most of the guys have made comments of how their worried about you and they really do feel bad about all this so stop beating yourself up over an issue that doesn't exist".
"I'm sorry, I'm just trying to figure things out still".
"I know, and even though I don't know the first thing about this stuff I'll be here for you,kay bro" he smiled.
"Thanks, and ah... Cole" I felt myself going red.
"Yeah" he took a long drag on his cig.
"Can... Can you call me sis from now on?" I asked gripping the steering wheel harder.
Cole looked at me side eyed.
"Why the sudden change?" He asked.
"I don't know, It just feels weird. To be called bro when I look like, like this" I mentioned to myself.
"Sure, any thing you need sis" he smiled and reached for the radio knob.
After we got back to the shop we went our Separate Ways.
I got back to the house before dad and I saw moms SUV was there.
"Hey mom I'm home!" I called out as I walked in.
"Oh hey How was your day" She said as I walked into the kitchen.
"It was ok, just long" I said sitting at the bar.
"That's good, I had a fun day checking on everything today myself" mom laughed as she placed some fresh made cinnamon rolls in the oven.
"Super smells nice" I said taking a deep breath.
"It should be ready by the time everyone is here" Mom said as she started to make some sweet tea.
I sat there playing with my hair for a few more minutes and just staring at the kitchen counter.
"Something on your mind?" She asked.
"Wel.. I've been wondering, what would you and dad have named me if I had been born a girl?" I felt a little embarrassed asking.
Mom stopped for a moment and thought.
"Well we had a few picked out, we named you Clay after your Grandpa but it was either that or Brandon. I know I had a few girls names but the only one that comes to mind is Henrietta Elizabeth after your two great grand mother's" mom smiled.
"That's a little old fashioned isn't it?" I asked twirling my hair with my finger.
"Yes, but I always liked their names, we would have called you Elizabeth or Lizzie for short" mom said placing the pot of tea on the stove burner.
"Why the sudden curiosity, if I may ask?" Mom leaned back against the counter.
"I don't know, I've just been wondering for a little while, Ive just been thinking.... Never mind" I said looking away and scratching my head.
"Clay it's ok, none of us will make fun of you if you want to try a new name on" Mom walked over and sat beside me.
"I know mom, I just don't know how to feel about this" I put my head in my hands.
"How so?" She asked.
"I feel like the old and the new me are fighting, I don't know what to do or how to act. When I act like a guy I get funny looks and when I act like a girl I fear people think I'm weird or enjoy this".
"I just feel so conflicted and just... I feel like a girl mom" I said wiping my eyes.
"Clay what do you mean by that?" She asked.
"I don't know, I just feel like I'm getting use to things but I don't know how to go about it without coming off as a weirdo".
Mom chuckled.
"Clay I know you've been growing more and more interested in the girly side of life and that's ok. I just want you to be happy and comfortable and I'm happy you're finally coming out of your shell a bit."
"I guess It's just I don't feel like clay anymore" I let out a sigh.
"Sweetie, you'll always be Clay. Just because your body changed doesn't mean you've changed. Yes there may be some differences but for the most part I still see the wonderful, strong son I raised. Just In a different package and a name change won't change who you are as a person. You'll still be you" Mom moved around behind me and was hugging me.
"And no matter what we will still love you and be here for you" she squeezed me before letting go.
"Thanks mom" I said as she walked back over to the oven.
It was quite for a few minutes as I pulled out my phone and started scrolling some YouTube videos.
"Do you want to try out Elizabeth and see how it fits, just between me and you?" Mom asked as she looked back at me while she stirred the sugar into the large jug of tea.
I was blushing but I slowly nodded.
"If you get uncomfortable just let me know" she said as she turned back to her task.
"Lizzie, will you grab me a jar of tomato juice from the canning room?" Mom asked.
"Yes momma" I said standing up and walking out the back door.
I walked to our large shop where the canning room is. "Lizzie, lizz...ie. Elizabeth" I mouthed the name.
"It's old fashion, but sounds OK I guess".
I didn't know much about my great grand mothers. I knew mom was very close to both her grand mother's growing up but Elizabeth passed away before I was born and her other grandma Henrietta had passed away a few days before I was born.
I guess it made sense that's the names mom would have chosen at the time.
I walked over to the canning room and found a mason jar with the juice in it.
Ever since I can remember we've always had a garden every year. This year is no different cause dad and me had been working it in our spare time and it was getting close to harvest time.
"I'm gonna get sun burned bad this year" I slightly groaned.
Use to be I had no issues in sunlight but with my new skin being so soft and pale I burn easily now if I'm not careful and using sun block.
I heard a loud tuck exhaust as I walked back up towards the house and knew that Abigail was home and dad usually comes in right behind her.
I walked up onto the back porch about the time she pulled around and parked.
I watched her as she gathered her things.
"She's such a girly girl now" I thought as she climed down from the bronco with her cute black and maroon work uniform.
Abigail had been watching videos and reading books as well as practicing hair and makeup and I've over heard her talking to mom about becoming a cosmetologist like her.
It's hard to imagine that the girl I was looking at use to be a six foot tall "well most of his life" guy that was one of the manliest guys I had known growing up.
I mean looking at me it'd be hard to imagine that I was also the same type of guy.
I looked at my finger nails which were still painted in french tips from the wedding.
"Hey Clay, Clay? Earth to Clay?" I snapped out of my thoughts.
"Oh hey Abby, what's up?" I asked.
"I could ask you the same, you kinda zoned out there for a second" she laughed as we walked inside.
"Hey mom"Abby said as she walked in the house.
"Oh hey girls" Mom smiled.
"How was your day?" Mom asked as Abby sat down at our breakfast nook and kicked off her shoes.
"It was killer we had a lot of customers today, some big event the boss is promoting" she yawned.
"Sounds like fun" I said handing mom the jar of tomatoe juice.
"Yeah and here's the cool thing I might have a new side gig" Abby smiled.
"Oh really and what's that?" mom asked.
"Well one of Mrs Sally's photographers was there today and saw me. She asked me if I'd like to model some of their clothes for their fall catalog" Abby stretched out.
"Oh that sounds like fun I did some modeling work back in the seventies for a local Boutique when I was in highschool" Mom smiled.
"Really? I didn't know that" I said sitting down.
"Oh yes I honestly forgot about it till Abby just brought it up. So how much are they paying?" Mom asked sitting down with us at the nook.
"Don't know yet, but she said it'd be worth my time and if I'd knew anyone else who'd like to try she's looking for all the help she can get".
About that time dad came pulling up outside and I also heard another car. This super hearing thing comes in handy.
I looked out the window and saw dad as well as Coles little pink car.
"Oh looks like Cole is here too, I invited Caleb but he's working tonight" mom said as she stood up and waited for dad to walk in.
As soon as he walked in he and mom kissed and hugged. It had been that way for as long as I could recall.
I had a scene flash through my mind of me and Justin that looked like something out of a 1950s home maker show. I had to shake my head on that one.
"And how was your day?" Mom asked as dad sat down at the counter.
"Had a few issues this morning but for the most part its been pretty good" dad smiled.
"Well I'm glad to hear that the yeast rolls are almost done and then super will be ready" Mom said.
Cole and dad went to the living room and I followed. We started watching TV and dad and cole were talking about work and what we were gonna do about our little problem.
"I talked to the rangers and they're gonna have some extra eyes on the area for a few nights. Hopefully as long as the weather holds out and we have no more issues we'll be done by the middle of next week" Dad said.
"Yeah I can't wait to be done with this crap" Cole said stretching out and groaning a bit.
"And Clay James wants to talk to you on Monday. He's wanting to see if you can help them with our little vandalism issues" Dad said looking at me.
"Any Idea what he needs?" I asked.
"Well he didn't say but I'm pretty sure it has something to do with your ability to hear so good".
"Cool who knows maybe I'll have a new profession before long" I chuckled.
"Well at least wait till we can hire some replacements I need you son" dad smiled.
I felt warm on the inside when he said that.
"Hey Clay can you come up to my room for a minute?" I heard Abigail ask from the stairs.
"Sure" I said getting up and walking over to her.
"I got something for you, for tomorrow afternoon at the lake" she said as we walked upstairs.
"Do I want to know?" I asked as we walked into her room.
"Don't be mean, I think you'll look cute in this" she said as she grabbed a shopping bag that was laying on her bed.
"I figured you would like this cause it covers everything she said handing me a package with a white and blue bathing suit In it.
"Its a two piece but the bottoms are a skort so its more modest then a bikini or leotard type suit".
"Please try it on before you judge, it was kinda expensive" she said before she hugged me and then walked towards the door. "I'll be outside".
I looked at the package and the picture on the front. I blushed as I imagined myself in it. I took off my clothes and then put the suit on.
The top was kinda like a shirt, it was white with aqua blue trim, thin shoulder straps and a small cloth like material that covered my bust and hug down to the top of my stomach leaving my naval exposed.
The bottom was a white and blue skort that went to about mid thigh.
I looked in the mirror and I felt a little giddy.
"Wow" was all I could say.
"Hey abby you can come in now" I called out.
She walked in and looked at me up and down.
"So what do you think? Not too revealing right" she smiled.
"I um... Well I like it" I felt myself flush a little.
"I'm glad to hear that" she sat on her bed.
"Hey um, do you have anything I can borrow for tonight, clothes wise until I can get some of my own?" I asked.
"Sure help yourself, me and mom are going to the mall tomorrow to that new home store that just opened up so of you want we can go shopping for you as well if you want to come with us" she said laying back on the bed and stretching out.
"I'd like that, sounds fun" I said looking through her closet.
"This is um, nice" I said looking at an outfit.
"You'll look cute in it but you sure you want to wear that, the color might corrupt you into being a girly girl like me" she laughed.
"Ah... Well OK I just thought maybe, I don't know I ....." I said putting it back.
"No, no clay I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable" she said getting up and walking over to me.
"I'm sorry If that's what you want then go for it I like that outfit alot myself" she said hugging me from behind.
"I just, I think it's time I try some things out you know. To find out What I like and all" I said blushing a bit.
"And that's great to hear, now let's get you dressed I have to change out of my work clothes anyway" she said pulling out another hangar from the closet.
After I was dressed she handed me a pair of shoes to go with it.
And there I was, in faded pink denium shortalls a thin long sleeve white shirt and white and pink converse knock offs.
"Wow you look great but the pony tail needs to go" she said grabbing something off her vanity.
She pulled off my hair tie and brushed out my hair and then I felt her doing something.
She grabbed and twisted and pulled and soon she was done.
"Its called a French braid, I can't wait till my hair is long enough to try it" she said turning me around to the mirror.
"Holy shit" I couldn't believe it.
"Like it?" She asked.
"Yes, it looks great" I said turning my head this way and that way.
"Your hair is really good for braiding" she said placing her brush back on the vanity.
"How did you learn this?" I asked.
"From the internet, but Stacy has been letting me practice stuff like this on her. I'm thinking about going to school for hair and cosmetology" she said as she walked towards the door.
"You coming down or.... You good?" She asked.
I nodded and walked past her.
"Oh my word" mom said with a smile as I came down the stairs into view.
"Clay you look so good" mom said as she walked over and looked me up and down.
"Thanks mom" I said feeling a bit nervous but suppressing it.
"Honey what do you think?" Mom asked dad as he walked in from the living room to see what was up.
Dad looked at me and smiled.
"You look fine, them overalls need to be a bit longer but I guess its alright" dad seemed completely OK with seeing me like this.
"Looking good sis" Cole said from the living room.
"Oh Cole Clay doesn't like to be...."
"Its OK mom, I hardly look like his brother anymore do I?" I said.
"Clay are you sure?" Mom asked.
"Yeah, I'm sure" I blushed feeling like a weight was lifting off of me. This whole time I've been worried about how my dad and brothers would react if I dressed like this but I guess I was worried for nothing.
"Would it be OK if I go shopping with you and Abby tomorrow? I can't keep borrowing her clothes" I said.
Mom looked happy.
"Sure sweetie" mom said hugging me.
The rest of the evening I felt lighter if that makes any sense.
I'd been so worried about others thoughts I couldn't relax or allow myself to experience new things, but now it seemed that none of that matters anymore, I'm done fighting. Well for the most part.
I was helping mom clean up after supper while dad and cole watched TV and Abby was off somewhere outside.
"So does this mean you're comfortable using a different name or pronouns?" She asked as we worked.
"The pronouns I'm OK with, but I'm still on the fence about the name for now. Maybe later" I said not quite ready to make that leap yet.
"You still OK with me using it in private?" She asked.
"Oh sure that's fine, I like Elizabeth but I'm thinking maybe Henrietta is just a bit too old fashion for me. But if you have anything else in mind I'm open to suggestion" I said as we started washing dishes.
"You're right it is a bit out of date, I think we'll stick with Lizzie for now" mom said scooping up some soap suds and booping me on the nose.
"Hey no fair" I giggled splashing her a bit.
We made small talk while we finished up but before I went to head up stairs mom grabbed my shoulder.
"Yes?" I asked turning towards her.
"Nightstand, third drawer" she winked before heading off to the living room to hang out with dad.
I went upstairs completely dumbfounded on what she meant forgetting our previous conversation the day before.
I walked over to my nightstand and not only did I slam it shut as soon as I saw what was in it I let out an "eep" as well.
Feeling redder then a tomato could ever feel I walked over and locked my door.
Easing back over to the drawer I slowly opened it and pulled out the package along with the little bottle of clear liquid that was next to it.
"Holy crap mom" I whispered out loud as I read the box.
"G love, G thumper battery included".
"This... This is gonna be different" I thought as I slowly pulled off the plastic wrap.
The Prank
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
The prank.
Josh sat up the camera hidden behind the fake planter pot and his grandma's urn on the shelf by the living room arch.
He had already tested the view and audio with his brother Kyle.
The idea for the prank had been Kyle's idea and although josh was hesitant he couldn't pass up a good prank on his folks.
The camera was new and had a remote control that you could use to activate it so Kyle would be out of sight and press the record button when Josh was ready.
Everything was set they just needed to let dad get home.
Jim Bishop was a big man six foot four with a long beard and a welders tan with a farmers physique.
He had just come home from work kicked off his boots and stretched out in his recliner to watch the newest episode of gas monkey.
He had noticed the camera on the shelf as he walked by and glanced at his moms urn like he does every now and then but didn't think much of it.
As he sat in his recliner he bumped the TV remote power button and accidentally turned off the TV which was already on some kid show. In the moment it took the TV to come back on, in the reflection of the screen he noticed his fourteen year old son Kyle was hiding off to the side with the bright green remote to the camera in his hand.
"Something's up?" He thought to himself.
He knew the boys had been trying out different pranks for their small YouTube channel and was expecting something as he went back to watching TV.
Not long after his second born and youngest son walked into the living room looking very nervous like something was on his mind.
Jim smiled and figured it out pretty quickly.
His buddy Rogger from work had had his son pull a prank by telling him he was gay the day before. Apparently thats been going around the school as some type of internet trend here lately so Jim smiled to himself.
"Something on your mind boy?" Jim asked in his usual gruff manner.
Josh was trying to keep a straight face mainly cause he was actually getting scared that maybe this was a prank too far.
"Ah...well dad I um" he stammered letting real nervousness creep in.
"Boy could be a decent actor" Jim thought.
"Well come on boy spit it out" he said.
"I.. want....I want to be a girl"Josh said.
Jim almost laughed but stayed cool as a cucumber.
"Oh this is gonna be fun" Jim thought.
It was an awkward silence as the two sat there.
Kyle meanwhile was standing on pins and needles waiting for his dads response.
"Really, and how long have you felt this way?" Jim asked in a calm voice.
Josh didn't know how to respond.he and Kyle figured dad would blow up and be super angry but the calm manner threw him off.
"Got him" Jim thought to himself seeing the confused look on Josh's face.
"Um... well I ah... since I was a kid" Josh said.
"Son you're only twelve, you're still a kid" Jim chuckled.
"I mean since I was little" Josh said not knowing how to get out of this.
"Well I hate to hear that son but if this is what you want then I'll stand by you sweetie" Jim smiled his smile only reserved for his young daughter Hannah who is four. Jim almost lost his composure at the disgusted look on Josh's face when he called him sweetie. "Oh yeah he's all boy" Jim laughed to himself.
"I can't do this" Josh said standing up.
"It's ok so... I mean sweetie I'll love and support you no matter what" Jim said.
"Me and your mom will go buy you some pretty dresses and redecorate your room with pink and purple" Jim laid it on thick.
"Ah.. ahh...da dad it's a prank it's just a prank I don't want to be a girl" Josh said running out of the room and down the hall to his bedroom.
Jim bust out laughing at his son's reaction.
"Oh good God that boy ain't right" He laughed about to return to his TV show.
But right as he was about to turn the volume back up he heard something.
"What the hell?" Jim mumbled as he got up off the recliner.
Walking around the corner into the dining room he found Kyle sitting on the floor quietly crying into his knees that he had pulled up to his chest.
"You ok son?" Jim asked concerned.
Kyle snapped his head up and looked at his dad with tears streaming down his face.
"I... ive been so scared" He cried as he stood up. Before Jim could react Kyle wrapped his dad in probably the tightest hug he had ever received.
"Son whats wrong?"
Jim said hugging him back.
"I needed to see how you'd react so I came up with this prank idea... I.... I.... really do.... want to be a girl" He sobbed out muffled by his dads chest that he was crying into.
Jim didn't know how to react, "this boy's terrified" he thought.
Normally this might piss Jim off but his son is currently telling him something that has obviously been on his mind for a while and looking at his current state Jim just couldn't find any anger at the moment.
"Its ok buddy, ah why don't we just watch TV till your mom comes home then we'll talk about it with her ok" He patted kyles back.
Kyle nodded and they both walked into the living room and sat down.
As they sat there Jim in his recliner and Kyle on the couch Jim kept glancing over at Kyle.
Kyle may be fourteen but he's somewhat of a late bloomer. He has the long hair down to his shoulders and dresses in baggy clothes with flannel shirts and combat boots but as he sat there Jim started noticing things.
Kyle was sitting like a girl with both his legs pulled up beside him. His mannerisms seemed more girly and he was actually smiling for once. He just seemed like someone who had just had a massive weight lifted off of him.
And as he sat there he noticed something, kyle kinda did look like a girl. Its mainly the hair but he definitely has a girlish appearance and then it hit him as to why.
"Son... Kyle".
"Ah yes dad" Jim saw the nervous glance he tried to suppress.
"Are you wearing makeup?" Jim asked calmly.
Kyle smiled and nodded his head.
"And where did you get it?"
"I bought it with my lawn mowing money, I have other stuff if you want to see it" Kyle blushed.
"Lets wait till your mom gets home" Jim said.
"Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit, this is serious. I can't be mad the kid trust me now, ohhhh crap what now. Becky hurry up and get home please" Jim thought to himself as he watched the clock on his phone.
Becky Bishop or BB as most people called her had just got off her shift at the hospital when she checked her phone.
"Its not an emergency but we need to talk ASAP call me when you get off" the text read.
She diled her husband's phone and it didn't ring twice before he answered it.
Jim was startled a bit when his phone rang as he was so deep in thought.
Kyle looked up at him but he just nodded as he answered.
"Hey what's up?" Becky asked.
"Hold on a second" Jim said as he got up and walked out into the garage and shut the door behind him.
"Hey baby look we got a problem" Jim said pacing the garage.
"What's wrong?" Becky asked seeming worried.
"Kyle and Josh pulled a prank earlier when I got home" Jim said.
"Oh no what did they break?" Becky asked with a sigh.
"They didn't break anything" Jim exhaled and Becky could tell he was stressed about something.
"What did they do?" She asked.
"I saw the camera and Kyle with the remote and knew after the last few pranks they must be up to something so I played along" jim sat in a lawn chair and looked out across their yard from the garage.
"Well what was it I'm curious" Becky laughed.
"Josh "Came out" jim said putting emphasis on the "came out" part.
"As gay?" Becky laughed.
She knew better cause the boy couldn't keep his eyes off the girls in the neighborhood and there's that one girl he just can't shut up about from school.
"And let me guess you blew up and scared the bejesus out of him?" Becky was laughing just thinking about how it played out.
"Ahh yeah no, he said he wanted to be a girl and I played along like I was just ready and willing to make him our daughter" Jim chuckled.
"Oh my god I wish I could have seen his face" Becky laughed.
"Yeah it was priceless thats for sure but" Jim paused.
"But what?" Becky asked feeling herself getting nervous.
"Kyle, I'm guessing he put Josh up to it to gauge my reaction" Jim sighed.
"Gauge your reaction?" Becky asked.
"Josh ran away into his room and I found Kyle crying on the dinning room floor and he.... he actually does want to be a girl" Jim said.
"What? Kyle, my Kyle wants to be a girl?" Becky couldn't believe it.
"This is a joke right?" She asked.
"I don't know, the boy's in the living room wearing makeup right now and is under the impression that I'm on his side" Jim leaned forward and placed his head in his hands.
"I don't know what to do Becky?" Jim felt a wetness pricking his eyes. Jims not a crying man but at the moment he felt lost as to how he should handle this situation.
"Becky he looked so pitiful, so relieved I just...".
"It's ok look I'll just, I'll be home in a few minutes just wait outside till I get home" Becky said.
"Love you bye" she said.
"I love you to babe" Jim hung up his phone and just sat back thinking about his son.
About six minutes later the blue ford focus came turning into their driveway.
Jim stood up and greated his wife as she got out of the car with a hug.
"It's gonna be ok" she said patting his back.
"I don't know what to do or how..."
"I know I know neither do I but we'll figure it out ok" She said as they broke apart.
"I don't want to hurt him Becky I... after what I saw I just...." Jim was tore up over this and Becky could tell it was hard for him to comprehend.
She has had her suspicions about Kyle being gay but had never once thought this would be the reason he was so... different".
They both walked into the house at the same time.
They could hear video game sounds coming from Josh's room so they knew he would be pre occupied while they talked with Kyle and Hannah was staying the night at Becky's sister's house with their daughter whose the same age.
"Kyle, where you at?" Jim asked as they walked in and saw that Kyle wasn't in the living room anymore.
"I prefer Kayla" they heard from behind them in the hallway leading towards the bedrooms.
When they turned both parents were shocked to see their son, but he wasn't dressed in his normal baggy grunge wannabe clothes.
Kyle was wearing a grey and white asymmetrical sweater style dress top with with black tights and brown buckle boots with a slight heel. His dark brown hair had been brushed and styled with a matching grey and white striped head band with a white bow on it. His makeup had been redone except it was a lot more obvious now with eye liner, shadow and just a hint of lip gloss.
Kyle looked very pretty and it was at this point that both parents knew this was serious.
"Oh, baby you..." Becky walked over with her eyes watering up as she looked at her son.
"You.. look, pretty" She said as she was trying to comprehend the sight in front of her.
"Come on lets sit in the living room" she said motioning for Kyle to walk.
Kyle blushed but smiled at his dad as he walked by.
"Thank you dad" he mouthed as he walked by.
That hit Jim right in the feels.
Kyle trusted him, probably more then he ever has and now Jim really didn't want to say what he really thought about this.
Jim wanted to explode and yell "what the hell is wrong with you" but he just couldn't bring himself to do it not when his son was putting all his trust and confidence in him. Jim knew it would destroy Kyle if he blew up now.
They all sat in awkward silance for a few moments.
"So kayla huh?" Jim was the first to speak.
Kyle's face lit up and a huge smile crossed her.... his cut...face.
"I.. I've always liked it, it's pretty and similar to kyle" Kayla said.
Kayla was scared of her moms reaction but knew her dad had her back so she found the strength to push through the fear.
"So, how long has this" Becky motioned with her hands towards kayla.
"I started to notice around seven, I would get jealous of the girls dresses and how they were allowed to play things I wasn't. They could play with dolls and be mommy's or princesses but I was stuck with the boys and I hated it" Kayla was opening her soul up on this one.
"I honestly hate being a boy, I hate the clothes, the expectations the feelings. I want to be pretty and soft, I feel so uncomfortable as a boy that... I just" she was starting to cry.
"I'm sorry mom, I'm sorry dad but I just..... I..... can't keep pretending anymore" she let the tears fall.
"I was so scared of how you would act I came up with this stupid idea and I expected you to blow up and be really mad but you were so calm and accepting I was so happy I started crying, all these years all this silent pain I've had to keep inside I can finally let it out. I'm so happy!" She sobbed with a smile on her face.
"Ky... Kayla" Jim said as he leaned forward.
"I'm, I saw the camera and I saw you before Josh came in and I knew you guys were up to something" Jim said calmly.
"Yo... you did?" Kayla seemed hesitant.
"Yep, I knew yall were up to something so I wasn't surprised when Josh said that and I was playing along with him. Pranking the prankster if wanna call it that".
The color drained from Kayla's face as she realized what was happening.
"No no no no no" she started to stammer as she stood up to run.
She didn't make it two steps before Jim grabbed her and pulled her to him.
"I'm sorry its just a joke its a prank I swear daddy" she cried as jim hugged her while she tried to get away.
"It's ok calm down" he said as she sobbed.
"Look I'm not sure what to do about this but, me and your mom will help you but we need..." Jim was at a loss.
Becky got up and joined Jim in hugging Kyle or kayla or what ever.
"Sweetie we want to understand but we need to talk to a professional about this before we go much further ok" Becky said as she hugged her son.
"I'm sorry, I just can't keep living as a boy" Kayla sobbed and Jim squeezed her tighter.
"Its ok baby girl we'll figure this out" Jim said.
Kayla looked up at her dad and saw his gentle smile usually only reserved for her little sister,same as the title baby girl and she felt so safe, so vulnerable.
"Thank you daddy" She cried.
"Go to your room for now ok, me and mom need to talk" Jim said calmly.
Kayla still sniffing wiped her eyes and nodded her makeup was an absolute mess but she still looked all girl.
Becky made them some coffee and then both of them sat at the dining room table.
"So what do we do now?" She asked taking a sip.
"We'll take him to see a doctor, one of those head doctors. Best case scenario they can help him overcome this..." Jim leaned on his elbows and rubbed his forehead.
"Worse case scenario?" Becky asked.
Jim sat back and was silent for a moment.
"Worse case scenario Hannah will have a big sister" Jim gave a half hearted smile to his wife.
"Ar... are you sure?" She asked.
"I'm his dad, and this... what ever this is doesn't change that" Jim said looking off towards kyles bedroom.
"I love my son, and if I have to I'll love my daughter."
The end.
The World Famous Coke House chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
The coke house.
I never expected my life to turn out like this.
My name is Luke. I'm eighteen and a freshman at Florida state university.
I was originally from Tennessee but I grew up in South Carolina where my dad was stationed.
I was happy to be getting away from home and going to school, don't get me wrong my family is cool, no abuse or over berring parents. I had a good life growing up, I have two older siblings Jake and Lisa but both are married and have kids cause I'm the youngest Jake is the oldest at thirty one and lisa is twenty seven.
I was the un planned happy mistake, I love my folks but you know how it is when your a kid you want to get out of the nest and spread your wings.
So I packed up and headed to school, I like Florida and I enjoy school but being a freshman with a limited allowance dosen't leave much room in the budget for having fun.
Now my folks aren't rich by any means and I know they are having to do a little extra to send me here.
Moms having to work an extra job on the weekends, dad makes salary but I know its put them in a crunch even though they don't let on.
So I figured i should get a job and help out maybe make enough so mom can quit her second job and have her week ends back, but that's easier said then done.
I looked for weeks between classes, I filled out applications till my fingers hurt, I went to several interviews and did as much as I could to find gain full part time employment.
But in a large college town with hundreds of other students in the same boat it was hard to find a job that wasn't a full time deal.
There were a couple I could have gotten but my class hours wouldn't allow me.
I was lost on what I should do but then I saw the add on the dorm room job board.
"Want to have fun and get paid for finding cans of coke?" "Come on down and visit the coke house on Old Shore Road".
I figured it was an add for a recycling company or something, so I figured what the heck might as well.
So I spent the next few days gathering coke,Pepsi and beer cans in bags and then loaded them up in my trusty 98 ford ranger and headed there.
I pulled up outside this ornate Antebellum Hotel that looked like something you would see in old New Orleans.
It was like something out of a old west novel.
Then I saw the sign, "World Famous Coke House" and in the same sign in a smaller classical script font, "Adult Entertainment".
I checked the address and it was correct, I parked my truck and walked inside.
The interior of the place was like an old school but modern speek easy.
It had a bar with a large antique mirror,bottles of high end liquor.
There was a large dance floor and stage with hardwood floors.
The place was modern old school classy,if that makes any sense.
But what really struck me was that there were several scantily clad women that seemed to be just sitting around waiting.
As soon as they saw me their eyes lit up and they all sat up straight or sat a little more sexyally.
They were very pretty but I knew they were definitely out of my league.
As I was standing there mesmerized by these beautiful vixens a woman who was dressed more professionally in a bar uniform walked over with a smile.
"Hi I'm Emily will it just be you today"?
"Ahh...um...yes" I stuttered.
"Right this way" she said so I followed her towards the bar where an older guy probably mid to late forties was working behind the bar.
"Bar, Dining or Coke"? He asked.
"Ah... I um.. I would like a job application please".
Emily walked away and left me with the bar tender.
"Come to my office" he said.
I followed him behind the bar and through the kitchen, this place was clean and looked extremely professional even though it wouldn't be open for another two hours there were a few cooks getting things ready.
We walked behind the kitchen and up a set of stairs into a very nice office with a large picture window that over looked the beach and ocean.
"So lad, you want to work here do you"? He asked as he sat down.
"Well yes sir I'm a student and its slim picking on decent part time work around here" I said.
"Really, are ye saying my establishment isn't decent"?
"Ah...um...no... I mean no sur its ah... its...
He smiled and laughed, "I'm just busting yer chops lad, calm down".
"You seem like a good kid and trust me I know how it is but I have a full wait staff as well as kitchen and I'm pretty sure you don't have a bartender's license".
I knew it was a long shot and I was about to just shake his hand when I Remembered my cans in the truck.
"Well I saw your add where you said you buy used coke cans so I gathered several bags of them, they're in my truck.
He looked at me and seemed as if he was trying not to laugh, but then he looked a bit more serious and seemed to be eyeing me up.
"How tall are you kid"? He asked.
"Ah...well I'm five three sir" I said feeling embarrassed.
My height and size has always been a self conscious issue of mine.
"Stand up for me will you".
I did as he asked.
"Ok slowly turn around".
I felt awkward but I slowly turned around for him.
"You might just do,cute face tight petite body with a smackable bubble butt" he was making all these observations out loud and it was starting to freak me out a little.
"Feel free to say no but let me explain the reason we are called the coke house ".
"You see we are a high end bar and restaurant, but we also provide other services for our "customers". He said customers while making air quotes with his fingers.
"You see the women in the lounge"?
"Ah yes sir" I felt myself getting flushed as I thought about the beautiful women downstairs.
"They are what we call customers, there arent very many places a young beautiful woman can have sex safely anymore" he smiled.
I have to admit what he was getting at flew right over my head at first.
"You see I provide them a place to do that very thing, the thing is the only way they will play is if someone brings them a coke but not just any coke a special house brand coke" he said as he sat a ornate crimson coke can with intricate pen stripes and Victorian design on his desk.
He sat a silver can and a glass bottle of water on the desk next too it both were just as intricate and beautifully decorated.
"You see I sell these cans, these are considered works of art, I made them each myself and I'm very proud of my work".
I just sat as he explained.
"The red can cost $250 and the girls will do anything when gifted one, makes them really horny" he smiled.
"The silver can is diet coke and cost $175, it's a turn on but the most you're going to get is a hand or blow job".
"And finally the bottle of water which is $125, it's good for a thirty minute strip show, some may even let you caress them" he said this with a wink.
"Are you saying this is a brothel"? I asked.
He smiled at me as if he was hoping that's what I'd ask.
"No, you see I don't employ these girls I just give them a place to play".
"But I really like my coke cans and water bottles, no matter how many I sell I can't seem to ever part with them so I have an open invitation to these girls that I will buy back any coke cans they are gifted".
"I will pay $150 for a coke, $100 for a diet coke and $75 for a bottle of water". "Understand what I'm saying kid"?
I did understand, I guess since prostitution is illegal this must be how he gets around it but I couldn't see myself as a gigolo, I mean what woman would want to spend good money on a guy like me.
I sat an thought for a minute and then my thoughts were interrupted.
"I have a question kid, are you gay"?
"Wah...um no sir im... not" I felt myself blushing hard and I was a little angry that he asked.
"Don't worry kid I was just asking, you see 99% of our visitors are men for obvious reasons".
"But that dosen't mean that someone like yerself wouldn't be a hot commodity" he was eying me up and down and I was getting very uncomfortable.
"Listen, I'm not a pimp or some abusive prick. I care about my customers and I want them to feel comfortable and safe and even though I'm not into guys I know prime real estate when I see it".
"I'm not into that I'm sorry but I need to go" I went to stand.
"Wait before you leave" he stood up and walked over to a display case.
He opened it up and pulled out wat looked like a golden coke bottle.
It was hollow, no glass but it had crimson inlays and what I would later find out was platinum pin strips to spell out coke on it.
"Are you a virgin my boy"? He asked.
I blushed a bit but I nodded my head.
"Good, I understand you aren't into guys but someone like you would attract many men who want a little extra in their girls" he sat the intricate bottle on the desk.
"But because you are a virgin you have something that is worth a lot of money, the golden coke bottle is something that only comes out when we have a virgin".
"I don't understand what you're saying" I was getting the gist but I was afraid to aknowlage it.
"I have a list of very wealthy clients who would pay top dollar to pop your anal cherry" he said this with a big smile.
I felt my face getting hot and my butt instinctively puckered up. .
"Lad I will not force you, and you have every right to walk away but I will try to convince you while I have the chance".
"I'm an honest businessman, I keep 25% of the winning bid then you keep the rest and bidding starts at five thousand dollars" .
That last part did peak my interest a little and I think he noticed.
"Here, think it over and if you decide that giving up one night as a man is worth it then go see this woman" he handed me a business card.
"Tell her you want to show off the golden coke bottle and she will know what it means" he stood up and held out his hand.
I tentatively shook it feeling uneasy about the whole situation.
I went down stairs and I was about to throw away the card but for some reason I put it in my wallet.
What should I do?
The beautiful maid of Juandale Manor.
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Warning:Most of this story takes place in Louisiana during 1963 . there is some language so be warned.
------------
It's dark outside the old Antebellum home situated on a hill overlooking the Lousiana Coast line.
The home has electricity, I mean obviously its only twenty fourteen. But the mistress of the Manor prefers the antique candle and oil lanterns that dot the exterior and interior of the lavish estate.
A car slowly snakes it's way up the long winding driveway only to park near the stairs on the circular driveway.
A young man climbs out of the driver's seat dressed in the standard uniform of a chauffeur. He walks around to the rear of the car and opens the door.
A man appearing just a few years his elder with short blonde hair and piercing blue eyes stepped out into the warm night.
The man then ascends the stairs to the front door where he knocks useing the antique door knocker in the shape of a lion's head.
Soon the door opens revealing a strikingly beautiful young short haird woman dressed in a modest classical high collar maids uniform.
Lord Andrew Hauler loved seeing this vision of beauty.
"Good evening she said in her shy mousey voice.
"Good evening Breanna and how are you this fine evening?" He asked taking her hand and bringing it up to his lips.
Normally this simple gentlemanly jester would have brought most women to their knees but her eyes remained neutral and purposed. She was use to his attempts at affection and he knew it.
"I apologize but Lady Juandale isn't home tonight" she said.
"That's perfectly fine and Please my dear call me Andrew" he smiled as he walked passed her into the foyer.
"In fact it isn't her who I am here to see tonight my dear Brianna" He smiled as she took his coat.
"I take it you're here to try and get me to marry you again?" She kept her calm demeanor but inside she wanted to punch him in the face, she despised their kind but the fight she once had had died many years before.
"No I'm just here to as the children say, Hang out" he said as they made their way into the large sitting area next to the open fire place.
"Cold are we?" He chuckled as he sat on the antique couch.
"It's nice,it reminds me of when I was human" She said sitting in a chair across from him.
"Ahh yes, I remember back then. I kinda still wish you had that old fire back. That, rebels spirit as it was" he stared into the fire remembering that night and all the punishment sessions over the years.
"You were such a fighter, such anger and rage. Yet so misguided".
She looked ashamed.
"Oh don't fret my dear, I know you're a changed ma.... well lady" he grinned.
"That was a long time ago, there's really no need to bring up the past" Brianna said sharply allowing her fangs to show and her eyes to flash crimson for a moment.
"I love it when you get that fire in your eyes" Lord Hauler said.
She looked at him with contempt but composed herself.
"I apologize for my outburst, I am sorry for stepping out of line.
"Perfectly fine my dear" he smiled as he reached up and gently caressed her cheek.
"You know all you have to do to go from half breed to one of us and escape this prison is to drink my blood" He held his index finger to her lips.
She turned her head.
"I apologize, but I just can't bring myself to do that" she let a tear fall down her cheek.
"Oh you could, but you have to make that decision for yourself. Such a shame that a beauty like yourself is stuck here as some lowly servant" he caressed her cheek.
"Servitude suits me, it gives me a purpose" she looked away.
"But you'd have a purpose, a wonderful purpose as my wife I would give you the world" he said as he looked into the fire.
"It's been fifty one years since you were changed, Lady Juandale has long forgiven you for your crimes but in order to leave this place you must become a full vampire" Hauler was all but pleading with her.
"I'm sorry, but I just can't. I just can't do it" she was crying.
"Oh please don't cry my love" He said pulling her into an embrace.
"I don't want to be a monster" she bawled.
"I understand" He said hugging the crying girl as he thought back to that night on april twenty second nineteen sixty three.
"They're in the old barn" Bryan(Possum) Vernon yelled as he saw the dogs barking at the door to an old barn.
"Dillard get the gas bottles from the truck" Bryan yelled to a tall lanky boy in overalls.
"We'll burn their black asses out" he smiled as he spit on the ground.
"Hey Possum we got the barn surrounded dem niggers ain't got nowhere to run" a large portley man Bobby Coleman" said as he walked over with his shotgun in his hands.
"That's good" Bryan said as Dillard walked over and handed him a glass bottle filled with gas that had a rag in the spout.
"ALRIGHT LISTEN UP, WE KNOW YALL'RE IN THERE. EITHER COME OUT PEACEFULLY OR...." a gun shot rang out and everyone hit the dirt and dove behind random junk scattered around the old barn yard.
Dillard fell to the ground screaming and holding his stomach.
"Damnit Open fire"Bryan yelled out and the rest of the posse opened fire on the barn.
Bernard and Dwayne Karmen and their sister Isabel hunkered down in a large cast iron feed trough as bullets flew around banging and tinging off of things inside the barn.
"Why'd you drag us into this, damn it Bernard!" Dwayne yelled as he shielded his sister beneath them.
"I'm sorry I just lost it I couldn't help it" Bernard was crying as he gripped his old man's Winchester tighter.
"You didn't have to kill the old man"Dwayne yelled out.
"I know I know I'm sorry" he cried out as a bullet graded his cheek and he tried to get more behind the old beam he was huddled behind.
Six hours earlier.
"Hey Dwayne, that the old guy who punched pops the other day" Bernard asked as they loaded feed into the back of the old ford pickup of their dads.
"Yeah it is" Dwayne said as he looked at the old guy walking across the parking lot followed by a blue heeler.
The man was about average height with a stocky build and a beard wearing overalls and an old shiners hat.
About the time the boys saw him Isabel came walking out of the feed store. Jekels feed store was one of the only places around that didn't mind colored folks shopping there. John Jekels motto was if your cash is green then come on in.
As she passed the old man he said something and she turned and said something back.
"Aww shit" Bernard said as he tossed down the bag of feed and started walking towards them.
Isabel was walking towards them as Bernard stormed passed her she turned.
"Bernard?" She asked as he walked by.
Dwayne wasn't far behind.
"Hey o'l man" Bernard yelled as the man stepped onto the porch of the store.
By this time lot's of folks had their attention on the boy.
The man "Bill Vernon" stopped and looked back.
"Can I help you boy?" He asked giving Bernard the side eye.
"What you say to my sister?" He demanded.
Bill turned and sized up the kid.
"I don't see how at's any of yo damn business boy" he said walking closer to Bernard.
"It is my business cause she..."
"Bernard stop it he just..." Isabel went to say.
"Hush Isabel I got this" he said staring the old man down.
Bill started chuckling as he got right up to Bernard. Bernard was a few inches taller then the old man but he was still shaking as the two stood there.
"Listen here nigger, I'm in a good mood today so I'm gone give you one chance to hop yo jungle bunny ass back on over to your own business, and mind it" Bill spit some chaw on the ground to the side of Bernards feet.
"Ya hear me little boy" Bill said reaching up and patting Bernard on the cheek.
Bernard saw red and before he could stop himself he reared back and threw a punch which bill easily dodged before landing a right and then a left hook to Bernard sending him back on his butt in a mud puddle.
"Come back when you can act like a man son, then we'll talk" Bill chuckled.
Dwayne and Isabel ran over to Bernard who had tears in his eyes as well as a busted lip and nose.
"Get off me" he said jumping to his feet and pushing past them.
"I'm sorry about that sir" Isabel said with her head down.
Bill looked at her and Dwayne.
"Y'all better get him under control or one of these days he gone get himself kilt" he said as he turned and started walking back towards the store.
"Come on Isabel we...."
Dwayne heard crunching gravel and looked up horrified at what he saw.
It was as if time slowed down as he saw Bernard raising their dads old rifle he had grabbed out of their truck.
Before anyone could do anything a shot rang out.
Bill stumbled and slowly turned around gripping his chest.
He looked Bernard in the eye right as he fired another shot hitting him in the head.
The whole place went silent as Bill fell like a brick to the ground his Dog hobo barking and yelping as he ran to his masters side.
Isabel was screaming and Dwayne ran over and grabbed the rifle from Bernard who just looked at his hands and then the body laying on the ground.
As other men and a few women came running over to see what had happened Dwayne yelled "We gotta go come on" as he shook his brother.
They grabbed Isabel and all three ran towards the truck.
Shots were fired at them as they peeled out of the dirt lot kicking up gravel and dust as the old fourty eight ford screamed down the road.
"WHY DID YOU DO THAT!" Dwayne yelled as he drove checking the mirrors hoping they weren't being followed.
"I don't know I don't know I don't know I got mad" Bernard cried.
"They're gonna kill us, they're gonna FUCKING KILL US" Dwayne yelled as he hit the steering wheel.
Isabel was just crying and saying no over and over.
"Isabel, Isabel, ISABEL!"Dwayne yelled getting her attention.
"What did the old man say to you, what did he call you" Dwayne asked.
She shook her head.
"Isabel what did he call you?" He asked again.
"He....he didn't call me anything, he complemented my dress. Said I look pretty so I said thank you".
Bernard leaned out the passenger side window which had been shot out as they peeled out of the parking lot and started puking.
"We're gonna die today" Dwayne said as tears rolled down his cheeks and he pressed the gas pedal as hard as he could.
Bryan Vernon stood over the body of his old man. Bryan had been raised to not cry but couldn't help the lone tear that escaped the side of his right eye.
Bill Vernon wasn't his biological father but had raised Bryan as if he was his own flesh and blood after his real dad had been arrested for beating his mom to death when Bryan was four.
The Vernon's had been his family and even though Bill had a reputation of being one hard son of a bitch he was a good father, an honest and fair man who didn't go looking for trouble but would handle it when it came looking for him.
And Bryan was the same way.
Quite, Calm and hard to rile up but probably one of the last men you wanted to piss off.
"What happened Jekel?" He asked the old man.
"I didn't see it happen but I was running the till when I heard the shots. I ran out and them Karmen kids were running off like a bat outta hell. A couple of the fellers took a few shots at em but I don't think any of them hit" John said scratching the back of his head.
"Wayne Dillard said it was the middle boy Bernard who did the shooting, said yo daddy whooped him pretty good before everything happened" john looked at his old friend laying there under the old tarp.
"You talk to the undertaker yet?" Bryan asked.
"The coroners in Cameron but he's on his way and the sheriff is off somewhere fishing so we've been trying to find him" John said.
"Well shit, guess we need to get a posse together. Come hell or high water I'll see that nigger hanging by sun down" Bryan said as he started walking back to his truck.
John winced at what Bryan had said, he didn't like that kinda language but he understood the pain of loosing a father.
"Bryan, just don't loose your head son. Bill wouldn't want that" John said.
Bryan stopped and glanced back.
"Probably not, but he ain't here right now" he said then continued on to his truck.
"HOLD YOUR FIRE" Bryan yelled as he waved his flashlight to the others.
A few more shots rang out before everything went quiet again, all but the moans and groans of Wayne who had been shot in the stomach.
"Y'all still alive?" He yelled out
"Please, I'm sorry" Bernard hollered out.
"Come out, come out now and only one of you will die tonight. But if we have to we'll burn that barn with all three of you in it" Bryan hollered back.
"If I come out, you won't hurt my brother and sister?" Bernard yelled.
"I just want the one who shot my old man" Bryan yelled out.
Dwayne stood up and went to walk.
"Dwayne no" Bernard stood up and in front of his older brother.
"They will kill us all, give me the rifle and I want you and Isabel to leave out that back door" Dwayne said.
"It's out, That was my last bullet" Bernard said.
"It doesn't matter, give me the gun" Dwayne said holding his hand out.
Bernard looked at his brother and then at the gun.
"You got till I count to ten" they heard outside.
"Sorry Dwayne" Bernard said ducking down and using the butt of the rifle to hit his brother hard in his left knee cap.
"Dammit"Dwayne yelled as he fell grabbing his leg.
Bryan had already started counting.
"I'm coming out" Bernard yelled as he tossed down the gun before he pushed open the door.
All eyes, flashlights and guns were trained on him as he walked out with his hands up.
Bryan lowered his rifle and walked over to the boy.
Trembling and scared Bernard looked at the young man who couldn't have been more then twenty.
"Pa...lease, it.. It... wa...s all my fau...lt my brother and sister had..ha..had nothing to do with it" he said trying to hold back his sobs.
"You know you only have yourself to blame right?" Bryan asked with cold eyes.
Bernard nodded.
"How old are you boy?" Bryan asked.
"Four.. Te...een" Bernard said.
"Be a man about this and I won't hurt your kin" Bryan said.
Bernard nodded.
"Let's walk" Bryan said motioning towards a direction off to the side.
"Bryan listen son you don't have to kill the boy" John jekel said as he walked over.
"Stay out of this old man" Bryan shot him and icy look that sent a shiver up his spine.
Bernard slowly got himself under control and had to catch himself to keep from running when he saw illuminated by the headlights of an old pickup truck was a tree with a noose hanging from it.
Bryan pushed him towards the noose and after his hands were tied it was placed around his neck.
The other end of the rope was tied to the bumper of the truck.
Bobby Coleman climbed in and slowly started backing up.
Bernard was praying as he was slowly lifted till the rope was tight and he was standing on his tip toes.
"PLEASE STOP IT" Isabel came running up and pushed Bryan from behind.
Dwayne was limping up as fast as he could but his knee hurt badly.
Bryan back handed Isabel and she hit the ground.
"Damn you!" Dwayne yelled as he was grabbed by two of the other men.
"Listen here little girl, I told your brother here I wouldn't kill y'all and I'm a man of my word but don't test my patience" he said as he pressed the barrel of his rifle to her forehead while she was on the ground holding her cheek.
"Your brother made a mans choice and now he's got to deal with the consequences" He said lowering his rifle.
"Oh really" A woman's voice was heard from the darkness.
All the men looked around with their flash lights.
Suddenly a dark figure swooped by and the rope around Bernards neck was cut and he fell to the ground.
The men started scanning the area and suddenly something grabbed George Hellerman and dragged him off into the darkness screaming.
"What was that" John Jekel yelled out scanning the area with his shotgun.
"What in Gods name" He said as his light landed on a young white girl dressed in a black dress with her long blonde hair in a high pony tail . she looked no older then ten.
He only had a moment to ponder the sight as in a flash the girl had punched him in the stomach so hard it was as if she had punched his lungs out of him.
Bryan backed towards the tree as one by one a man was taken and all that could be heard were screams. Some fired their guns aimlessly into the darkness and others tried to run back to their vehicle.
Bobby Coleman tried to drive off in his truck but right as he turned on the old dirt path leading back to the main road his head lights fell on a tall black man standing in the road wearing a white coat and and a pressed purple and white striped suit with a cain and a white jaxon hat.
"Outta my way nigger" He snarled as he floored his truck.
The man in the road smiled and with one punch the truck crumpled around him.
Bob was hurt and cut up as the man walked around to the drivers door.
"This is a very expensive suit you've just ruined, you're a Biggin but by the time I'm finished you'll be the perfect little play thing for me" he smiled.
Bobby screamed as he was dragged from the truck.
Soon after the only man left at the hanging tree was Bryan who had his back against it and his old rifle raised towards the darkness.
He saw movement and fired hearing a young girl scream.
"Son of a bitch he shot me" she yelled.
"Suck it up Saline you'll be fine" a man's voice chuckled.
"Shut up its not funny that shit hurts" she yelled back.
Bryan fired another shot.
He was holding himself together but like any normal man would be he was scared on the inside.
Out of nowhere he saw a glint and felt a pain in both his shoulders.
He lost use of his arms and his gun fell to the ground.
He fell backwards and leaned against the tree.
He was breathing heavily as he looked down and saw knives imbeded in each of his shoulders.
"Like a cornerd rabbit, scared and frail he believes this is the end of his tale" A sultry female voice laughed from with in the darkness.
Soon after a figure appeared like a dark specter illuminated by the light of the dropped flashlights that littered the area her eyes glowing a vibrant Sapphire green.
Dwayne, Isabel and Bernard watched in aww as a well dressed woman with mocha skin and wearing a ring masters outfit of a green curve hugging suit jacket and tan leather pants with knee high black lace up boots walked passed them towards Bryan.
She stooped to Bernard and cut his ropes so that his hands were free.
He stood up and moved his way to his brother and sister.
The lady then turned her attention towards the young man by the tree.
"Of all the nerve, for you to try and Lynch someone on my land during one of my parties" she walked over and stood above Bryan.
"This don't concern you, that little nigg... " she kicked him in the stomach causing him to gasp as it felt like her foot had gone right through him.
"I will not tolerate such vile words on my land" her eyes were glowing.
"This bitch ain't human" Bryan thought as he lay on the ground.
"So what shall we do with them all" a tall well dressed blonde man asked as he and about twenty others walked out of the darkness into Bryan's line of sight.
There were men, women, boys and girls all dressed as if they were attending a lavish party.
"Well Hauler as you know we can't kill them, but I'm sure considering how many of them have seen what's happened here that the Council won't mind us changing them" the woman said.
"Cha... chan...ging?" Bryan gasped out.
She kneeled down to him her leather pants and boots squeaking as she did.
"If it was up to me I'd just kill you and drain you dry like in the old days but that's not an option anymore. I wish I could change you into a negro but again that's not possible even with our abilities".
Bryan was scared, he was fighting it but he wasn't fooling anyone. These monsters were not human and death was less scary then anything he could imagine about what they would do to him.
"Sleep now, my pet" she said and instantly Bryan lost consciousness.
She then stood up and approched the three children who were huddled together off to the side.
Bernard put himself in front of his brother and sister.
"Relax children we mean you no harm" She chuckled.
"I am Lady Eloise Juandale, the owner of the land you are currently on".
"You're safe here so please join us at the house for dinner" she said as two of the other strangers walked over and helped them stand.
"Bring all the prisoners to the house" she ordered and all the unconscious men were gathered and brought along.
The kids didn't know who these people were or what was going on but they were greatful to their rescuers.
After a few minutes of a hike through the woods the lights of a large manor appeared in the distance.
They all made their way up a lantern lit trail towards the house and once inside the kids were blown away by the beauty of the old Antebellum Manor.
"Please wait in the sitting room we'll fetch you shortly" Lady Juandale said pointing towards a small sitting area.
She then left to tend to the other "guest".
Bryan was hurting, his head hurt, his arms hurt hell he just hurt as he was brought back around.
He noticed that he was surrounded by these strange people and sitting in a line next to him were the other men he had been with and all them were naked and tied to chairs all except Dillard who was laying dead on the floor in front of them.
"What's going on?" One of the men asked.
A young blonde girl walked over and stood in front of him .
"I'm getting a new sister tonight" she smiled saying in a sing song voice.
"What... Do you mean?" He asked again.
"You'll find out soon enough Rebecca" A tall red headed man said as he walked over and placed his hand on the young girls shoulder.
"Who... who's Rebecca?" He asked trembling.
As the men all awoke and noticed they were surrounded by a large number of people more then had been at the old barn.
All these people gave off an air of some kind that scared most to their core.
"What the hell is going on here"Bob Coleman yelled out as he saw his predicament.
The tall man from earlier walked over to the broken man and smacked him across the face.
"You will not use foul language in the presence of women" he said.
"Fuck you nigger!" bob spat in the man's face.
The man wiped his cheek with a handkerchief.
"Very well" He said.
Bob chuckled, he had no fear if he was gonna die he was gonna go out fighting.
The man smiled and before Bob could blink had ripped his jaw out of socket.
Bob was hollering as the man grabbed his tongue between his fingers and pulled it out as far as it would go.
"If you can not watch your tongue then I shall take it from you" he said as he used a knife and in one quick slice cut out Bobs tongue.
Bob was hollering and gargling as the other men looked on in horror.
"Anyone else feel like speaking out of turn?" He asked tossing the tongue away.
Lady Juandale walked into the room from a hallway.
"I see we've already started the festivities" she laughed as she moved down the line.
"Now that we're all here we may as well move on the the main event. ladies and Gentleman we have plenty of our special serum available so go ahead and grab a syringe" she said as a man dressed as a Butler wheeled in a cart with antique brass syringes filled with a glowing pink liquid.
The ones who were there at the tree except two or three each grabbed one and so did she.
They each walked up to one of the men and stood before them.
"Normally when a human receives our venom they change but still retain their current form" she said as she stood before Bryan.
"But thanks to many years of research and development we can almost taylor the outcome of the change" Bryan was too weak to fight as she stuck the syringe into his neck.
He felt an ice cold sensation as the liquid entered his body.
The others did the same with their captives.
After it was done the men were cold and shaking.
"You see normally we'd just knock you out and go about our days cause no one would believe the ramblings of a lone man saying he had seen a vampire. But seventeen would be a different story. No unfortunately we must take care of loose ends and find a different way to punish you for the shameful display of hatred we witnessed earlier" she was smiling but everyone felt the edge in her voice.
"So you will become our initiates and will be servants or play things until one day you will hopefully have learned your lesson and willingly join our fold" she walked down the line of trembling terrified humans.
"Please I have a family, please I won't tell anyone" Kevin Gates pleaded.
"And I'm sure they'll miss you but after what I saw earlier you deserve this, one day you will redeem yourself and maybe see them again. But the road will not be easy" she said caressing his cheek.
Kevin started to sob.
"The serum should be cemented now, everyone you know the drill as you bite let the magic in the serum view your mind so it will know what changes to make" Juandale said as she stood before Bryan.
"Please, don't........" She sunk her fangs into his throat.
He felt something, something going from her mouth, or was it from her fangs it burned but he couldn't move or protest as darkness over came him.
Bernard and his brother and sister were talking about the nights events when there was the sound of footsteps coming down the hardwood floors.
"Hello children" Juandale sang as she entered the room.
"How are we feeling?" She asked as she sat in a straight back chair.
"My knee still hurts but its better then it was" Dwayne said shooting his brother a look.
"Well I'm happy to hear that, so why don't you tell me the story of how we all ended up here?" She asked as a Butler wheeled in a cart with some snacks on it.
The kids told her in great detail the events of the day and she was all ears.
"I see, so was this man attacking you when you shot him?" She asked watching Bernard very close.
He felt ashamed but he slowly shook his head no.
"He was walking away" he said as tears rolled down his cheek.
Lady Juandale sat back in her chair and sighed.
"Although I believe all those men deserve what has happened to them not only for their attempt at killing you but also I just believe they are despicable humans I also see no just cause to your actions" she said looking Bernard in the eyes.
He was scared of this woman.
"I'm sorry" he said looking down.
"I'm sure you are, but sorry isn't enough" she said standing up.
"You killed a man in cold blood and for that you must face some type of punishment" she said looking at him.
"Please he just wasn't thinking he...." Isabel tried.
"Quiet" Juandale snapped.
"Normally the human courts would be responsible for this but since we already have a huge mess to deal with and we can't risk anymore issues with what's happend tonight I'm afraid that it is now up to us" she placed a hand on the boys shoulder.
"But, you've killed people before?" Bernard was scared.
"I have, but that was many many years ago and I was also punished for my actions. We live by a set of rules that keep both us and humans in line and rules must be followed or they are meaningless" she said.
"What are you gonna do to him" Dwayne asked.
"I don't know yet, it depends on what we deem a suitable punishment. It will be harsh but he will hopefully be a better person for it when it's complete" she said motioning for them to follow her.
They followed her to a large dining hall where there was a large number of guests as well as several unconscious young women and little girls in the nude tied to chairs.
Isabel shrinked away when she saw one of the girls who looked to be mid teens had blood all over her mouth, chest, legs and stomach. She was small and petite almost doll like with dark brown hair she was almost like a porcelain doll but the blood really broke the picture.
"What happened to her?" She asked worried about the girl.
A tall muscular black man chuckled.
"She couldn't hold her tongue so I decided to hold it for her". The crowd laughed.
"These are the men who attacked you, as you can see their punishment has been decided".
Bernard felt an instant pang of fear as he saw what had been done to these men.
He hung his head.
"What's gonna happen to them?" Bernard asked with a shaking voice.
"Well most are going to be servants for a while others will be like little sister's or living dolls but eventually they will hopefully finish their punishment and be better off for it" she said placeing a hand on his shoulder.
"Is this what's gonna happen to me?" He asked.
"It depends, what you did was a lot more serious then what these men did. So it will depend on what is voted on and whatever we're allowed to do by the council" she said.
"But let's not worry about that now".
"What about us?" Dwayne asked.
"The two of you are free to go, our people will be working on damage control and will keep an eye on you for the foreseeable future" Juandale said.
"But what about Bernard will we see him again?" Isabel asked.
"Of course, but it's gonna be a while" she chuckled.
"What about our parents?" Dwayne asked.
"I will talk to them personally but that's not your concern. Now it's time for you to go home my Butler Mr. Bell will take you and I will be by tomorrow to speak with your parents and discuss things
"This isn't right you should let the..." Dwayne said but was shushed by Juandale who put her hand out.
"Think about it children, even if I was to let him go he would be a fugitive. And when he's caught how is he going to explain the disappearance of eighteen men?" She asked.
"We helped you cause you were in trouble and although it was fun to play around it has given us one big mess to deal with." She said as she looked at the unconscious girls.
"It's nothing we can't handle but the less problems we have to deal with the easier it will be"Juandale said leading the three of them to the front door".
"Bernard will stay here tonight, tell your family he is in good hands and if anyone asks he ran off and you don't know where he is.we will talk tomorrow night" she said as they walked out on the porch.
"Bye brother", Dwayne said as he and Isabel hugged him goodbye.
They walked to an old fifties model Cadillac and climbed in.
Twenty one people went into those woods that day and only two came out that night.
The disappearance of the men was a mystery but thanks to many many friends in high places it became more of a local legend then anything.
Bernard Karman is still a fugitive and the murder of Bill Vernon remains open even to this day.
The men had been taken in by the different clans who had been there that night.
Bryan had been taken in by Lady Juandale her self. She had fought her situation for years but eventually the punishments took its toll on the girl.
As a half breed she could only go outside of lady Juandales large property with the Lady of the house herself.
Thanks to a special coller that could only be taken off by Bryan and only if he becomes a full fledged vampire.
But Bryan despised the vampire's. He hated them for what they had done to him and his friends.
So after a long almost thirty year long fight he finally resigned himself to his prison and found contentment in being a maid servant and she took on the name of Brianna.
"My dear you won't become a monster, if we were monsters you wouldn't be here today" Andrew said as he hugged the sobbing girl.
"One day I hope you'll forgive us. That one day like all the others you will accept what you are and move on with your life but as long as it takes I will wait." Andrew said looking into her beautiful eyes.
He stood up.
"One day you will understand what you have and forget what you lost".
"I will be here, when that time comes" He said as he walked over and looked out the window.
"I heard he's been released from his servitude?" She asked.
"She, has been yes" Andrew said.
"She?" Brianna asked.
"Yes, it was decided to turn him like you at least he wouldn't be found by the authorities and then he was sentenced to hard labor at a prison mine for our kind" .
"Fifty years?"
"Yes twenty five years for each man he killed, its not as harsh as it sounds but still hard labor is hard labor.but she's now one of us and moving in with one of the Clans" Andrew said looking over at her.
"One day I hope you'll come around but till then. I'll wait my love" He said as she stood up and they walked to the front door.
"I shall call again" he smiled as she handed him his coat.
"Till next time" he said kissing her hand.
She watched as he climbed into his car and it drove off into the night.
"Could I ever be one of them?" She asked herself as she shut the door.
The best Christmas vacation ever.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
I cant believe I agreed to it, two weeks dressed like this a thousand miles away from home I thought as I climbed into my moms car that morning for the long drive to my aunts house.
My aunt Marcy who my mom hasn’t seen in over ten years invited my mom and me to come to her new house in Wyoming for the Christmas holidays.
She said it would be better then staying by our selves while dads in Iraq, my mom was over joyed in hearing from my aunt and agreed at once.
My mom begged and begged for me to come dressed like this and I finally caved, when we arrived I got out of the car and walked to the front door of this huge three story mansion of a log home.
This place was amazing, the wild Wyoming countryside and the lake off in the distance made this place even more to die for.
My uncle is one of the richest people I know, he owns a large chain of computer stores and is a major player in the stock market.
Well we walked in and my mom introduced me, I was so embarrassed to be seen like I was, after the introductions we were shone around this massive house then we went to eat lunch.
When we got back from taco bell I got to meet my cousin Morgan and her friend Stacy who was staying with us while her parents were away, “hello Morgan you remember my son David don’t you?”
My mom asked.
Morgan was a very pretty girl who was a month older then me at sixteen, and her friend was this very pretty blond who just irradiated feminine grace.
I was so embarrassed to be seen in my ratty old blue jeans, stained t-shirt and do-rag witch my mom made me wear for this trip.
I looked like a hobo who just jumped off the train.
Being from Alabama was funny to them, they liked my accent and my laid back southern attitude, we talked and talked and I thought we were becoming good friends.
Well that didn’t last long, we were talking when I decided to tell a joke, now being from the south I have a very unique since of humor.
I ain’t raciest and I damn sure ain’t a bigot, but I do like a good joke even if it‘s about someone else.
I have laughed at black jokes, white jokes, gay jokes and any other joke you can think of.
Well I decide to tell a joke that usually gets a lot of laughs from back home, mostly because of who is telling it.
“Hey where do you put pictures of missing tranny’s” I said, witch got me this look from the two girls.
“On cartons of half & half” and then I started laughing but they didn’t.
“You know David I thought you were different” Stacy said as I could see she was a little angry.
“What does that mean”? I asked.
“I thought you weren’t like all those bigots where you live but I guess I was wrong” she said as she got up and left.
I was pretty upset with myself, I didn’t know she was sensitive to transgender people, well the rest of the night she didn’t say a word to me, neither did Morgan.
The next morning I was going to apologize for the tenth time when I was told by my aunt to go and call the girls to breakfast.
I made my way across the large home to my cousins room, coming from a house where we normally don’t knock I just opened the door without thinking.
When I walked in I looked and was shocked, there was Stacy screaming and trying to cover herself.
But what caught my attention was the thing between her legs, most girls don’t have one of those.
Morgan slammed the door in my face and yelled for me to go away. I started to walk away when I heard “I cant believe that jerk saw me while I was getting dressed” followed by crying.
I knew what I had to do, I walked to the room I was staying in and went over to my large suit case, I searched through it till I found my bag with my normal clothes in it.
My mom had let me bring this bag but told me not to get my hopes up on getting to wear the clothes in it.
I took off my old baggie pants and shirt, I carefully pulled off the bandaging that held down my favorite body parts then went to the bag.
I pulled out a sports bra and a pair of boxer style panties, I then pulled out a set of black tights and my hunter green sweater dress witch came down to my knees.
I got dressed and pulled off the do rag and let my almost shoulder length hair fall out from under it, I brushed it out and put my favorite hair band in it.
I looked in the mirror and was so relived to see that I looked normal again. I put on a pair of black knee high moccasin boots witch I had bought just for this trip then I made my way back to the girls room.
When I got there I could hear them talking and saying some pretty bad things about yours truly, well I knocked on the door and asked if I could come in.
And needless to say I got both the girls answers at the same time, I kept knocking till I heard someone stomping across the room.
The door swung open and Stacy started saying “Look assho…..” she stopped mid sentence and stood there with her jaw on the floor.
“May I come in please” I shyly asked.
All Stacy could do was nod.
I walked over to the bed and sat down next to Morgan who was in a state of shock.
I sat down and crossed my legs at the ankles.
“Is this some sort of joke” Morgan asked.
“Nope its just the real me” I said while pointing to my self.
“If this is the real you then what was with that joke last night” Stacy asked.
“Its one I tell all the time back at home, it don’t mean I’m a bigot just because I like those kind of jokes” I said.
“I mean I learned that joke from one of my close friends at my support group meeting for transgender teens”.
“So your not a bigot you just have a weird since of humor right”? Morgan asked.
“Yep” I said.
that’s when I heard giggling from Stacy, she looked at me and said “ well now that I think about it, it was pretty funny” she said.
We talked for a few minutes and the girls got to know the real me before my aunt called, well yelled at us to come to breakfast.
As we were walking Stacy asked if my mom knew, that’s when I told her that both my parents knew and were ok with me.
When I was twelve I came out to my parents that I was really a girl, it took a while but they came to accept it and took me to a doctor.
Well you can guess what happened after that, my mom never told my aunt and my aunt only knew of her nephew so my mom convinced me to go as a boy until my mom could find out what my aunts beliefs on the subject were.
When we walked in my mom looked at me then at my aunt and then back at me.
“Who is this Morgan”? my aunt asked.
My mom stood up, “Marcy I would like you to meet your niece Kayla” my mom said while pointing at me.
My aunt looked a little surprised but then she smiled and told us to hurry up and eat as we had a big day ahead of us.
My mom pulled me off to the side and I explained what had happened that morning.
Well after breakfast we all piled into my aunts car and went shopping, I left with a ton of new outfits as did my new BFF’s we had a blast the rest of the day.
And it was real fun the rest of the vacation as well.
We went snowmobile riding and I learned to ice skate and snow board, it was the best Christmas vacation ever.
I was happy to be around my family and new friends but the one thing I wanted every Christmas was to see my dad.
My dad is a career Marine stationed in Iraq, in the past five years he’s only been home on Christmas once so I did miss him a lot.
Well Christmas eve came and we all loaded in the car to go to my aunts church to attend a large Christmas play that both Morgan and Stacy were in.
It was one of my all time favorites, the nut cracker.
The girls did wonderful and I could tell that this church spared little when it came to performances like these.
We all got home at around eleven o clock that night and went to bed.
Me and the girls all fell asleep in the large den by this huge log fire place.
When we woke up in the morning we all gathered around the Christmas tree and started with our presents, Morgan got a brand new play station 3 with five new games as well as some new outfits and shoes.
Stacy got some new cloths and shoes too, she also got a ps3 and some games.
Well I was stocked to see that I got the same thing, that’s also when we noticed that we all had the same outfits.
We each had a green sweater with a rain deer on them as well as matching pleated green skirts and tights.
I thought we were done when my mom pointed out this huge present behind the tree, it was so big I don’t know how we never saw it.
Uncle john walked over and with a little effort pushed the heavy box out into the open, I turned white when he read the name tag and said my name.
I slowly walked over to the box and started to rip the paper, I pulled the tape off the top and before I knew it the top of the box sprang open.
All I saw was the flash of Marine corps pixilated camo and the feeling of two large arms wrapping around me.
“Did my baby girl miss me”?
I threw my arms around him and nodded into his chest while tears of joy came streaming down my face.
My dad stepped out of the box and my mom came over and joined us in our big hug.
I was so happy that my dad was home, it turns out that they had a drawing were my dad was stationed at.
The winner got to go home and spend a month of his choosing with his family, my dad was one of three winners.
Well after all that we ate breakfast, I didn’t let my dad out of my sight the rest of the day.
After my vacation was over me my mom and dad loaded up and left for home, I left Wyoming with some of the best memories I’ve ever had and the promise from my aunt to let me come back some time in the summer.
Since I’ve come back home I have spent almost every spare minute I can doing things with my dad until he has to return to work.
Either way looking back on the past few weeks I really must say that this was indeed the best Christmas ever.
The end. i hope you like, Kayla :D
The long road home chapter one: Three Suit Cases
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
The long road home
Chapter one, three suit cases.
That day was like any other really. I woke up, got dressed, ate breakfast, said goodbye to mom and I was out the door and on my way to school.
Not knowing that was the last time I'd ever see my mom again.I was sitting in class when there was a knock on the door and in walked the principle Mrs Olivia and the school resource officer, Officer Garrido.
I was surprised when they called my name and all the other students in my 7th grade class made their ooohh somebody's in trouble sounds and snikered as I was told to grab my things and come with them.
I'm sure most of them felt bad when they would later learn the real reason behind my leaving that day.
I considered myself a good kid I didn't ever cause any trouble well no more then was expected from a twelve year old boy.
I was an avarage student and had a couple avarage friends and well, I was just avarage.
But that day my avarage life was torn apart. You know how in the movies when someone is told some devastating news and everything goes quite and there is a high pitched ringing?
Well its not real. When I was told that my mom was killed by a drunk driver on her way to work not even an hour after I had left for scool there was no ringing.
But I'm sure that everyone in the school heard the almost inhuman high pitched screech that came from me.
My mom Kelli Louise Miller died on August twenty second two thousand and seventeen, killed by Shaun Price who was three times over the legal limit at seven thirty in the morning when he crossed the center median and hit her head on at over a hundred miles an hour, she was twenty seven. My name is Billy "Butch" Miller. And this is my story.
I can't really recall much about that time, I didn't really block it out as much as everything just kind of blured together.
I figured I was an orphan, doomed to be a ward of the state like my friend Leland who was on his fourth foster family by the time we had met so I knew the future I now faced.
The funeral was over and I was completely lost as what to do. I had been staying with one of my moms best friends who was also our neighbor.
Molly and Rick were hit pretty hard by my moms death they had known each other for the eight years since we moved here and molly was like a sister to my mom. Always doing stuff together and helping each other out, we were more then neighbors we were family. They let me share a room with their sons James and Grant till the state could figure out what to do with me.
They said they would adopt me if they could but like me and mom they weren't the best off financially and already having three kids in a three bedroom apartment it was hard enough as it was.
Their Kaitlyn got a room all to herself cause she was the only girl. And the boys room was cramped as it was with just the two of them so I understood.
I stayed with them for over a week when the social worker finally came and told me it was time to talk about my future.
I was brought to the living room and sat down on the couch across from my social worker Mrs. Lane.
"Hey Billy how are you doing today?" She smiled warmly as I sat down.
"I'm ok I guess considering everything".
"Well we have some good news for you" she said laying a folder on the coffee table.
"We were able to locate your dad and he's agreed to take you in".
I immediately felt angry but I held it in.
"My dad? You mean my sperm donor" I grunted.
"Oh why do you say it like that?" She asked picking up her pen and note pad.
"He walked out on us, abandoned us when I was only two" I was trying to keep my anger in check but it was hard when it came to that asshole.
"All this time he hasn't wanted anything to do with me and now he wants to play dad" Mrs. Lane gave me a strange look.
"Billy, there seems to be some details that were kept from you but I promise you your dad was extremely excited to hear from us and was very eager to accept an interview".
"S....he has been looking for you for quite some time it seems" she picked up the folder and placed it back in her bag.
"Your dad didn't know if you knew anything about him so he asked me if you didn't that you let him explain everything himself".
"What do you mean himself?" I asked standing up.
"He's coming here to pick you up, he passed all the interviews with flying colors normally we would have set up an interview with both of you but there is a reason we have decided against it and instead opted for a probation period instead" she said standing up.
"Why can't I meet him first, I don't want anything to do with him" I felt tears coming as I pushed past her and walked into the shraed bedroom.
I could still hear them through the paper thin walls.
"Are you sure this is the right way?" Molly asked.
"Unfortunately yes, Bre... I mean Brandon is afraid that Bill will freak out and not give him a chance so we feel this is the best way to go about this and on top of that he is still Bill's Parent since there was never an official divorce or custody hearing" Mrs lane said as I heard them leave the house.
Had I not been so upset I would have noticed how odd their conversation was.
My dad Brandon William Miller is a total piece of shit, he got my mom pregnant at fifteen, he was sixteen and they married when she turned sixteen which is apparently still legal in that state or was at that time anyway and in less then three years he was gone.
I don't even Remember him, All I have is one picture from him and my mother's wedding day.
He and mom made a decent looking couple, he was about the same height and build as her. He had long hair in a ponytail and from what mom had told me about him he had been in a band back then. Mom looked really pretty other then the fact she also looked very pregnant you wouldn't have thought anything was wrong with this picture or that it was two sixteen year olds. I was born two weeks after the wedding.
And by the time I turned two he was gone, and mom had burned all her bridges with my grandparents I never knew why that was but mom had cut contact and hadn't seen them in years.
I remember the last time I saw them was when I was around four at a family reunion back when we still lived in Oregon. Grandma had brought this other lady over and was about to introduce her to me when mom picked me up and yelled something at grandma and the other lady before we left in a hurry.
After that I no longer saw any of them cause we moved soon after.
It was just me and mom all this time.
We lived in Topeka for a few months but one day we just left and ended up here in Wichita Kansas not the biggest city in the world but not the smallest either, mom worked at the local dispatch call center as a nine one one operator so there were a ton of EMS people at her funeral.
I had a lot of people who were interested in adopting me apparantly but the rule is closest next of kin gets first chance.
I sat there on my floor mat with my back against the bed when there was a knock at the door.
"Can I come in" Mrs. Molly asked.
"Yes, its unlocked".
She came in and sat down beside me and we just sat for a few minutes not saying anything.
"You ok bub" she asked in her Minnesota accent,Molly had grown up in little pop as she called it and had moved here to help take care of her grandmother who was dieing of cancer and she just never left.
So every now and then her accent would show through.
"I'm okay I just. I don't know anything about my dad. All these years he's not had anything to do with me and now he wants to jump in and play parent" I wiped my eyes with my sleeve.
"Thats not how it works" I said frustrated.
"Oh boy, look I can't go into much detail but I can going by the conversation I had with..."she paused.
"Yer pops on the phone earlier tell you that he definitely is excited to finally get to see you again and I won't say there's not gonna be any surprises but I really think you should give him a chance"
"Please, for me?" She smiled.
Molly had always been like an aunt to me and if it wasn't for all her help in the last week I don't know where I'd be.
I leaned into her and nodded.
"I'll try".
"That's the spirit" she hugged me and we just sat there like that for a bit.
I didn't know what the future held for me but I figured I need to at least give it a shot.
It was two days later, I had all my stuff packed. Me and mom didn't have much so after the furniture was sold and all the non sentimental things donated all I had left in life was three suit cases.
I was sitting on the little porch with my bags packed and ready to go.
At around eight o'clock a lifted white chevy Silverado with a loud exhaust turned onto our street. It pulled up and stopped out front.
I couldn't see who was driving but It definitely didn't look like my dad from what I did see.
I stood up and walked towards the truck as the driver side door opened up and I saw a pair of legs come into view as the driver jumped down.
The truck was lifted with some mud tires and tinted windows.
But the legs I saw were those of a girl.
I stood there and waited the few seconds as the legs made their way around the truck.
This woman was cute, wearing a knee length black pleated skirt with aqua blue inner pleats, three tone white,black and grey leggings with a mudvayne tshirt and white and blue converses with her brown hair in short pig tails and her bangs swept to one side and various bracelets on her wrist. She looked like a teenager but you could tell she was in her mid twenties.
She stopped as soon as she saw me and for a moment I thought she was gonna cry as she brought both hands up to cover her mouth but it seemed as if she quickly composed herself.
She walked over to me and stood infront of me. "Billy?" She asked almost choking up.
"Ah...yes and who are you?".
"I'm Brianna, I'm your dads wife" she seemed nervous as she giggled and scratched the back of her head.
"And where is he at?" I asked obviously irritated that he once again flaked on me.
"Well he had some things to handle back at work so he sent me to come get you" she smiled and went "ta da".
"But he is really, really excited to see you" she said gently grabbing my shoulders and squeezing a little.
"She's weird" I thought.
"Oh hello you must be Breanna" Molly said as she and Rick walked outside.
"Ah... yes thats me nice to meet you she shook their hands.
"Would you like to come in for a minute?" Molly asked.
"Ah... sure if its not too much a burden" Breanna said.
"Oh not at all come on in, Billy please load your bags in the truck" Molly said.
"The back door is unlocked" Breanna said as the adults walked inside. I knew there was no use in arguing or trying to stay.
So I just sighed and opened up the back door.
The truck was clean on the inside and smelt nice from the air freshener.
I loaded my bags up and then walked back to the house just in time to catch the last bit of a conversation.
"Well I wish you the best of luck" Molly said as she smiled and shook Breanna's hand.
They sat and made small talk while I said my goodbyes to everyone.
Grant being the same age as me was taking it really hard he is my best friend and we practically grew up together.
"I'm gonna miss you man" he said crying as he hugged me.
"I know I'm gonna miss you too" I said hugging him back".
"Maybe you can come visit me later" I said as we stopped hugging.
"Yeah maybe, it's gonna suck this summer not having you here" he said sitting on his bed.
"I know bro but I guess it is what it is" I said.
It was about an hour later when the time finally came.
I gave everyone a hug and said my goodbyes before climbing into a total strangers truck.
It was quite for a few minutes as we rode through town.
"So where are we going?" I asked.
"Oh I thought they told you" She said making a turn onto the interstate.
"Well honestly everyone was real weird about the whole issue I didn't get much information other then my dad was coming to pick me up but apparently even that information was faulty " I said looking out the window.
"Well he wanted to come but he is a very busy guy with a lot of responsibilities so he sent my lazy butt instead " she chuckled.
"I mean I haven't seen him, well in ever you would think he'd want to be here himself but I guess thats just in his nature" I said.
"What do you mean by that?" She asked seeming almost hurt by what I had said.
"He's a flaker the type to just run away from responsibility I mean he walked out on us and left my mom to struggle" I was getting angry.
"Oh I see, so thats what she told you happened" Breanna said looking straight ahead.
I could have swore I saw a tear roll down her cheek.
"Whats that supposed to mean?" I asked.
"Nothing just... so what kinda music you like" she asked changing the subject.
"I like classic country the most but I also like rock and grunge mom was big into that stuff" I said.
"That she was" Breanna said.
"Did you know my mom?" I asked.
"Well yeah we were best friends in high school and I lived with her and her folks for a while due to some family issues when I was a teen and yes your mom loved going to concerts and loved music" .
"Really?"
"Oh yes she was actually a very good singer we were in a small garage band together" she smiled.
"Really? I didn't know that". I knew mom could sing from the times she would sing listening to the radio while doing housework but I never knew she was in a band.
"Yeah it was fun but we never went anywhere".
"So where are we heading again?" I asked.
"Oh we're going to where me and your mom grew up. Astoria in Oregon" she winked at me.
I have very vague memories of Astoria, Thats where me and mom lived till I was four and mom had her falling out with her folks.
"Are my grandparents still there?" I asked.
"Mom and pop, sure are and they are very excited to see you again" she smiled and laughed.
"Wait you know them?"
She looked flustered for a moment.
"Well ah...yes I do know them its a small town and everyone knows everyone and Nick and Martha are like everyone's grandparents in the community and like I said I did live with them for a bit" she did that back of the head scratch again and sounded nervous.
"Oh yeah you did say that" I sat back and looked out the window.
My bullcrap meter was going off about something but I decided to let it go for the moment.
"So why aren't we flying its a really long drive if I'm not mistaken" I said looking at her for another weird response.
"Oh I don't fly I was in a small plane crash when I was little.
"Whoah was anyone killed?" I asked.
"Oh no no no ah no one was hurt bad just some bumps and bruises, it was just scary is all. My dad was in the Marines stationed in California and me and mom had just got back home from visiting him and the small plane we were on had a mechanical issue".
"What happened?".
"Well I was only eight at the time but from what mom has told me only two wheels came down and we had to land and skid across the runway" she made scratching noise and used her hand to emphasize.
"Luckily we had a great pilot and no one was seriously hurt, the plane didn't even catch on fire or anything" she laughed.
"It was still very scary so as far as I'm concerned if Jesus wanted me to fly He would have given me wings and tail feathers " she laughed as we cruised down the road.
I was starting to relax a bit, Brianna didn't seem too bad. In fact she seems like a fun character.
"So are we gonna stop anywhere along the way?" I asked.
"I have a few places in mind" she smiled and reached under the center console with her free hand and pulled out a map booklet and handed it to me.
"I have till Tuesday to get back to work so I figured we could do a little sightseeing on the way home".
As we were driving I got to thinking.
"Hey Mrs. Breanna....
"Oh sweetie call me Bree or just Breanna!"
"I'm not your teacher" she chuckled.
"Oh.. ok Breanna why weren't you or grandma and grandpa at moms funeral?"
Like a switch was flipped her smile faded away and she gripped the steering wheel she was quite for a moment "Till we got the call from your social worker we had no idea where you and Kelli were much less that....." she wiped a tear from her eye.
"That anything had happened to her so by then the funeral had already taken place or I know we would have been there".
"She really did cut you guys out of her life didn't she?" I asked.
"Your mom was a good person but she had her issues and there were some opinions that her and your grandparents didn't see eye to eye on mainly about your dad and some stuff he was going through at the time" Bree looked out the driver side window but I could tell she was trying not to cry.
"If you want you can try the radio its satellite so you just find what you want" she said.
I guess if we kept talking she wouldn't be able to hold it in".
I found a classic country station and it was playing some Bellamy Brothers.
I know its odd for someone my age to like this type of music but honestly its just something I've always liked. Something about the oldies that just sounds right.
We drove and listened to the radio for the better part of the morning and part of the afternoon.
Around one o'clock we pulled off the interstate and headed towards a diner.
"I stopped here yesterday on my way in and they have some great burgers and milkshakes " Bree said as we were getting out of the truck.
I'm not the tallest guy in town so I had to climb out of the truck.
"This my dads truck?" I asked as I walked around the front.
"Yes, you could say that" She said as we walked in.
We were seated.
"I really like the feel of this place gives me that old school sock hop feel" she said looking through the menu.
"Yeah I like it too, I really wish there were more places like this" I said as I settled on the cowboy burger.
"Yeah no matter how much technology and society progresses they will never match the styles and class of the classics" she sat her menu down and was about to say something else but was interrupted by a phone call. Her phone was laying on the table by her purse and I saw the caller ID said "Hubby".
She answered the phone "Hey, uh huh, yes it's going good yep, a few stops but we should be back by Sunday".
"Yep...ok..
"Hey billy do you want to say high?" She asked me.
I didn't know what to say, I was nervous cause I have never even heard my dads voice before.
"No, no ma'am I'd rather our first conversation be in person" I said.
I caught a slight look of relief flash across her face.
"No, he wants his first conversation to be in person" she said.
"I understand, love you too bye bye" she then hung up the phone and put it in her purse.
We sat there listening to the sounds of the diner, the jukebox was playing some beach boys and the clank of the work in kitchen filled the air along with some indiscernible chit chat amongst the other patrons.
It was a pretty day for a trip, blue sky barely any clouds and around seventy degrees with a slight breeze.
"So what's my dad like?" I asked.
"Well. He's handsome, sweet and caring. He's a hard worker and is a boss behind a grill" she smiled.
"What does he do for a living?"
"Well he helps manage his dads forestry business. A timber harvesting company and saw mill in town, Lumber is big business there".
"Oh, neat" I said as our food arrived.
I was about to dig in when I noticed that Breanna had her hands out".
"Ah...?"
"You wanna say grace?" She asked.
"Ah... no you can do it?" I said blushing.
We both bowed our heads and she led a quick Prayer."Lord Jesus thank you for this food we are about to receive, and thank you for this time we get to spend getting to know each other, thank you Father for good company and safe travel's amen"
"Amen" I said.
It was after that we started eating.
"So you're religious?" I asked.
"Not religious, but I am a Christian" she smiled.
"You?" She asked before taking a bite from her burger.
"I, don't know. Me and mom use to go to church a long time ago when we lived in Topeka for a bit but I never liked it there" I said as I took a bite from my own burger.
"Holy crap this is delicious" I thought to myself.
"Why didn't you like it there if I may ask?".
"Well I was little but from what I remember the whole place gave me a bad vibe and every time we went somewhere people would get so angry and mad at us I actually got hit in the face with a water bottle someone threw out of their car at us once while we were standing on a street corner holding signs".
"Wow I knew she was opinionated but, I never knew she was so bad as to go to that place" Breanna looked peeved like she wanted to say more but she held it in.
"Well luckily our Church is a bit more likable then that one, If you don't want to go we won't force you but we have one heck of a youth program and I think you would have a lot of fun" she smiled.
After we finished eating we got us some milk shakes to go, I got their hot brownie shake. Vanilla shake with hot fudge brownies mixed in and it was delicious".
After lunch we were back on the road and Waylon Jennings song I've always been crazy came on.
I turned it up and started to sing, Breanna was smiling and tapping the steering wheel with her thumbs.
It was nice just to have that little moment.
After the song I turned the radio back down and was looking out the window.
"So what do you like to do when you aren't singing in concerts Mr. Jennings?" Breanna asked.
"Well I like to sing obviously, and I enjoy fishing and being outside with my friends" I said in my best Jennings voice.
"Really well that sounds fun maybe we can squeeze in some fishing somewhere before we get home" she looked at me and winked.
At that moment It hit me, I didn't want to but I felt my eyes start to get watery and my lips started to tremble as a sudden pang of sadness hit me like a big truck.
I started bawling.
"Oh no I'm sorry Billy I didn't...
"No....It....its....o...k I just....need ah mo...ment" I was wiping my eyes with some tissues from a box on the floor board.
Next thing I knew we were pulling over on the side of the interstate.
"Take all the time you need" She said with tears in her own eyes.
She hesitated for a moment but she started to rub my back as I cried.
It felt good.
I was in the middle of my brake down when there was a sudden knock at the door.
We both looked and there was a Kansas highway patrol Officer.
Breanna rolled down her window.
"Is everything ok here?" He asked.
"Yes officer just needed a brake" She said.
"I don't mean to pry but why is the boy crying?" He asked
"Can I get out and talk to you outside?" Bree asked.
"You don't have any weapons on you do you?".
"Not on me I do have a glock in my purse though I have a carry permit for it" she said.
"Is that the purse?" He asked pointing at her purse that was down in the floorboard on top of the transmission well.
"Yes sir".
"May I hold onto it?"
"Yes you may" she said and he opened the door reached in and picked it up.
"Ok you can step out".
"I'll be right back ok" she patted me on my back again.
She got out and shut the door and they walked to the back of her truck.
I didn't pay much attention to them I was too busy thinking about my mom.
The weekend before she died we had gone fishing. Mom was an awsome angler something she apparently inherited from grandpa.It was our favorite thing to do In the summer and spring.
We had gone to the lake at the park and rented one of their peddle boats and spent the day fishing on the small lake and playing on the beach.
We didn't get to do things like that often cause it was pricy but mom had recently gotten a bonus for helping save someone at work who was injured and had their arm cut really bad she had given them instructions on how to slow the bleeding and stayed on the phone with them till the ambulance arrived. She was told had she not had him do that right then he would have bleed to death before the ambulance arrived and she was given a $300 bonus for her actions.
Mom was so happy that day,It was so much fun just spending time together. Her laugh, her smile,God I miss my mom.
I took out my moms phone from my pocket.
It had survived the crash and even though It had no minutes on it there is a ton of pictures and videos she had taken over time. I was looking at the last picture we took on that day of me and her on the boat making funny faces when the door opened and Bree reached in and opened the console pulling out a small folder.
"I'll be right back, got to prove I'm not kidnapping you" she smiled.
"You ok?" She asked.
"Yep, I'm fine" I wiped my eyes and gave her all the smile I could muster which wasn't much.
"Good I'll be right back" she said closing the door and going back to the officer.
She handed him the folder and he started to look through it..
After a minute he shook her hand and handed the folder and her her purse back to her.
He turned and went back to his cruiser as Bree walked back to the truck.
He left as she was climbing in.
"All good?" I asked finally composing myself.
"Yep, he thought we were broke down and needed assistance then he just had to verify I wasn't kidnapping you" she said putting the folder back in the console.
"Whats that?" I asked.
"Oh this, its your paperwork from social services it shows I'm your legal guardian and have permission to travel with you" she said closing the console.
"You good to go or do you need a minute?" She asked.
"I'm ok we can go I just...needed a minute".
"It's fine and remember if you need anything just let me know" she said putting the truck in drive.
We got back on the road and made small talk for the rest of the day.
About eight o'clock that night we pulled into a hotel in Limon Colorado.
After we got checked in we went to our room on the third floor.
"I'm so tired"Bree moaned as she fell face first into one of the two beds.
"I'm gonna go down to the pool area if thats ok" I said pulling a pair of swim trunks from my overnight bag.
"Thats fine just be back around ten" she was muffled by the pillow but gave me a thumbs up.
"And be careful" she lifted her head up to say as I was heading to the door simultaneously swapping my jeans for the trunks.
"I will" I said.
I went down to the pool and there was only a few people mulling around.
I walked over to the hot tub not really in the mood to swim.
I eased myself into the nice warm water and let the bubble jets sooth me.
I was pretty relaxed and had been there for a bit when I heard the door open and this loud couple came stumbling in laughing so loud it was echoing throughout the large room.
The man looked to be in his mid forties with a graying goatee and white spiked hair like that guy off the food channel with the old red Camaro, he was fit and looked like he worked outside for a living and I could smell the alchohol from accross the room.
The woman looked to be in her mid to late thirties again she looked like she spent plenty of time in the sun.
Blonde wearing a two piece hot pink bikini and bright green flip flops obviously a mom with the small pouch and stretch marks.
They stumbled over and without even so much as a high how are ya they joined me in the hot tub.They were acting like teenagers.
"Hey buddy sorry didn't realize you were in here" the guy said giving me a light shoulder bump.
"Its ok I was just about to get out" I said as I went to get up.
"Aww ain't no biggie little brother hang out a bit" he laughed.
"Sorry we're on our anniversary and just got back from the bar" the woman laughed.
"Its ok, so how long you guys been married?"
"Twenty two years today, we're also celebrating an empty nest" the guy laughed.
"Our youngest just went off to college so we decided to take an motercycle trip and sight see" the lady said stretching out under the water.
"So what brings you out here?"The guy asked putting his arm around the woman and smiling.
"I'm on my way with my dads wife moving to Oregon" I said looking down and twittling my thumbs under the water.
"Step moms huh" he winked.
"Yeah kinda, My real mom died last week and my dad lives in Oregon so he sent her down to get me, I'm sorry I shouldn't have mentioned that" I said wiping my eyes.
Talk about instant buzzkill that seemed to sober the two of them up pretty quickly and I felt the mood die down.
"Oh my god I'm so sorry we didn't mean...." the lady went to say.
"It's ok, I shouldn't have said it and ruined your guys night" I said cutting her off.
"Hey buddy you didn't ruin anything, I know exactly how awful that is, I lost my mom when I was sixteen and it messed me up for a while" he said with a sympathetic smile.
"I know it seems rough right now, but life has to go on when ever you feel sad just remember the good times and they will get you through".
He said moving closer and placing his hand on my shoulder. "The pain never really goes away but it will get easier I promise, just remember that you don't have to shoulder it alone I know the temptation to push people away is strong I did it for years but I was an idiot to do that, don't be afraid to let others in ok buddy" he let go and moved back to his wife.
"Thanks I will" I said wiping my eyes.
"I'm shane and this is Debbie by the way" he introduced them.
"Its nice to meet you guys I'm billy" I said.
We ended up making small talk for a bit longer. Shane is a welder for a large construction company and debbie works with him as a bull dozer operator.
They were from lousiana and had three kids and two grand kids.
I told them a bit about me and my mom and honestly I felt a lot better afterwards.
I said my goodbyes and headed back to the room. When I walked in the lights were on and the bathroom door was closed with the shower running.
I went to knock and let Bree know I was back but I stopped when I heard sobbing.
It hit hard but I kept it in.
I honestly don't know how close she and my mom had been but I felt for her as I decided to get my shower in the morning and just went to bed.
Wrongfully accused Chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
I know what your thinking and I know it seems creepy but this is my hobby, I can’t help it, it's like my brain is wired for this. Im 27 years old kinda stocky but not really short, and right now im trying to figure out how to get this picture without this girl or her dad who is standing next to her noticing .
She looks to be between twelve and fourteen , she’s wearing this cute hunter green shirt with an amazing black lace pattern and her short red pixies cut and huge emerald green eyes really make it pop.
She could have chose a better bottom and the tidied converse shoes really seem to clash but oh well.
I act like im texting and line her up, I love this new phone the camera is amazing, I take the picture and its perfect.
I'll have to see what I can come up with later.
I found my love for my very strange hobby when I was about seven, unlike most boys my age I was a loaner then as I am now, I had lost my parents in a car accident when I was five and that same wreck left me with a large burn scar on my face, back and left side also leaving me blind in my left eye.
I keep my head shaved cause it only grows on one side.
Life hasn’t been easy, I live in a little apartment with my calico snickers . Shes my only friend.
There is Ms. peters across the hall She’s very sweet and kind motherly kinda like a grand ma Shes on up there in age and I'm sure the only reason She’s nice to me is that She’s blind in both eyes. Still I help her when I can . but mostly I just keep to myself.
I have to wear a hat and hoodie or people stare, needless to say I didn’t have any real friends my own age.
But as to how my strange hobby came about it was due to My teacher and head of the orphanage where I grew up, this person was the only one who ever treated me as a human being.
Since I never played with the others I spent the days with my teacher and learned a love for my hobby even though by standards its wrong for a man to do this I can’t help it.
But that person has long since passed and other then my cat im alone, but to be honest that’s how I like it, other people make me uncomfortable I always feel as if all eyes are on me. You know oh look the freak, or its Frankenstein or quasi motto. You get the idea.
Anyway I had quite a few pictures from today, the mall is one of the best places to become inspired and today is no different. I stood up and walked along the wall toward the door, I was about to go home when I saw her.
She looked to be about six maybe seven and the little burgundy and brown dress with the white tights, brown boots and brown beret was perfectly suited for her light blonde hair which was in short low pig tails .
I had to get a picture, I fished out my phone and looked up in time to see her and the woman she was with walk around a corner. “Dangit” I mumbled and started off after them.
I tried and tried but every time I almost had it she would move behind something or someone would walk infront.
I was about to give up when I saw them walk into a small café , normally I would never enter a place like this, I never even order take out much less eat out . I was scared and felt like abandoning my search but I felt this almost inhuman need the get this picture.
I swallowed hard and walked inside.
I sat at a table in the back to the side but where I could see my mark’ no good she was sat at the wrong angle and its easier to judge what im looking for when they’re standing, I’d have to wait.
Not long after I was paying to much attention to my mark until I heard a gasp.
I looked up to see a young teenage girl in a apron standing there, I could tell she was trying not to stare but its hard when someone like me walks in,” ill have a black coffee plain no milk or sugar “ I said.
She nodded and walked off.
I looked at my mark just in time “SNAP” perfect shot.
I laid a five dollar bill on the table and slipped out, it wouldn’t have mattered if I waited for my coffee , another problem I have is I cant really taste food, so yeah awesome life right.
Well I was walking down the sidewalk, it’s a long walk from my place to the mall I live in a rather rundown part of town and normally it might be dangerous for someone to walk alone. But anyone who goes to start trouble as soon as they see my face they back away even the big guys seem freaked out by my appearance, so I guess I have that on my side.
I was only about three blocks from home when all of a sudden I heard tiers squeal as a large Grey van came to a stop next to me before I could react the doors flew open and I had guns in my face.
I went to run but there was a sting and then nothing.
===========================================
The mark sat on a bench for the longest, he’s an ugly son of a bitch and if it wasn’t for what he was doing I’d Feel sorry for him. But mom doesn’t pay me to worry about the details just to do the job at hand.
I watched as he tried to sneak a picture of this young red headed girl, normally im able to gauge a persons likes by watching them but this one is a strange cookie. There’s no pattern just random often spontaneous reactions.
He had been taking pictures of women and girls, everywhere he goes he takes random pictures of women, teen and little girls. Mom says he’s a super perve and more then likely has molested or could become a molester if he goes on .
But Something isn’t adding up , so far he seems as harmless as a church mouse, but mom says he’ll be a perfect first specimen, he’s a loaner no family that we can tell, we know his names Kyle and he was an orphan but other then that he's a ghost.
He just got up, I’m hoping he'll take the bait I’ve done my best to narrow down his likes mom gave me the go ahead if he takes any pictures of Allison or Cynthia.
But still im worried we're missing something.
Just as I thought he took the bait, he followed Cynthia and Allison around for almost an hour and its like some force was at work cause every time we would get Allison set up right someone would walk in front or a door would close but then the girls walked into a little café, he hesitated going into the café but went in anyway, mom said this guys a danger to others he even might be scouting for slave traders in other countries, she said to bring the pervert to her at the lab ASAP.
“Rebeca he got the picture and he's leaving” Cynthia called over her ear piece. I looked up to see him walk out the door.
“Ben bring the van around front” I called out.
“Yes ma’am “ I hear as I follow him out the door.
=========================================
The girls have done well to find me my first test subject, I knew in a city this size there had to be a few.
This freak has been taking pictures of unsuspecting women and girls for weeks, months maybe even years, most likely scouting potential targets, but his plan will soon hit a very deserved snag.
I know what your thinking im a mad woman but you see fifteen years as a sex slave will do that to you, had it not been for my parents finally tracking me down I don’t know what I would have done or where I’d be.
And now after almost twenty years of research I have finally perfected the ultimate punishment for these lowest of the low life forms.
=========================================
He tried to run but a dart to the back of the neck stopped him cold, after we arrived at the lab mom had place him in the chamber and then told me and Cynthia to go back to his apartment, clean it out and tell the neighbors he had died this morning .
We walked up to his apartment, I had tired to sneak in once before but the old woman across the hall interrupted me so I haven’t been in here. I was expecting a run down pig sty but to my surprise it was very clean and organized.
As we looked around, I saw pictures of him smiling with this fluffy calico cat.
There was a picture of a man and woman poising with a baby on this shelf and a picture of him when he was younger, he was sitting at a sewing machine and it looked as this older woman was instructing him.
I thought it kinda funny when I heard my sister Cynthia yell.
“Rebeca you need to see this”!!!
I walked back into this small room, it was a sewing room, all around there were racks of custom made dresses, shirts ,skirts , pants and even underwear.
There were two mannequin stands as well as a small table covered with drawings and patterns,
“Rebeca look at this” Cynthia said looking at a pin up board covered in pictures of the girls and women we had seen him taking pictures of. Along side each picture were sticky notes on what changes could be done or what might look good.
As I was looking I saw a stack of ledger books and on top was one with the name of a very prominent high end fashion store that I personally shop at and it was dated the year before.
I picked it up and flipped through ,each page had details and specifications along with customer likes and dislikes along with what I figured was a picture of the finished product.
I was amazed and then I stopped, I couldn’t believe what I was looking at. My sister must have seen the shock on my face as she walked over and looked at the page.
“Oh my Gosh is that your prom dress”?!!! She yelled taking the book from my hand.
“Oh my Gosh mines in here too” she yelled out .
There was no mistake they were ours as each dress was a one of a kind.
“And freaking Gusto ripped us off look how much he charged them for the dresses” she said pointing toward the bill.
$2500 for the pair, we paid twenty thousand a piece. Now I’m pissed mom still makes us wear theses dresses to formal events, I mean don't get me wrong their amazing and all but I would like to be seen in something else every now and then.
At that moment we both looked at each other, “OH CRAP, THIS IS BAD” we both said at the same time.
==================================
I awoke in this chamber, looking around I could see it was almost like an aluminum coffin with a glass door, looking at me through it was this woman she was in her later thirties to early forties but still very pretty.
She was wearing a white lab coat over a long black skirt and what I can guess were knee high, high heel boots. She had her long dark brown hair up in a bun and was wearing a thin pair of reading glasses.
She pushed a button and I heard a sound.
“Hello there, im sure your wondering why you are here in this place”?
“Yes please what do you………..
“I cant hear you so just nod your head” she said.
I nodded yes.
“Well you see we know about your perverted little hobby’s” she said and I felt myself flush, even though it was freezing and I was completely naked.
“Taking pictures of young girls pleasuring yourself and selling them to your perverted friends “ she said looking as smug as could be.
“What”!!! I yelled shaking my head and waving my hands in front of me.
“Oh don’t try to deny it, we have all the proof , taking pictures going to kinko’s and having that little pervert Melven print them off , but don’t worry about him he'll get his soon” she said laughing as I beat on the door.
“This woman’s crazy” I thought as I saw her reach for something to the side.
“Welcome to your new life mister Kyle, or should I say Kylie “ she laughed as I heard this loud wearing sound, then this liquid gelled substance started to pour in on me.
I thought I was cold, but this stuff was colder then cold, a cold like I’ve never felt in my life.
I thought I was going to drown as I looked into the glass I saw her answer her phone, for some reason her smile disappeared and a look of complete horror came over her face as she put her hands on the side of the tank I heard.
“Oh God what have I done, I’m so sorry” was the last thing I heard as I blacked out.
================================
I had just finished letting our prisoner know why he was here and pushed the button letting the XX-381 serum start to fill the tank when my phone rang.
“Hello Reb………..
“MOM STOP DON’T DO IT PLEASE DON’T HE’S NOT WHAT WE THOUGHT” Rebeca yelled over the phone.
“What do you mean”? I asked.
“He's a seamstress, he wasn’t interested in the girls it was their outfits” Rebeca yelled.
“But I’ve already started the process, it can’t be stopped “!!
“Mom I told you something was off but you wouldn’t listen, we’ll be back soon we’ll have a van full of stuff” she then hung up.
I looked at the liquid surrounding the young man.
I mean we had all the evidence he was up to no good, how could I have been wrong.
=====================
“Hey what’s going on here”? I heard a gruff voice say behind me.
Two of the guys with us were bringing his stuff sown to the vans, but they stopped to look at the large black man who was standing in the door way wearing jeans and a stained T-shirt.
I knew him as the land lord and from what Icould tell him and Kyle didn’t get along very well, he’s pretty much a big bully.
I walked over pulling out a envelope and placed it in his hand.
“ My name is Ms Smith, and this is Ms Smith” I pointed to my sister.
“we’re friends of Kyle and we regret to inform you that Mister Kyle passed away this morning so we are removing his things and taking care of his cremation ceremony “ I said as he counted the two thousand dollars cash I had just handed him.
“ Ah such a shame and I was just getting to like the little freak, oh well have his shit out by the end of the day” he said walking away chuckling.
I was about to turn away when I heard a lock click.
I looked and the door across the hall opened and the old woman across the hall looked at me.
“Oh please tell me its not true” she said and it hurt me so much to see the tears and that look, I had no idea she cared that much about him.
“Well Ms , he was …………
The woman’s face took on the look of one who had lost a child as she leaned on the door frame and slid toward the floor, I stepped in and held her as we both slid to the floor her sobbing echoing throughout the hallway.
I couldn’t bare this, and I made the decision to tell her the truth
=============
A note from the author:
If you've been wondering where I've been my computer crashed and I lost a lot of the stories I was working on and lost interest in writing for a bit, I am going to Finnish my incomplete stories I had an accidental meeting finished but the last two chapters were lost, I've put this short story together it will only be a few chapters long just to ease back into the pool I guess but I have some others stories I've been working on here lately and believe me your gonna like them.
You find out who your friends are
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Act one:
It's fumny how one minute everything is normal and the next minute everything becomes a shit show.
I have to look back and laugh sometimes, I personally believe it was meant to be. That some force knew who I really was and knew what my plans were and was like "Nope, no you're not doing that so let me help". So lets have a quick run down of the events that brought me here to this point in my life.
It was a normal day, at a normal high school in a normal East Tennessee town.
I was seventeen and a bit of... well I was a major asshole if you needed a simple description of the type of person I was.
I was that guy, the stereotypical all American bully. Football player, Letterman Jacket, fast car a hot cheerleader girlfriend part of the popular crowd I checked all the boxes of the stereotypical douche canoe.
But there was a pain inside of me. Something that I had been hiding since I was little, not just hiding but actively trying to kill.
Up till that point five months ago I had been having some bad days, I had written some notes and made some plans but at that moment my day was supposed to just be the usual go to school, play the roll I was Given, act as if everything was perfectly fine and that nothing was out of the ordinary.
I didn't know how to handle the feelings inside of me. I hated anything or anyone that reminded me of what a freak I was.
I didn't mean to hurt him that bad. I made the joke mainly to fit in and get a laugh out of my "friends". But I purposely said it where the "fag table" could easily hear me.
I wanted a rise, I wanted them to know I was nothing like them. It was more for my own reassurance then anything else even though now looking back it was a unessecry and heartless thing to say, I regret it.
"Hey guys you hear about the bad joke with the good ending?"
"Naw man what about it" My best friend Mike laughed.
"Vicky Newman" and that got a round of laughter out of the guys.
"You fucking assholes" I heard screamed across the room.
I looked up and this pink and blue haired girl named Deanna Taylor was storming over too us.
"Here it comes" mike laughed nudging me.
I saw the others coming up behind her, mainly to stop her from getting in trouble.
She exploded on me. Yelling and cussing trying to defend the honor of her friend and cousin who had recently been killed in a car accident. Vicky Newman was the town tranny. More popular then you would expect especially in our small Tennessee town.
I personally never did anything to bad to her. Just the usual joke or remark here or there but nothing too mean.I honestly had a good bit of respect for her and had cried about her loss behind closed doors more then once, she had the courage to do what I couldn't. Of course I never would have admitted to any of this at the time I did have a reputation to uphold after all.
It was mainly to piss off her friends who I had found out had been making their own jokes about me. Mainly about my own masculinity and sexuality. It's kinda funny how they had no idea how correct many of those supposed jokes actually were. But regardless of accuracy I had a reputation to uphold and part of that was not being afraid to go for the low blow and mocking a dead girl was about as low as you can go.
And it got the reaction I had wanted.
Deanna was kinda the head of the group of freaks as they were referred to. The goths, emos, scenes you get the picture. I honestly envied them, how they had the guts to dress how they wanted, act like they wanted and didn't seem to care what the rest of the world thought of them. Yeah I know half of them weren't gay or anything including Deanna herself but the rise I got out of them with my comments or jabs at them always made me feel better about myself. Yeah it was only temporary and wouldn't be long before the thoughts came back but it was worth it for that brief moment of feeling normal.
She was in the middle of her tirade when we decided to leave and go elsewhere.
As I went to stand up Kyle Giggs hit me in the head with the side of a tray cutting my ear in the process.
"Mother fucker!" I yelled and before I could stop myself I punched him as hard as I could in the face. It was almost in slow motion as he fell backwards and I heard the loudest crunching sound as the back of his head hit the corner of the table.
He hit the floor and a large pool of blood started to form. I didn't think I just reacted.
"Oh my god I'm sorry" I was the first one by his side. I was horrified at what I had just done and dropped my act letting my true self come out. I didn't care at that moment.
I had killed him he was dead and it was my fault. I was quickly pushed away by a teacher and the gym coach.
I felt all eyes on me and my tears, I felt tears rolling down my cheeks I was terrified.
"What have I done,I'm sorry" I said as I jumped up and ran.
A teacher tried to stop me but I pushed her to the side. Not hard mind you but it got her out of my way. I got to my car and peeled out towards home. I made it fifteen miles in about eight minutes.
No one was home when I got there. I walked out to our barn and upstairs.
I walked up to my hiding spot. I was running on pure adrenaline at this point is the only explanation of why I did what I did. I wasn't thinking I was just doing, I had planned this differently. It was supposed to be at night and I knew my family would hide the real reasons as to why. They would know and probably be glad they wouldn't have to live with the embarrassment of the truth coming out. But now things had to go differently.
I went to that old duffel bag stuffed behind some old tractor parts and pieces of equipment and took out my favorite outfit.
I didn't have much just a bunch of "oh its for my girlfriend" thrift store finds.
But there was this one "cute" dress, just a yellow with white polka dots sundress that was one size too big for me,But It was my favorite. When I would wear it and close my eyes while spinnimg and twirling feeling the skirt move and dance with me it made me feel like the real me, if only for the moment.
Just like I had planned in my head I took off my clothes and pulled on the dress. If I was going to die at least I would feel like the real me.
I pulled out the folded four pieces of paper, a note that had been written and rewritten a thousand times. An explanation, an excuse, a detailed description of the real me.
I rolled it up and used a piece of old ribbon to tie it to my it to my wrist .
I walked back down to the main barn and grabbed the rope.
The old tractor sitting off in the corner was to be my makeshift gallows. Not very high off the ground but high enough when standing on the hood to reach a low cross beam. I tied the rope over the beam and the other around my neck.
I heard the dogs barking and knew someone had pulled up outside. I wasn't going to prison. As the front door of the barn opened I stepped off the tractor.
------------
Act two:
Well to say the cat was out of the bag would be an understatement.
Let's give you a rundown of the events following what was supposed to be my dramatic exit from this world.
Not long after I had left, Mike, Andrew, Jake and Greg my best friends growing up piled into Mikes pickup and hauled ass towards my house.
The main reason they did that was cause Deanna, Melissa, Ryan, Justin and Shaun all friends with Kyle had piled into into shauns suv and took off after me most likely with not very good intentions on their minds.
And at some point someone had called the law. I had parked my mustang outside the barn and hadn't taken the time to close the front door all the way so it didn't take a genius to figure out where I was.
Shaun was the first one through the door and I remember seeing him as he watched me step off of the tractor. The look of being absolutely pissed turning to being absolutely horrified in an instant is something that I'll never forget.
He tossed the bat he had in his hand and by the time I felt hands on my feet and lower legs I was already blacking out.
Apparently it was a full on team effort to cut me down. I was told the cops arrived as Mike was giving me cpr.
I remember coming to briefly in the ambulance but I don't have any recollection of what was happening.
Basically it was a complete shit show. But you wanna know the funny part?
It was all for nothing, kyle was for the most part completely fine.
Turns out the sound of his skull crushing was actually the old ass corner of the wooden table breaking when he hit it which also cut his scalp and apparently head wounds bleed alot.
He didn't even have a concussion just a busted nose,a cut, a knot and a bruise. So there I was in my finest dress having just been seen by both my best of friends and worst of enemies after trying to push my own off switch prematurity for nothing.
It turns out that Deanna is the one who found my note.
She had swiped it while Mike was doing cpr and read it before giving it to my parents later at the hospital.
I ended up having to have surgery on my throat to fix some broken veins and my windpipe, luckily I didn't have the rope in the right place to snap my neck had it been a little higher under my jaw that would have been the result.
mom and dad were there when I woke up after surgery.
I couldn't talk, my throat hurt and I felt like hell. Mom was the first by my side and all she could do was cry and call me a stupid asshole for like fifteen minutes straight.
Dad would barely look at me but he was there at least.
Mom asked me if what I wrote in my letter was the truth. All I could do is look away but she demanded I look at her.
I broke down in tears as I nodded what little I could cause of the pain and the neck brace I was in. So began a long one sided conversation. Followed by lots of one sideed questions.
I was taken out of school for the rest of the school year which was only two months. I was allowed to do my class work though so I didn't have to be held back and got to go on to my senior year.
Two months of healing, lots of talks with my mom and well.... mainly my mom but every now and then dad would be a part of the discussion, visits with head doctors and finally an endocrinologist and I was standing in my room with two pills in my hand.
One down my throat and the other up my..... well.
I couldn't believe it. All these years, all that mental anguish and I was here. I took my first round and it had begun. bitter sweat but It had begun.
Mom didn't like it but she was trying to understand. Dad made it clear he didn't support this but he also didn't want to bury his only child so he just stayed out of it for the most part, seeing his disappointment as he saw me changing was the hardest thing cause I do love my dad, I just needed to do this to save myself.
My parents were more furious with the attempted suicide then they were about the trans issue it seemed. I knew the best way was to have patience and maybe one day they would come around, they hadn't outright disowned me so that was a start at least.
So that's the short version of everything that has happened over the last five months. Now being the first day of my last year of high school.
I woke up that morning feeling like my nerves were on fire. I had basically been a hermit for the most part and had very little interaction with the outside world.
Three whole months of HRT had already taken its toll. I never was all that big of a person. Five foot eight around one hundred and sixty five pounds and a medium build with a size eight mens shoe.
I had had a bit of facial hair but I was already going through laser treatments to fix that, my dad actually paid for them if you can believe that. Mom and dad have been for the most part chill about the whole thing. Dad has mellowed out a little bit and mom has come around to the idea of having a daughter.
She gives me little bits of advice on how to act, corrects me on my mannerism, posture and other little technical things like what outfit combos she thinks would look good or makeup advice, it helps that she's a professional cosmetologist and hairdresser. Still on the fence for the most part but they're slowly coming around.
At this point it had been right at the three month mark. My body had slowly been changing and as I woke up that morning I couldn't help but smile.
My body mass has gotten noticeably smaller as a whole, I had some visible curves and my face was the most noticeable change, it's cute. My brown hair was kinda long before hand I had always worn it past my ears but now instead of a shaggy mess I had had it cut in a cute pixie with bangs and blonde highlights. The effect was super cute and really made my face pop.
I was scared and nervous for my first day.
I had basically shut myself in on our farm for three months. Mike was about the only person that had stuck by me through this whole thing. We had been friends since pre-k so that didn't really suprise me. A few of the others were civil but uncomfortable and some were just down right hostile.
But even though this was the case I was actually happy. I was finally getting to be me. I was determined that morning I was going to try to make a good first impression but as I stood there I was getting cold feet.
I was wearing a pair of distressed denim shorts that went to about mid thigh, a pair of sheer black pantyhose,a black label society graphic tshirt,a yellow and black mid sleeved flannel over shirt and a pair of three inch Brown buckled ankle boots. A style I had always liked kinda chic,grunge and alternative all rolled into one and it fit me perfectly and as a bonus just because I really like the color my nails were done in pink, white and blue in a signature pattern.
After I did my makeup I put in a pair drop earrings with a set of cute silver feathers on the ends and I was done.
I had been out three times prior to this dressed up and that was two towns over where no one knew me while mom took me shopping for some new clothes and to get my hair done and ears pierced.
So much had changed and looking at the girl in the mirror I was both excited and terrified of what the day would hold.
Taking a deep breath I walked downstairs where mom and dad were having breakfast.
"Morning mom, morning dad" I said as I started grabbing my plate.
"Morning Brian" My dad said.
Dad has made it clear even though he's willing to accept that this is the path I've chosen I will always be Brian to him. I can tell this whole thing has been tough on him as well. Many people forget that its not just them that is going through this change it's everyone you've ever known and sometimes it can be a real shock to the system.
I believe dad will come around in time so I had decided to be patient and not make a big deal of it, at least he was trying.
"Morning Breanna, you look very sweet today" Mom said giving me a quick hug as we passed each other.
"I'm nervous as hell but hopefully it won't hurt too bad" I said as I filled a plate.
"I think you'll be fine" mom said.
"Of course she'll be fine sh.... he's a Wilkerson after all" dad daid catching his "mistake" mid coment. It wasn't the first time he had slipped up and called me something feminine.
"One of these days you're going to call me she or her and not correct yourself" I laughed.
"Don't hold your breath kid" he said continuing to his morning news feeds on his phone.
"what time is Mike picking you up?" Mom asked.
"He should be here soon" I said looking at my dainty pink watch.
Mom had asked mike to take me to school for my first day and kinda act as my chaperone.
And before you get ahead of yourself mike is currently dating my former girlfriend Jessica and has no attraction to me what so ever, we're just friends and thats personally how I prefer it the guy's pretty much my brother for crying out loud.
Speaking of Mike it wasn't a few minutes later I heard his truck pull up outside.
I had just finished my last few bites of biscuit and chocolate gravy with bacon and cheese covered eggs with hashbrowns so I grabbed my backpack and my small Indian satchel purse and I was out the door.
I made my way over to Mikes dodge and had to boost myself up into the seat. Use to be really easy but back then I wasn't wearing heels.
"Morning Bree" he said as I buckled up.
"Morning Mike thanks for picking me up" I said.
"No problem" he said as we pulled out of the driveway.
"So, excited about the big day ahead?" He asked as we turned out of our driveway.
"Nervous, but hopeful" I said looking out the window.
"Well I'm sure it'll be fine some of the crew have been looking forward to seeing you again" Mike said.
"Thats a surprise".
"Yeah, Andrew and Jake have been worried about you after what happened and all".
"I know I should have let them come visit but I just wasn't ready for them to see me like this, hell I'm still not ready but at this point I have no choice" my nervousness was really making me paranoid.
"And Greg?" I asked.
"Ah.. yeah we aren't talking anymore" Mike seemed pissed..
"Say no more" I said.
"There's also some others who have been wanting to meet the real you for a bit now".
"Let me guess Deanna and her crew?" Its her I was dreading of seeing the most.
"Yeah, she ask me how you're doing every time she sees me" Mike said.
"Not looking forward to meeting her, no telling how her and the others are gonna get me back for everything" I hugged myself and brought my knees together feeling my stomach tieing up in knots.
"Hey its ok she isn't mad she's actually been pretty worried about you" He laughed a little.
"I'll believe it when I see it" I said as I turned on the radio.
Mike got the hint and the conversation was over. I wasn't trying to be mean but the more I talked about it the more anxious I felt.
We made it to school about fourty minutes before class started.
I took a deep breath and climbed out of the truck into the morning air.
As soon as I was down and had my backpack I could feel eyes on me. Mike and I walked accross the parking lot to the cafeteria where everyone liked to hand out in the mornings before class.
As soon as we walked in things got quite for a minute.all eyes were on me and I couldn't help but try to shrink back but Mike was in the way so I couldn't do anything but move forward to our usual table.
As we approached Andrew and Jake stood up and came over. Andrew gave me a bro hug while Jake gave me a normal hug.
"Man it's good to see you" I could tell Jake was nervous and didn't know what to make of what he was seeing but he was apparently determined I was still his friend.
"Ain't gonna lie this is pretty fucked up but I'm here for you man...
I mean gi...ahh... I ahh don't know how this works" Andrew said scratching the back of his head.
"It's what ever you want I'm not to concerned about such things, I'm happy now is all that matters to me" I said with a smile.
As this interaction was happening I felt my nervousness starting to fade away.
We went to sit at the jocks table when Greg, Jimmy, Lemon, stacy, Courtney and several other of the football players and cheerleaders stood up.
"Yeah ain't no faggots allowed at this table" he said.
"And who made you the boss?" Mike said stepping up.
"We took a vote and are saying, yall ain't welcome here no more" Greg said.
"Breanna has been your friend since we were in the second grade" Andrew said.
"No, Brian Wilkerson was my friend all these years, not this little freak here, now beat it" He said and Tyrone Davis and his Brother Deshawn backed him up.
"Its ok mike we'll sit somewhere else" I said as I turned to walk away. I knew it was coming Greg was the one who always laughed the hardest and had the cruelest jokes to go with mine so it was no suprise knowing how he feels. He was a good friend while it lasted though.
Our small group walked over to a seldom used table at the back of the room.
As I was about to sit down I heard "Oh my god you look amazing" and felt someone wrap me in a hug from behind.
I turned and it was Deanna and some of her people. She had ditched the multi colored hair I had seen last time and was just a straight blonde now but her smile said it all.
"I've been so worried about you" she said.
"I figured you'd be laughing your ass off honestly" I kinda chuckled.
"No no I wouldn't, not after...." she shook a little and seemed hesitant.
"Are you ok?" She asked taking my hand in both of hers.
"I'm fine, I'm ok now. And.... I'm sorry, for everything" I had been trying to figure a way to apologize for months and that was apparently the best I could do.
"Water under the bridge, you may not believe me but Vicky had gone through a bit of a homophobic phase when were kids as well but my aunt got her out of that pretty quickly" She laughed.
"Come on you guys can come sit with us" she said as she motioned to the much larger table that had been theirs since freshman year.
We all walked over and sat down. I had a clear view of our old table and could see some talking but couldn't tell what was happening.
Suddenly Lemon Diaz and his Girlfriend Courtney Long stood up and walked over towards us with Leamon giving Greg and the others a double middle finger.
They arrived at our table looking kinda nervous.
"Ah... you guys got room for two more?" Leamon asked. I always knew he was good people.
"Sure" Deanna said.
As we all sat down Deanna looked at all us new comers. "I would like to formally welcome you all to...." she was looking right at me with a smile.
"The fag table".
"Yeah, sorry about that" I said blushing knowing I deserved that.
They all laughed and we started to talk and make introductions.
Its strange to be sitting here, I always dreamed of this but never thought it would be possible but not only did I feel ok I felt normal, truly normal for the first time in my life and the feeling wasn't fading or coming in and out. It was here to stay and so were the main important people in my life, It took a lot of drama and pain but I not only know who my true friends are, but have made some more along the way.
"This is gonna be a good year" I thought.
The end.
-----------
I actually wrote the premise of this story while I was still in high school. I have a few of these from back then I'm refreshing and fleshing out that I had completely forgotten about till I found them in a lomg lost file on an old usb a while back.
So please excuse the next few high school based stories I'm gonna be releasing. They are all gonna be one shots including one that is probably the longest story I've ever written at this point.
Hopefully you'll enjoy this old new crop over the next while.
a peepers deception.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
"Come on Terry, it’s this way," My buddy Randy said as he led me, Billy, Todd and Barry through a hole in the fence of Saint Mary’s Girl’s School.
“I don’t think we should do this,” I said fearing what would happen if we get caught.
“Don’t be a wuss Terry, we’re just going to look and then go,” Billy said.
I climbed through the hole, “What’s the big deal guy’s it’s just some naked girl’s,” I said.
“Look, if you want to chicken out the hole’s back that way,“Randy said.
“I’m not a chicken,” I said as I turned my baseball cap around to the back and started walking.
“Let’s do this,” I said.
“That’s more like it, Terry,” Todd said.
We walked along the bushes at the end of the soft ball field. We saw the building up ahead.
“Alright, my brother say’s the hole is in an old window he made a long time ago, should be in the back by an old tree,” Randy said.
We walk around the back and we can hear laughing and giggling inside. We see the tree and the window. Sure enough there’s a very little hole in one of the corners.
“You’re first,” Billy said while pointing at me.
“No that’s alright you guy’s go first,” I said.
Todd, Billy and Randy started making quit clucking sounds.
“Oh alright,” I said as I quietly climbed onto some old crates. As I looked through the window I saw about fifteen girls in various states of undress.
I was about to climb down when I heard, “Hey what’s that in the window,” a girl said.
I looked down and saw that the others heard it too.
“Peeping Tom!!!" Someone yelled.
“Scatter!!" Randy yelled and the four of them took off like rockets.
As I was climbing down I heard a door open. My pants leg snagged on a nail. I tried to get loose and succeeded right as this tall athletic looking girl came around the corner.
I went to run but she grabbed me. “Calm down brat,” she yelled as she tossed me over her shoulder and brought me around and into the building.
“I caught one of them,” the girl said.
She stood me in the middle of the room. By now all the girl’s were redressed and looking very pissed.
“What’s your name kid?” This blond girl asked.
“Terry Stone” I said while looking down.
“Well girl’s looks like we got another peeper so why don’t we show this little boy what happens when you try to look at girls naked?” This black girl said as she walked into a back room.
“How old are you?" The blond asked.
“Ten,” I said.
“He’s ten!" She yelled toward the back room.
“This should fit him,” the black girl said as she came out of the room holding to my horror a little girl’s school dress.
I started backing away, “Please don’t make me wear that, if my friend’s see me they’ll know I’m.. a…..
“A little pervert who likes to look at girls naked,” the black girl said.
“Go in that stall and take off your clothes and put these on over your under wear,” the blond said as she handed me the green plaid jumper and the white blouse.
I walked into the stall.
“Either you put it on yourself or we’ll do it for you and we might even make you wear panties if we have to dress you ourselves,” someone yelled out.
I slowly took off my jeans and put them on the toilet lid. Then I took off my black Metallica t-shirt and put on the blouse before putting the dress on. Then I put my cap back on and walked out.
"Take that hat off,” the blond girl said.
I slowly took of my hat and let my blond hair fall.
“Oh good he has long hair,” the black girl said.
“Hey Chris, hand me a brush,” the black girl said as this red head walked over with a hair brush.
I was sat on a bench and a girl started putting ankle socks and a pair of marry Jane’s on my feet while the black girl started on my hair.
“The last kid we did this to was a thirteen year old had short hair."
“You don’t mean Tommy Peterson”? I asked.
“Yeah, I heard before our little treatment he was a bully, but after wards no one was scared of him and now I hear he’s a pretty good kid,” the blond girl said.
“You’re not going to walk me through town?” I asked.
“Well, yeah,” the black girl chuckled.
“If you behave, it’ll all be over in no time,. But if not, we might decide to go to the mall for a while,” one of the other girls said as she put her hair in a ponytail.
I felt like crying, if they did that then every one of my friends will know about me and not be my friends anymore.
The black girl finished with my hair and turned me toward a mirror. Oh my gosh I had short pigtails and bangs. I looked like a total freaking little school girl.
“I do have to say out of all four peepers we’ve done this too, you have to be the prettiest and most convincing school girl yet.“
All the girl’s agreed and I was told to stand still while one of the girl’s took a picture of me with her phone for their little board with pictures of other boy‘s dressed in the same outfit. Some of those pictures looked very old and one was even black and white.
“OK girl’s, lets get this show on the road.
One girl took my hand and dragged me along as we left the locker rooms. We walked down a sidewalk and past other girl’s both young and in their teens. As we walked more and more girl’s came to watch and walk with us.
We passed an older woman dressed like a teacher, “Girl’s what is going on?” she asked.
“We caught another peeper,” the blond said.
The woman looked at me and smiled, “My aren’t you just the cutest thing,” she said as I felt myself blush.
“I bet you wished you weren’t a little peeper don’t you”?
I shook my head yes, "Be careful and make sure to get the uniform back,” she said before walking away.
The large group started walking again and we soon left the school grounds. I was taken right down Main Street and we passed all kinds of people. To my surprise and I think the girl’s surprise no one laughed at me. I was asked where I lived and we started toward my house.
I was dreading my mom’s reaction to how I was dressed. We walked pass an ice cream shop and stopped, “Why are we stopping here I want to go home,” I said.
“Its tradition, when we do this, and if the peeper behaves like you have, then we buy them an ice cream sundae.
“Oh, well, ok,” I said.
We all walked in and some of the girls had to sit at the tables outside.
The girl’s ordered me a small hot fudge sundae and we sat at a table.
“I really can’t understand this,” the red head said.
“Every boy we’ve ever done this too was at least noticed as a boy, but not one person has singled you out.”
“I guess I’m lucky,” I said hoping she would drop it.
“Man, when my friends hear about this they won’t let me hang out with them anymore,” I said as I slumped in my seat.
“Well, that just proves their not your real friends,” Tonya the black girl said.
“Well let’s get you home it’s getting late and I need to get home myself, Lisa the blond girl said.
Chris, Tonya, Lisa and I broke off from the rest of the group. 'I have never been so embarrassed in my life; I hate this outfit and these shoes. I can’t wait to get home and be over this,' I thought.
It was time; we arrived at my house and walked up to the front door. Tonya rang the doorbell and not long after the door opened and my mom looked at me, “Oh my gosh, Terry your so pretty,” my mom said as she started turning me this way and that.
“I don’t know how you girls did it, but I’ve been trying to get her to start dressing like a girl since she was four,” my mom said.
I looked at the girls and their jaws were on the floor.
“Wait you’re a girl?” Tonya asked.
”Of course she’s a girl, do you think a boy could look this pretty."
That’s when the girl’s asked me to tell them everything. I told them how my friends don’t know I’m a girl because they wouldn’t let me be their friend if they did. I thought it was funny how I had pulled one over on the girls, but I wasn’t smiling for long when I heard my mom say.
“You know, since school just started it’s not to late to enroll her at your school?”
The girl’s smiled and said they’d see me later as they walked away.
“Ah crap” I thought.
---------------------------
Thank you Stanman63 for editing this story.
May God rest his soul and may his light shine forever in our hearts. :(
a tale of joy and sorrow
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
PART 1 OF 3 this just came to me
please read and comment.
I still think about my high school years, every day I think of all the pain and joy that I went through, and all the friends I had.
Out of all the people I knew there is only one I think about all the time, how can I forget I am reminded of that person when I pull on my adult disposable diaper every morning.
The year was 1997, I was fifteen years old and in my last year of junior high school at the time and life was great, well better then most transgender girls had at that time.
That’s right I was a girl who was trapped in a boys body, but unlike most trans persons out there I was actually popular and well accepted at the school I went to.
I had a ton of friends and a boyfriend, the best part is they all knew who and what I was.
But there was one person that every school has and every tranny knows, and that is the school bully.
And mine was Brandon Leroy cane, or butch as everyone called him. Unlike most bully’s butch wasn’t a ten foot tall eight hundred pound gorilla that most people seem to think of when they hear the word bully.
No butch was very short, how short you ask.
Try four feet ten and skinny as a stick, yeah that short, but don’t let his size fool you he was fierce and brutal when it came to fighting.
And the one thing you never did was point out the fact that if he dropped the buzz cut and grew his hair longer he would look like an eight year old girl.
Every time I walked past him it was always comments like, freak alert or don’t drop the soap.
And I had been at the receiving end of plenty of his punches in the past.
Well the school year was going great except for you know who. One day me and my best friend Stacy were walking through the gym to get to our music class, when we heard a conversation between the gym teacher and butch as we came close to the teacher’s office.
“I know it would be very embarrassing if someone found out and you seem to have enough problems as it is“, “so I will let you shower in the privet shower that the teachers use when they exercise in the schools weight room”.
“Thanks teach it would kill my social life if anyone found out”.
“Your welcome, now head on back to class”.
“yes sir”.
Me and Stacy high tailed it out of there before we were spotted.
“What could be so embarrassing that he would want to take his showers away from everybody else”.
“I don’t know, but if we find out we can use it to get him real good”.
“Or black mail him”.
“Sure why not”.
I knew exactly how to do it too, the staff showers where actually just two shower stalls in a room next to the weight room the school had built two years before.
Before that it was the old girls locker room, and if you remember I was at one point in time a curious little boy, so I knew where to find the peep hole that one of my good friends Johnny Goodman made in the fourth grade.
To get to it, you had to crawl under the gym and into an old closed off and bricked up room right above the shower stalls in the gyms lower basement, if we were lucky it would still be there.
That afternoon the two of us crawled to the old room, thank goodness I had blue jeans on.
When we got to the room it was dark but I had grabbed a flash light from a utility closet before we went in, I saw the mark Johnny had made all those years ago, it was quite faded of Corse but it was still there.
I moved the small piece of metal with the false shower tile on the bottom and we had a pervs eye view of the shower stall.
We left the way we came and went to the room, I hand wrote an out of order sign and stuck it on the door to the stall without the peep hole then we went home.
The next day when gym let out we broke off from the rest of the class and made or way to the old room and waited.
Two teachers later or target walked in, we had or heads together so we could both see, what we saw we never expected, he had to small mounds on his chest.
We both stood up and covered or mouths and bust out laughing, he had tits sure they were small but they were there.
I went to bed that night wondering when I could use my new found knowledge and ruin the person that has been tormenting me for the past several years.
Well that time didn’t come till I was sixteen.
Butch was one of the few kids who got there drivers license the day they turned sixteen and was not afraid to flaunt the fact.
Every morning he would cut a donut in the gravel parking space in his old jacked up ford f-100 custom step side, it was four wheel drive with the big brush guard and winch on the front and roll bars in the truck bed.
.
It was black and chromed out, but the thing that caught most peoples eye was the back window witch was nothing but one large rebel flag.
It was actually pretty funny to see someone so small in size driving something so big.
Well the first few weeks of school went alright but then it happened, I don’t know why he was pissed off at everybody.
It might have had something to do with the big black eye he had, but he was pissed.
I was also in a bad mood myself when he bumped into me and said watch it fag.
I started yelling at him, I called him a closed minded bigot with a height problem.
He got pissed and let the remarks fly.
I smiled because we had a good crowed built up and watching us when I let it slip.
Now butch wasn’t popular but he wasn’t unpopular either, he did have a good number of friends mostly they were the ones who were like him.
He called me a stupid fag.
I yelled out “At least I’m not so pissed about having breast that I take it out on others”.
He went as white as snow.
“What dose that mean” his friend Billy asked.
“Your friend here has boobs like a girl”.
“I DO NOT!!!! Butch yelled out, obviously freaking out.
“well lets see them” someone in the crowed yelled out, witch was followed by the crowd yelling and chanting for him to take off his shirt.
Butch went to leave but was stopped when Billy who was a lot bigger grabbed him and locked his arms behind him while someone proceeded to rip his shirt.
He was kicking and yelling for them to let him go when Garry the boy ripping his shirt punched him in the gut.
The shirt was removed as well as the bandages around his chest to revile two almost B-cup breast.
Everyone bust out laughing including the people who five minutes ago called themselves his friends.
Butch covered his chest and ran as fast as he could trough the crowd with tears running down his face.
It didn’t help when Billy yelled out” look at the little freak he’s crying like a little bitch.
I actually felt bad for him and thought I had gone to far.
I didn’t seen him for two weeks although I did see his sister who was a senior, she would give me the most chilling looks ever when she looked at me.
I was walking back from my dance class on that day when I came around a corner to see butch standing there about thirty feet away with a hunting knife in his hand and a determined look on his face.
I ran back to the dance room as fast as I could but the door was locked so I ran up the nearby stairs that led to the roof.
I made it to the door and it was unlocked, I ran to the middle of the roof and grabbed a piece of wood that was on the ground.
When butch found me he started chasing me, he was yelling on how I had ruined his life and all his friends and some of his kin folk had turned on him.
He was pissed, as I ran I tripped and fell on the part of the roof over the gym witch had old glass sky lights on it.
I tried to get up but I soon felt a huge pain in the back of my stomach, it was the knife,
I turned with all my might and used the board to hit him in the head.
He stumbled back and fell, I heard a crash as he went through one of the skylights.
I heard a scream from below, I painfully crawled over and looked down to see he had a bunch of people around him, and that he had landed in the gymnastics foam pit.
But I could still see blood on his legs as I blacked out.
When I woke up I was in a hospital and my mom was sitting beside me.
When I was stabbed the knife cut my bladder and I almost died when the contents were released into my body, the doctors were able to save what little of it they could but it was now smaller.
So I was confined to wearing diapers for the rest of my life they were better then the other choices I had, I had refused at first but too many accidents later I gave in.
Butch survived the fall and was taken to the hospital, after he was released he just disappeared.
I hated him for what he did, I was always scared he would try again, and I was really pissed when we were told by a judge that his injuries were punishment enough for what he did.
Of course they never would tell us what they were.
I took up karate with some of my friends to prepare for when he would attack again, I was determined to beat him to a pulp.
I didn’t care if he was in a wheel chair, blind, def or all three, I would still kick his ass.
It was the first day of my senior year I still burned with anger when I put on my diaper that morning. I met up with Stacy and we walked to school.
It was going alright till we got to the parking lot, there it was in the middle of the lot for everybody to see in the same spot it was always in.
That fucking ford, I was on fire with anger. In the girls room me and all my girl friends were in a full blown outrage.
He was back and there was no doubt he wanted revenge.
We were all on the look out for the rest of the day, my friends were always close at hand just in case.
But we never saw him.
It was almost time for school to let out and I made my way to my locker, I was about sixty feet away when a friend stopped me to chat.
I looked over her shoulder at my locker to see this short little girl, you could tell she was a teenager but she was just short.
She was pretty cute with her short spunky blond almost white hair with pink highlights and tips, she was wearing an almost knee length black pleated skirt with a white t-shirt and a black denim vest as well as a pair of knee high black moccasin boots.
She was about five feet tall and maybe 100lbs would be pushing it.
She stood on her tip toes and slid a letter into my locker and walked away, after my friend left I walked over to my locker opened it and read the letter.
-------
“Dear Becky.
I know you have dance class this afternoon so I know you will be busy, but I would like you to meet me on the elementary playground tomorrow after school alone if possible.
Please.
----
I put the note in my backpack and went to meet Stacy who was posted near the parking lot watching the truck.
When I got there we both started watching for the most hated person in world, well the most hated person to me.
We waited almost thirty minutes before we saw a guy heading toward the truck, that girl with the note was walking next to him.
We guessed the little white car next to the truck was hers, boy the word shocked won’t come close to covering what we felt when the girl reached up and unlocked Butch’es truck climbed in then drive off.
“It cant be” I said to Stacy.
“Well she could just be kin to him, she does look some what like him”.
“Yeah but why dose she want to meet in a secluded place like the play ground”.
“I don’t know but I don’t like it”.
“I’ll bet she wants to get me out there so she can finish the job, he probably thinks my guard will be down if I think it’s just some little girl“.
The next day dragged by, the whole time I was coming up with all types of crazy thoughts as to why this kid wanted to meet me all the way out there on the playground.
I saw the girl at her locker and I remembered something about butch, you see another thing that would set him off was the birth mark on the back of his neck.
I got a little closer as I noticed her taking out a hair band, her hair was just long enough to put into a short pony tail.
That’s when I saw it, the perfectly shaped heart birth mark in the middle of her neck, so I knew right then it was defiantly him, the basterd who sentenced me to a life of incontinence.
My blood was on fire the rest of the day, I met a bunch of my friends about twenty of them including a few of the football jocks.
The last bell rang and I was out the door, and me and my friends made our way to the playground.
As we got closer I could see her she was wearing a pair of denim jeans and a simple pink t-shirt.
She was sitting in a swing with her back turned to us, I got three feet from her and yelled,”Hey ass hole”.
He jumped up from the swing and faced us, he had a shocked look on his cute little face that I realized that if you took away the long hair was definitely his.
“You brought your friends” he said in a calm voice.
“Hell yeah I brought my friends, what did you think I would come alone and give you the chance to get the upper hand on me”.
“What oh no I just called you hear t“…BAMM…… I cut him off with a quick jab to the face witch knocked him to the ground.
The next thing I knew I was on top of him beating him to a pulp, I kicked him in the rib cage and heard a scream and a pop, then I heard a crack when I kicked him in the shin. Then he wet his self when I kicked him in the gut, I took a quick breath and looked at his purse on the ground.
There was the handle of a knife sticking out of it, I reached down and grabbed it.
“So you thought you were going to use this on me again well now your going to see what it feels like”.
I bent down about to stab him when someone grabbed me, it was Kent my boyfriend.
“Look that’s enough“, he said as he pointed at the bloodied thing laying on the ground whimpering and sobbing. As we were walking away I heard a huge scream.
I turned to see butch pulling himself to his feet, he started limping toward the parking lot holding his side. I smiled.
That night I was getting ready for bed, I had already taken my hormone pills and had just put on my special underwear when there was a knock at the front door.
I put on some pajama bottoms and walked down stairs to see. My mom made it to the door first and opened it.
Standing there were two uniformed police officers, they asked for me and my mom to come to the station so we followed them in my moms car.
I was in trouble I thought but they didn’t handcuff me to bring me here, so what’s going on.
We were sitting in a small room, it didn’t have a big mirror like you see in the movies, after a few minutes a woman came in.
She had a detective badge and a gun holster without the gun, she looked familiar.
“ there was an attack out on the playground at your school this afternoon, would you like to tell me about it”.
I was silent until she told me about talking to some of my friends already so she knew I was the who attacked first.
My mom looked at me funny.
“Well I was afraid if I didn’t attack first that the person in question would try and finish what he started a few years ago.
that’s when I told about the events on the gym roof.
“Your friends say you hated this person pretty bad right“,
“Yes mam”
“and from what you just told me you jumped to conclusions and let your fear take over your actions”.
“I guess”.
“well my sister was not there to kill you or take revenge”.
“What,!! you mean that was your sister”.
“Yes she is”.,
Now I remember her, this woman was butch’es big sister.
“Then what did she want” I asked.
“To say sorry for how she treated you and for what she did to you on the roof“.
“Then why did she have the knife”.
“Because I was a stupid big sister and talked her into keeping it in her truck until she met with you, I was worried what happened would happen so it was my fault she had it”.
“She has gone through enough in the past few years”.
“Well thanks to her I have to wear a diaper the rest of my life”.
“So what thanks to you hitting her she has to sit to pee the rest of her life”.
“What”.
“When Bree fell through the skylight the glass from it fell too, a large shard landed before he did and at just the right angle in the foam pit to take off his dick”.
“He almost bleed to death in that pit”.
“She has been through hell in there past few years, from the forced sex change surgery to the hormones and the suicide attempts“.
“We just got to where we could stop worrying about her. She begged and begged our mom to let her quit home schooling and go to high school”.
I was silent as she went on.
“This whole summer she has been working as a waitress so she could buy you these” she said as she laid an envelope on the table.
I opened it up to find two tickets to a smash mouth concert witch is the greatest band of all time. that was the next weekend complete with back stage passes, they had to be at least $400 a piece.
The note said they were for me and Kent. I sat back in my seat actually feeling bad for what I did.
“Why did she forgive me”
“You’ll have to ask her that your self”.
“After what I did she probably want’s to kill me now”.
“I doubt that seeing she’s the reason your not in a sell right now”.
“What do you mean”.
“I don’t know how someone who is in the hospital with two broken ribs and a fractured shin, not to mention all the bruises and lacerations”.
“Can forgive the one who did it without batting an eyelash”.
“But she begged me not to arrest you”.
Now I really felt like shit I don’t know how I was going to say sorry for this, but from what I can tell butch was a completely changed person.
------------
To be continued.
a tale of joy and sorrow part 2.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
PART 2 OF 3 this just came to me
please read and comment.
It had been three weeks since I beat the crap out of butch, who now goes by the name of Brianna or Bree.
I had wanted to visit her but I was scared to, I didn’t want her family who I heard were looking for me to find me, and I was still scared of this person.
I was standing by my locker one morning trying to hear my friend Stacy over the loud hallway chatter when suddenly everything went silent.
All that could be heard was a slow click clack sound.
I looked behind me to see, Bree was about forty feet away going for her locker, and all eyes were on her.
There were some that were shocked and some that were angry, mainly from the people butch had been mean too.
She was wearing a loose fitting skirt and a simple white long sleeve shirt, she was using crutches and her leg was in a cast with a big black boot made for people with broken legs.
She made it to her locker and winced when she slowly slid her back pack off. I got the present I had bought her, it was a box of chocolate and a bundle of fake flowers.
Not much but hey, she was putting some stuff in her locker when I came up behind her.
“Excuse me um Bree is it”.
She slowly turned and flinched a little when she saw me.
“Yeah”
“and your stone cold right” he he ow..
She tried to laugh at her little joke but her ribs stopped her.
“Look I’m sorry about the beating and all”.
“Please don’t be, I was stupid for not using my head and thinking you weren’t super mad at me”.
“Would you like to talk at lunch”. she asked.
“Sure”, she smiled and went to her class.
Later at lunch I got all my food and found Bree sitting by herself, I walked up and sat across from her.
“Ok let’s try this again” I said as I sat down.
“so you wanted to talk to me about something”.
“Yes I was going to meet you at the play ground because I didn’t want the whole school knowing who I was” “ but I guess that didn’t go as planned“.
“Yeah sorry about that”, “Its just when I saw you I was so angry I just couldn’t handle it”.
“I understand”.
“Why are you being so nice to me after what I did to you “I asked.
She looked at me and smiled. “ Because God doesn’t like it when we hold hatred and anger in our hearts”.
“You mean you found God”.
“You could say that”.
She looked at the table then back to me, “ I don’t know what your beliefs are and I won’t try pushing mine on to you”.
To be honest I never thought that much about religion, I didn’t believe 100% nor did I not believe 100% so I was somewhere in the middle.
She continued with her story.
“When I fell and lost my manhood I was a complete wreck, I tried to kill myself over thirty times in the six months following the fall“.
I tried everything from drinking antifreeze witch left me in a coma a month, to this she said as she removed her wrist bands to reveal the scars.
“So what caused you to change and accept this “I asked“.
“One day I was looking through some bills in the mail when I was actually home from the nut ward and outside my bedroom”
“I looked at one bill and had to sit down”.
“It was a medical bill for eighty six thousand dollars”.
It was my bills, then I saw the eviction notice a few days later”.
“My mom and dad had been working three jobs a piece and I could see it on their faces when they would come in at midnight or later just to head back out at four in the morning that it was killing them”.
“I did something I had never done in my life”
“What was that”.
“I won’t lie to you, I hated you so bad that I wanted to kill you”.
“The feeling was mutual” i said with a lite giggle.
“But I sat in my room, and well I prayed”.
“You prayed to God”.
“Yes”.
“At the time I really needed a miracle, I asked him to help my family in any way, and if he did I would forgive you and anybody else that I didn’t like”.
“So what happened”.
“ it turns out the hospital had a drawing for the first time ever that year that we didn’t know about”.
“When that man showed up at our apartment with that letter saying all my family’s medical bills were paid in full”.
“I passed out”
“The next day when my mom woke up to find me in the kitchen making breakfast and smiling for the first time in years, she was shocked”.
“My parents saw me change over the next few weeks and wanted to know why. So I told them, mom gave going to church a try and liked it right off the bat“.
“It took a while but dad started going too, I knew I had made the right decision in becoming a Christian when my dad put down the beer for good”.
“He has been sober for over a year now and he is a completely different person” "He is always so kind to me and mom now". “He hasn’t hit me in a long time“.
“Wait your dad used to beat you”.
“Only when he was drunk” but he hasn’t drank for a long time“.
And when he stopped drinking his work “performance went up and after a while he was given his old job back of overseeing the entire plant he worked at, that was after he proved to the big bosses that he had what it took“.
“So now we are making more money and I am actually happy, I have a lot of friends at church too”
“Do they know about you”.
“Yes they do and they have helped me with a lot of the problems I’ve had to deal with”.
We talked like that for the rest of the lunch period, and after I thanked her for the smash mouth tickets, we agreed to meet at the mall on Saturday, I went home that night feeling bad about what I had done to Bree.
I was still cautious around her for a while, but before I knew it we were best friends, I was with her when she got her cast off, and She gave me half of it.
We had forgiven each other for or past actions, and I was always glad to have her as my friend, I will never forget the one night when I had been talked into going to a party by a friend of a friend who I didn’t know.
It was a collage party and I had just been given a drink when I got a call from Bree, she asked me where I was and I told her.
She told me to get up and leave, I just closed my phone, a few minutes later I was dizzy and being carried to a bedroom. I was put on the bed and he started undressing himself.
He was crawling on the bed when the door flew open, there was Bree, the guy started yelling at her, she pointed what looked like a gun at him and pulled the trigger, I heard a pop and a clicking noise and the boy tensed up and hit the ground.
Bree helped me to my feet and to her truck, it was one heck of a task for me to get in to the truck witch was raised almost four feet of the ground, i remember that those mud tires were loud as i was carried home.
The next day we saw on the news where the party got raided by the cops soon after we left and a hole mess of date rape drugs were found as well as a boy who had been tazed with a police style tazer.
A few days later my cousin mike started coming to our school after his folks moved hear, mike was a great guy he was nice polite and would do anything for anybody.
Mike was a great guy but a short one, he stood at only five foot three, he was pretty fit for someone his size and was into all kinds of sports but he just couldn’t seem to find the right girl.
He was talking to me when bree walked up behind him, she said hello and mike turned to look and I could have sworn I saw his heart jump from his chest.
He kept asking me about her over the next two weeks and was a nervous wreck whenever she was around him.
I finally asked Bree what she thought about going on a date with a guy. I was surprised when she said yes really quick.
It turns out she had her eyes on him as well.
I set them up for a date and after that the two were attached at the hip.
They were the perfect couple, when the school year was almost over Kent asked me to the senior prom and I said yes.
I was wearing a beautiful hunter green prom dress with black strapped three inch heels.
My auburn hair had been done to perfection and I was the happiest I had ever been.
Kent had a standard black tux, he was so handsome standing there at the bottom of the stairs at my house with his jaw on the floor.
My mom and dad took pictures and videos and we were on our way.
When we arrived at the large hotel where the prom was being held and went in, I saw her. Bree had a sparkling blue prom dress that was like mine almost. Mike had the biggest grin on his face I had ever seen.
We danced the night away to everything from Elvis to biggie smalls.
When the dance was almost over Kent took my hand and led me to the elevator, we got off on the fifth floor and he brought me to a room.
I went in and he picked me up and carried me to the bed, it took me a minute or two to get the dress off but I did.
He started by kissing me from my right foot up my leg and to my body then to my lips.
He started to massage me while kissing me, it wasn’t long before he had a lubed up finger in my backside.
He started out slowly working my prostate and playing with my C-cup breast, I thought I would cum right there, after a minute he stopped and I rolled over on all fours, I felt the head of his throbbing member at my opening.
“Do you want this” he asked.
I backed into him and with one slow steady thrust I lost my V-card.
According to the clock on the night stand, we went for almost twenty five minutes before we came at almost the same time.
As we lay there we heard screaming from the room next to us, not the run for your life screaming but the some ones having a good time screaming.
The next morning I was walking a little funnier then I normally do, when me and Kent stepped out of our room, the door to the room next to us with all the screaming opened.
Out step mike and Bree, they hadn’t seen us yet when Bree reached up and put her arms around mike and gave him a big kiss.
When they did stop and see us, Bree turned every shade of red in the book, I think there might have been some green in there too. ”Hee-Hee”.
The rest of the year went great we all four graduated with honors, and some type of scholarships.
As a graduation and eighteenth birthday present my parents paid for my SRS. As I was recovering Bree was always there for me, she gave me advice and tips on things like how to move with the least pain.
I was going to school for law and Kent was studying engineering, mike was going out for heart surgeon and Bree was going to become a child psychologist and help children who had lost their limbs, sight or their hearing.
Every thing was going great, one of my best memories was one year after my SRS me, Bree, Kent and mike were at the olive garden eating when the boys got this funny look on their faces.
I asked them what’s going and I was blown away when both went down on one knee and pulled out there little boxes.
At the same time Kent ask me and mike asked Bree to marry them. As shocked as we were I am surprised we were able to answer but we both at the same time replied yes.
The whole place started applauding us as we kissed our lovers, that was also a great night in the bed room too Hee-Hee.
Our lives were perfect, but then (breaths a heavy sigh) it happened.
a tale of joy and sorrow part 3. the end
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
PART 3 OF 3 this just came to me
please read and comment.
Things were going perfect, me and Bree were engaged to be married and collage was a breeze for us.
Mike and Bree set their wedding date for may 7th and me and Kent were going to hold off a little while until we were more financially stable before we tied the knot.
I helped in the planning and was Bree’s maid of honor, she was so beautiful when Jerry her father walked her down the isle.
It was kind of funny, because Jerry stood at six foot three next to Bree who without the three inch heels stood right at five feet tall.
Mike was so happy he could barely contain it, as he stood there putting the ring on her finger I could see his hands shaking.
And when he kissed her we thought she was going to suffocate before he let up.
The wedding went off without a hitch and they were the happiest couple I had ever seen.
A few weeks later I received a phone call from Bree, she asked me to come over to her and Mikes new house.
When me and Kent arrived Bree was sitting in the living room but when I walked in my eyes immediately went to what she was holding.
It her left arm was a new born baby boy and in the right was a girl.
She looked up at me and smiled,
“Say hello to your new nice and nephew”.
“OH MY GOSH WHEN”!!! I yelled out.
“The adoption papers finally went through and we just got back from Russia last night”.
“When did you go to Russia”.
“four days ago”.
“And you didn’t say anything”.
“Of Corse not it wouldn’t have been a surprise if I had”.
The boys name was Nicolai or Nick, and his twin sisters name was Natasha or Sasha, they were so adorable and I knew they were very lucky to have the parents they had.
Me and Kent were going to adopt when we got married the next year when Kent got his degree in computer networking and engineering.
Every thing in our life was perfect until that night, I still wonder if things would be different if I had not been so lazy and stayed at work.
I was working at a bar and grill at nights and going to school in the day, that night was slow and I was board, I had done my home work during the hour I got for lunch well supper I guess you could call it.
I begged and begged my boss to let me out early, I didn’t have anywhere to go or be.
I just wanted to get off and go home to rest.
It was 9:30 pm, and my shift usually went to 11:00.
My boss finally agreed to let me take off and I was out the door in a flash, I was walking to my car when I heard yelling.
You ever heard the saying curiosity killed the cat? Well that night it came close to being true.
I wondered what it was so I snuck up to the edge of the alley and peeked around the corner, I saw two men arguing over something then one of the men pulled out a knife and stabbed the other in the throat.
I stumbled back and knocked over some stacked boxes and a garbage can. I ran as fast as I could to my car, I jumped in and fired her up and right as I was pulling out of the parking lot my back glass shattered and I heard a few more of the bullets hit my car as I sped off.
When I got home I was in such a state of shock I never herd Kent come in, nor did I realize I had been sitting there all night because the sun was starting to come up.
I told him what happened and he called the police, the cops took my statement and we went to the station were I looked through some books till I found the man.
Juan Garcia, was his name.
He was a small time gang member and had one hell of a temper.
The police asked me if I understood that I would most likely be called to testify against him, I was scared and wanted him of the street so I had no problem with it.
Well the weeks went by slowly and I went to work at a different restaurant, the day of the trial I was aloud to testify without Juan in the room.
He received thirty years behind bars and I went home.
A year passed and I had almost forgotten about Juan, I was looking forward to my wedding.
Bree was going to be my maid of honor and was helping me pick out mine and the brides maids dresses.
We had all sorts of fun, I don’t know what it was but I had a weird feeling in my gut when I woke up that morning.
Me and Bree had a ball, my dad gave me his little card and told us to have fun, my dad had just hit it big in the lottery when the numbers he gave in landed nineteen million five hundred and fifty thousand big ones in his bank account, that is after taxes.
My wedding was going to be grand, my dad had forked out eight hundred thousand bucks for his princess, even though I told him I just wanted a simple wedding.
But he wouldn’t have it, this being the only time he would be able to give his only daughter away, so he was going to do it in style.
Kent had just graduated with his networking degree and the wedding was in three days, him and mike his best man went to find tuxes while me and Bree looked at dresses.
We looked all morning and couldn’t find the perfect one.
Until I saw it, it was in a far off corner. It was the most beautiful dress I had ever laid my eyes on.
I asked the clerk and my jaw hit the floor and Bree gasped when she told us it was a custom made one of a kind dress. Price tag, $95.000.00!!!
I slumped my shoulders because I couldn’t do that to my dad, then I felt a large hand on my shoulder.
I looked up to see my dad standing there, I almost passed out when he told the clerk” If it fits we’ll take it.
Bree started jumping for joy and telling me how pretty I would look in it as I walked down the isle.
To my amazement it fit like it was made for me, I guess all the working out and the karate will help a girl stay slim and sexy right.
Me Kent, mom, dad, Bree and mike went out to the olive garden where the boys had proposed. We talked for almost four hours about everything.
From the good memories to the bad ones, we had a great time and it was one of the best nights of my life.
Know in the time since I had met Bree I had started going to church more often then I used to, I wasn’t the best Christian in the world but I wasn’t the worst either, little did I know that on that night something would happen that would put my faith to the biggest test of my life.
When we were leaving the boys were in the bathroom and my parents had already left a few minutes before.
Bree went to the bath room as well so I started for my new Cadilac Escalade, I was walking across the lot when I saw a man come out from between some cars.
He had a ski mask on and was heading for me, I wasn’t that far from the front door but I couldn’t run.
he lifted the gun and said ”Juan says hello” I closed my eyes bracing myself for the moment the bullet would tare through my body.
I felt something warm press against the front of my body and something tighten around my waist then I heard the gun shot and a click.
But I didn’t feel anything, I opened my eyes in time to see Kent tackle the man after his gun jammed.
But I felt the life drain from my soul when I looked down to see that Bree had her arms wrapped tightly around me, she looked up at me and she had a little line of blood going down the side of her chin.
She smiled and said I’ll see you at the gates sis, as she fell to the ground.
I would like to say that she held on till the ambulance got there but the truth is that the best friend I ever had died in my arms that night.
Mike was in such shock they had to carry him to the hospital, I wasn’t much better.
On the day that I was suppose to walk down the isle they lowered the casket of the best person I had ever had the pleasure of knowing into the ground.
My whole world was crushed I was a complete wreck for months after, if it wasn’t For Kent I don’t know what I would have done.
It was almost a year and a half later before me and Kent were married in the court room.
My heart had a huge hole that couldn’t be filled even with his love, every night I would close my eyes and dream about my friend.
I would see that big goofy smile, the same goofy grin she always had even when she died she was smiling.
But even with all my grief I knew of three other people who were taking it harder then anyone else.
Mike was so heart broken he had to sit in a wheel chair at the burial, sometimes I think the only thing thats kept him going is his love for Nick and Sasha.
They had lost there only mother and were still to young to really remember her.
Mike kept his faith strong believing that’s what Bree would have wanted.
Me I let mine almost slip away to the point it was almost gone, I had blamed a lot of people including God for what had happened.
But the day I regained my faith and started to believe in miracles again was three and a half years after Bree’s death.
Me and Kent had searched every orphanage in the state of Wyoming and the surounding stats, but we just couldn’t find the right child.
We had all but given up when it happened.
I went to get the mail one afternoon when I got home.
I looked through it and saw a small letter that was addressed to my neighbor down the street.
I don’t know what made me decided to open it knowing I would be breaking the law but I did.
Inside was a pamphlet about a children’s home in the state of Main, It was a long way to drive so I put it back on the counter to return to my neighbor at a later time.
The pamphlet kept coming to my mind and was driving me crazy so a few days later I called and set up a meeting and although Kent said I was crazy a few more days later I was at the home talking to the owner.
I was taken around the place and didn’t see anyone that felt right, I was thinking the whole trip was a waste of time when I saw her.
In a corner playing with a little doll house sat a girl of about three years old with hair so blond it was almost white, I started watching the child play and decided to walk over to her.
I knelt down beside her and asked her what she was doing,
“Pwain wit my ouse” she said in a cute little voice that would melt the coldest of hearts.
I asked her what her name was” She looked at me with a big smile on her face and said””Bwitny” I sat and played with her for about another thirty minutes and then she looked at me with those big beautiful sky blue eyes and asked me to put her hair into a pony tail.
I smiled and took the little pink hair band she pulled out of the doll house, I grabbed a hand full of hair and went to pull it up into a pony tail when I froze.
I slowly moved her hair away and felt the tears start to come out, right there on the back of her little neck in the same place Bree’s was, sat a perfectly shaped heart birthmark.
I put my arms around her and knew I had found my daughter.
I had to stay in Main for quite a while before everything was said and done, when we got back home we had a big welcome back party and Britney Ann Peterson was welcomed the family.
That night I went and did what I still sometimes do today, I went out to the barn behind our at the time new house and turned on the light.
I walked over to the behemoth of a vehicle that was once my best friends pride and joy but is now my most prized position and climbed in.
I sat in the passenger seat and relived those days of riding with Bree through the back roads and trails of Wyoming, some times I swear I can still her jolly laugh and every time it brings me to tears.
I got back in church and regained my faith and it became stronger then ever before.
I’ll never forget the day I sat face to face with the man who shot my best friend and told him that I forgave him for what he had done.
Carlos broke down in tears and confessed that he too had found faith and was truly sorry for what he had done.
Since he had been in prison he had given his life to Christ and had become the new prison Chaplin. He had personally convinced the warden to start a scared straight program and a class to educate young at risk kids about the reality of gangs and living a life of crime and where they could get you.
Either dead or in prison.
We still keep in touch, and he’ll be getting out in thirty five years, I feel sorry for him because when he did what he did he was just a naive fifteen year old kid who let someone use him and ruin his life.
I left the prison that day feeling twenty tons lighter, I never got the chance to forgive Juan to his face. He was stabbed to death by a rival gang member in the prison yard fight before I got the chance.
Needles to say my life seems to be back on track, me and Kent will soon be renewing our vows with a proper wedding and guess what, i still fit in the dress. I will always remember my best friend and all the good times we had as well as the bad.
I know one day we will meet again but until then, I’m just going to pull this thing up between my legs and keep living life to its fullest.
I love and miss you Bree. RIP your friend Becky.
The end.
comeing out to dad.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
“Have a nice day at work dad”, a young boy yells out the front door of his home.
“You have a good day to and happy birthday” the boys dad says.
The boy shuts the door and and goes to the bathroom.
The boy looks in the mirror and smiles at his girlish looks, his dad keeps telling him he needs to start bulking up and get some meat on his bones but the boy is happy.
The boy takes a shower, then he goes to his room, he looks in his closet and takes out a pink hello kitty t-shirt and his favorite denim skirt.
He then takes out a sports bra and his breast forms, he gets dressed and then he puts on his white tennis shoes.
He goes over to the mirror and puts on a light application of makeup, not much but just enough to really bring out the girl within.
The young girl brushes out her shoulder length hair and puts in her favorite hair band.
She looks in the mirror and smiles at the pretty face she sees.
“Today’s the day” she says as she grabs her purse and heads out the shopping center.
She walks down the street and people say hi, how are you doing and smile at her, and more than a few boys and men take a second look at her. It takes almost a half hour but she finally makes it to the local Wal-Mart.
She heads straight for the girls section and goes for the dress she has had her eyes on for weeks, it was a blue summer dress that was just to die for.
Then she went to the jewelry department and picked out some cheap diamond studs.
As she looked at her new shining earrings she thought to herself “No turning back now”.
After that she had enough of the money she had made mowing lawns to buy the stuff to make the special dinner for to night.
Tonight was special because tonight her dad gets to meet his daughter, her two best girl friends keep telling her to wait but she has to have his permission to start the hormones she keeps telling them.
Her dad may not like it at first but he will be ok with it after a while, her dad may be big but he’s a real softy and isn’t violent and she hopes by cooking his favorite steak dinner he might be a little more calmer when he gets home.
She pays for everything and heads for the house.
She gets home and starts dinner.
After dinner gets started she goes and gets ready, she gets the dress and puts it on her bed, she then grabs a pair of white tights and her pair of strapped three inch blue high heels that match her dress perfectly.
After she gets dressed she heads to the kitchen and starts setting the table, she hears the car door shut and braces herself.
This is it she thought, even if her dad doesn’t accept her right away Amber is here to stay and Austin is no more.
She takes a deep breath as the door opens.
(Note) read a father's sorrow.
what a surprise.
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
BY MOM BY DAD BY SATCY!!!!!
I yelled from the front porch as they were heading out for the weekend.
I had the house all to myself for the whole weekend and to day was Friday and they weren’t do back till Monday morning.
Mom was taking dad and sis to the airport and then she was heading out of town to visit my aunt Clare.
I had my whole weekend planed, Friday afternoon to Sunday night I was going to be my other self, here’s the thing I am a cross dresser not gay not transgender and its not a fetish.
I’m just a boy who likes to dress as a girl and hey I pull it off so well I even go outside and go shopping as one.
I take swimming so I can shave my arms and legs and nobody wonder why, I have grown my hair out so I can style it like a girl and I keep my skin smooth with special lotion’s.
I waited almost an hour before I walked up to our attic, I walked up stairs to the door that led to our attic where I keep my outfits and make up.
Let me tell you about myself, I am 16 years old 5’4 115 pounds,
I have a fit slender build and thanks to palliates and swimming I have decent curves.
My hair is just past my shoulders and light brown, and to top it all off I have deep blue eyes.
I made my way to the old dresser in the attic where I kept all my stuff. I grabbed my make up bag and sat in front of an old vanity from my moms collage days and got to work, I didn’t need munch just a little mascara and lip gloss, and this cream stuff that hides what little chin stubble I have.
After I was done I was still amazed even though I have been doing this since I was 8, that with the little make up I used and without any female clothes on I looked great.
After I was done I went back to the dresser and pulled out my favorite outfit, it was a black t- shirt with a cute picture of tinker bell on the front with her nose turned up and her hand extended out that said
“talk to the hand” I also got a sports bra and my bought and paid for fake breast, thank goodness for the internet.
As well as a white long sleeve under shirt witch sleeves were snug from the shoulders to just above the wrist where it belled out and came to the middle of my palms.
Then I got out my skirt, it was a pleated knee length ruffled skirt that’s black with a grayish
Waist band and a charm chain belt with little and big crosses that hung loosely around the waist.
After that I grabbed my panties they were black bikini cut briefs. And I got dressed after that I admired my self in the mirror for a minute before grabbing my black almost knee high combat punk boots and thigh high black stockings.
After they were on I pulled my hair into a girly ponytail with my clipped bangs hanging down beside my face grabbed my charm bracelets and my cute little backpack and I was down the stairs and out the backdoor so no one saw me. And I made my way to the mall. I enjoyed my first day out like this in over three months and had a great time, I loved when people referred to me as miss and young lady. And the guys hitting on me was hilarious I even had one offer to buy me lunch.
But I declined not wanting to take advantage of him. I went to the stores and found a few nice things and bought a new outfit and a pair of cute strapped sandals.
After that I ate at taco bell and went home, as I walked in the house I dropped my bags and let out a big sigh of relief, then I froze when I heard.
“Matt honey is that you” come from around the corner in the kitchen, I stood their for a second and my heart stopped when my mom came in to the hall.
“Oh hey matt you just back from shopping”.
I took off toward the stairs and was almost to the top when I heard.
HOLD IT RIGHT THERE YOUNG LADY!
I slowly turned to see my mom at the bottom of the stairs with her arms crossed and a weird smile on her face.
“Living room now missy” she commanded.
I slowly made my way down the stairs with my head down, as I passed her she said.
“Stand up straight girls don’t walk with their heads down like that”.
I sat on the couch waiting on my mom to come in and yell at me and call me a freak and all other things under the sun.
Then she walked in the room after a minute or two with something behind her back.
“So It seems I have two daughters instead of one now”.
“Mom I thought you were at aunt Clare’s house”.
“I had just dropped your dad and sister off at the air port when she called and told me something had come up, so I came home and found my other daughter coming in from a shopping trip”.
“mom I am so sorry and I will“…. She put her finger to my lips and pulled out what was behind her back and put it on the table.
My eyes went wide when I saw it was my shoebox of pictures I took when I was modeling clothes I had bought with an old camera of my dads.
“ when I was putting some stuff up out of the office about two months ago, I looked at my old dorm room furniture and noticed that they were being used”.
“I knew the clothes weren’t your sisters they just aren’t her style, (note my sister is 17 and all she wears is pink pink and more pink). Then I looked in one of the drawers and found this box.
It took me a few minutes to figure out that the pretty girl in the pictures, was in fact my son”.
“ you knew about me”.
“yes I did”.
“So you aren’t mad”.
“ not really, to be honest I couldn’t wait to catch you”.
“ what”
“look I want you to go to the attic and bring your wardrobe to your room and put them away.
“then me and you are going on a mother daughter day”.
“oh ok”
Aw come on were going to have fun”.
“ who are you and what have you done with my mom”.
“I hog tied her and put her in the closet, no go” I was almost to the stairs when I turned back to mom and asked, “ hey mom does dad know”.
“No I haven’t told anyone”.
“So your ok with this”
“You would be surprised about how much I know about this subject, now upstairs”.
I went upstairs and did as told, over the past two years with the help of my summer jobs.
I have obtained 16 outfits, 8 pairs of shoes 3 night gowns and other sleep wear. And a ton of fake jewelry and some real.
So it took a few minutes to get every thing down stairs, on my last trip I came back to my room with my make up box and my mom was in my room.
“Oh sweetie I just cant believe that’s you”.
My mom walked over to me and looked me over.
“You are so cute in that outfit, how long have you been cross-dressing”.
“Since I was 8”
“Really you hid it very well”.
“ I tried”
“Well lets go I have a big day planned”.
“Where are we going mom”.
“ to the hair salon and the movies and then we will grab something to eat”.
Me and mom walked to the car, and I was scared that one of the neighbors might recognize me.
We got in the van and drove to my moms favorite hair salon.
I had been in there before when my mom or sister were getting their hair done, but guess what to day its my turn.
I was sitting in the salon chair my mom pointed at this one style,
“Oh sweetie you will look great with this” mom said as she pointed at one that looked like a shorter version of the hair style that m&m’s girlfriend had on the movie 8 mile, and I loved it.
Since summer had just started I knew I could get it and get rid of it before school started again.
After my hair was done my mom paid and we were out the door, next we went down the street to a tattoo shop.
“Why are we going in here”.
My mom looked at me and asked if I wanted to have my ears pierced.
I pinched myself, I have wanted to pierce my ears for years, well 15 minutes later I had a little diamond stud in each ear. Although my weekend had not started off as I thought it would, I was having a blast.
I never knew my mom could be so cool, my mom and I had an awesome day, we went and saw the new movie with Sandra bullock where she takes in the big black kid and helps him get an education and become a real good foot ball player.
Then we went to olive garden and had an amazing meal.
When we got home we watched some TV and talked. Then we said good night, it felt so good to wear my favorite baby doll nightie with the matching silk sleep shorts, with out having to worry about getting caught.
The next day me and mom went shopping and to the park and just had nice day.
I didn’t no why my mom was so accepting of me and wasn’t all angry with me, I mean we are Baptist Christians.
The next day me and mom went to church well not our normal one but the one a few streets down.
I looked great in my hunter green Sunday dress with the black flower designs on it, and my feet looked great in the 2 inch heeled strapped sandals.
The sermon was great and we meet a lot of people.
That night me and mom were eating super at home.
And mom said something about dad and Stacy coming home in the morning.
And I freaked out, my hair my ears my nails that were bright pink.
Mom smiled at me freaking out, and said ”when your father and sister get home there going to be in for a big surprise aren’t they“.
“What I cant let dad see me like this he will kill me”.
“ Stop over reacting he wont kill you”.
“mom dad is going to freak out when he sees me like this”.
“Just eat then go to bed”
I went to bed that night and didn’t get any sleep. Did my mom do all this on purpose so she could humiliate me in front of my family how could she do that.
I cried my self to sleep, the next morning I got up and got dressed in the outfit I had worn on Friday like my mom had asked me to and went down to the living room.
It was almost 10:00 when I heard a car pull up and my dad and sister climb out of the taxi and started coming inside.
I just sat there and smiled, then my sister came in the front door, then she looked at me and asked who I was.
Her jaw fell off when I piped up and said,” Hey sis did you enjoy the trip”.
“MATTT IS THAT YOU!!!!?”.
“Yeah what do you think”
“ you , you look great”.
Then dad came in and stopped dead in his tracks.
“ well ah Mathew you look real nice”.
Is my whole family going nuts.
“Stacy matt why don’t you two stay here while me and your mom have a talk”.
My sister went all giddy at how I was dressed while I told her about the weekend, then my mom and dad came in the room.
“ well since everything is out in the open I might as well come clean to” my dad said as he handed me a picture of my mom as a teenager with two of her friends.
I looked at the picture and saw my mom in between two of her friends at a party some time in the eighties.
Then I saw that the girl on the left looked like me when I’m in girl mode, then it dawned on me.
“DAD!!!!?”
“yep”
“You were a cross dresser”
“Yeah I was back when I was a teen”
“In fact I was dressed when I met your mother”
I was good friends with your aunt Judy and when I found out about your father something just clicked”.
“ I was the only girl in town who had a boy friend who was also her best girl friend.
I was shocked my dad was so pretty back then I never would have guessed it was him.
Needless to say after I explained everything about myself to my folks it was agreed that I could spend the rest of the summer as misty, the name I used as a girl.
So i can now say last summer was the best summer I have every had. And when it comes to finding out about my dad all I can say is.
“what a surprise”.